Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

When Dobby had came to see him the summer after his first year, Harry had been left with a choice- return to Hogwarts or run away. He had desperately wanted to return, but he spent nights awake worrying—less about himself—and more about the only people he really cared about. If he was in danger, he knew that meant that it would put other people at risk, people like Ron and Hermione.

He knew he could never live with himself if anything happened to them because of him. When the Dursley's had left on a weekend away to visit Aunt Marge, Harry took his moment to escape for good.

He was able to break down the locks and retrieve his wand and his invisibility cloak- he was packing light so he'd leave everything else there. He grabbed one of Dudley's backpacks and filled it with a few essentials and then stole 200 quid from Aunt Petunia's "emergency" money in a coffee can under the sink.

Harry knew that this was best for everyone, so he said his goodbyes to 4 Privet Drive and walked out the front door, making his way to the bus stop just as the sun was beginning to creep over the horizon.

By his calculations, it would take 3 bus transfers and a few hours to make his way to Croydon. He had decided it would be best to stay on the outskirts of London for the time being, afraid someone might recognize him if he was creeping around in the main part of the city.

He knew he had to be smart about things and avoid using magic at all costs. If he was going to stay under the radar, he had to be careful. He knew his cloak would help him move around easily, and he just hoped that his years of fending for himself would help him survive. Anything was better than being at the Dursleys, or getting himself and his friends killed back at Hogwarts.

It was nearly the start of term before Dumbledore or anyone in the Wizarding community realized that Harry Potter had gone missing. His relatives had returned to find him gone and counted it as a blessing, going about their normal lives considering themselves quite fortunate that their freak of a nephew had taken it upon himself to remove himself from their care.

It was the Weasley's who raised the alarm, after multiple letters went unanswered, they finally took a trip to Surrey and found the Dursley residence completely devoid of a Potter. They immediately reached out to Dumbledore to formulate a plan to track him down and keep him safe.

Dumbledore had convened a group of his most trusted colleagues- he called on Minerva McGonagall, Severus Snape, Arthur and Molly Weasley, and Alastar Moody. They knew that they could not let news of Harry's disappearance leak into the Wizarding world at large, and that they must find him as quickly as possible in order to keep him safe and return him to Hogwarts.

At first it was days, then weeks, then months without any signs. They had told the other students that Harry was recovering from a particularly terrible case of Dragon Pox and that he would return when he was feeling better. After a few weeks, the questions died down and everyone seemed to go on without asking too many more questions.

Behind the scenes, however, everyone "in the know" was frantic. Dumbledore had regularly called on Snape to investigate any potential tips or ideas as to where to find him, but they had continued to come up empty. Harry had not used his magic once since walking out the door of Privet Drive and tracking him down, without alerting those who might want to harm him, was proving a very difficult task.

It was the end of April and it had been 10 months since Harry had run away. He had started his adventures in Croydon, but realized that it didn't take too long before his face became known by the locals and things had become too familiar for his comfort.

He moved on every few months, staying in Muggle areas and trying not to draw too much attention to himself. He had moved on from Croydon to Bristol, then Bath, and finally to Brighton, where he found there was just enough of a transient community to pass unnoticed with all of the people on holiday.

Harry had learned that as a younger person, one who looked quite innocent, he could get by fairly easily with handouts. He knew the bakeries and shops who put their "expired" food out, carefully wrapped up in plastic just outside their back doors. There were also several kebab shops and other places that would give him a free meal if he walked in and asked for it.

When he needed to, he had his cloak, and he'd become quite adept at swiping whatever he needed if he didn't have a choice. He tried to avoid stealing if he could, but he knew if he had to he could get away with it.

He was lonely often, and while he tried not to let anyone get to know too much about him, he'd occasionally hang out with some of the other kids he knew were sleeping rough. Most of them were a few years older, and the group was constantly changing as kids went back home, got picked up by police, or moved in and out of hostels or other crash pads with their friends or partners.

He learned a lot from these other kids- following them around to know the best spots to hide out during the day when it was too cold or too hot, where to get food, and where to avoid getting harassed by police. They'd taught him quite a bit about survival, and it also helped him feel less alone to know there were other kids who had come from quite horrible circumstances- many of which made him feel like life at the Dursley's was rather tame. Still, none of them had a crazed evil wizard trying to murder them, so, he tried not to play the "whose life is worse" game in his mind.

The weather was just starting to be somewhat decent in Brighton and the crowds were picking up, which meant he was able to slink around and survive out in the open a whole lot easier.

It had been a pretty uneventful day, and Harry was pleased that he'd waited long enough on a Tuesday night that the kind lady at one of the local kebab shops had given him a bag full of chips and a chicken shawarma and wished him a pleasant evening. He walked out of the shop and headed back toward his little hideaway, not realizing that he was being followed.

Harry had rounded the corner, heading toward a cozy courtyard where he'd stashed his stuff and usually slept the night in a small garden surrounded by mostly pensioners in a half-empty apartment complex. It was always quiet there, and safe, and with his cloak draped over him at night, no one ever bothered him or even knew he was there.

But what Harry didn't realize is that as he was mindlessly enjoying his hot chips, two teenage boys had followed him out of the shop. They weren't part of the crew of usual runaways and other teens that he knew slept rough in Brighton, but they were local lads who would sometimes drink a bit and cause some trouble when they were bored.

"Oi, give us some chips!" one of the boys shouted at Harry, grabbing his arm from behind.

Harry spun around and tried to keep his face neutral. His heart was racing but he knew that he had to keep his cool. He didn't want them to see the fear in his eyes, but neither did he want to act tough and antagonize them. They were much much bigger and there were two of them.

He handed over his bag of food. "Take it," he said, trying to sound unfazed.

The bigger of the two boys laughed and pushed Harry against the brick wall. "What else you got there?" while he started pushing his hands around Harry's pockets, looking for cash, a card, or anything they might be able to take.

Harry didn't have anything on him. His wand and his cloak were hidden in the bushes near his hideaway, and he only had a few coins on him which he would gladly give them. But it seemed obvious to Harry that these boys didn't really want his food or the few quid he had, they were just looking for trouble and were amusing themselves with him the way an alley cat might play with a mouse they'd pounced on.

"Where's your mummy li'l boy?" laughed the other boy, swigging from a large can of beer. "You shouldn't be out all by yourself at night like this, tsk tsk tsk. Summat bad could happen to you."

Both boys laughed and the bigger boy again pushed Harry against the wall, grabbing at his shirt and ripping the collar, causing both boys to crack up even harder.

The second boy grabbed Harry's pants, reaching into his pockets and finding a few pound coins and about 60 pence in change. He pocketed the 1 pound coins and threw the rest onto the street.

Harry tried to remain calm but he knew now that he was in a position where his internal alarm bells were ringing and his anxiety was skyrocketing. These boys were ASBO delinquents, a little drunk, and fully capable of harming him in more ways than one. He could feel his magic starting to well up inside of him.

When the bigger boy put one hand around his neck, and reached for the waistband of his pants with the other, something exploded in Harry. He knew he had to get away from them and only his magic was going to save him, so he closed his eyes and let it explode out of him.

The boys were blown back away from him, beer can going flying, and the two of them landing on the street, unconscious, with a thud. Harry looked around quickly and realized they were still alone in the alley, and he made a run for it.

He ran quickly to his stash, grabbing his backpack with his wand and his cloak and the few items of clothes he had, and kept running. He ran for a while, making his way to the beach but making sure to run indirectly so that no one could follow him.

It wasn't the height of tourist season yet, but there were still people along the boardwalk. He made his way in that direction hoping he'd be safer in the one part of town where there were still people walking around.

He knew he needed to get out of Brighton, but now it was close to midnight and there was no way out tonight. He'd have to wait until morning and take buses and trains and find his way somewhere else. He knew it wouldn't be long before they tracked his magic, but he'd hoped that he would still have a good enough headstart. He just needed to find somewhere he could rest and plan for a few hours.

He walked down to a deserted part of the beach off the boardwalk, finding his way to an abandoned pier. He figured he could see a long way down the beach in both directions and he could just camp out underneath it until daybreak when he'd find his way out. He set his bag down and leaned up against one of the columns, catching his breath and trying to push the events of the evening out of his mind, willing himself to relax and think clearly.

He was exhausted. He was scared. He was lonely. He quite felt like indulging himself in all of his feelings of misery and self-pity, but he also knew that he didn't really have the energy for it. He just needed to rest a bit and make a plan. He'd get out of there tomorrow and he'd start all over again.

Harry allowed himself to close his eyes and think about happier times. He thought about Hogwarts and playing quidditch and chatting away happily with Ron in the Great Hall. He hadn't meant to fall asleep...but his mind drifted off, desperate for the comfort of his happiest memories.

Chapter Text

It was close to midnight on a Tuesday night when Snape received Dumbledore's "urgent message" to come to his office. He wasn't asleep yet, but he couldn't help but be annoyed. He'd received similar messages nearly once a week since Potter had been gone, and each time it usually meant Snape was going to be sent off on some wild goose-chase to find the boy.

He would never tell Dumbledore "no," but frankly he was tired of being an errand boy. He was trying to keep up with his duties as-not just a Potion's professor-but also the master of his house, a spy, and a supposed "Deatheater." Playing Sherlock Holmes to track down the missing Golden Boy was very much an unwelcome addition to his overpacked schedule.

The Headmaster's door swung open just as Snape walked up to it.

"You wished to see me, Headmaster," Snape drawled, keeping things respectful but allowing the tiniest hint of indignation to seep through.

"Severus, I've had word from one of my contacts that there has been an incident in Brighton. I think it might be Harry."

He kept his exterior cool and his face unmoving, but Snape's heart began to race. While he always kept a stable facade, the truth was that he had been deeply concerned since finding out that Harry was missing. Although he would never admit it to anyone, he did harbor tremendous feelings of guilt. He tried not to imagine what Lily might say if she knew her baby boy was out alone in the world, being hunted and preyed upon by Merlin knows who. He also pushed back on his concerns that he hadn't acknowledged what were quite obvious signs that things in his home life at the Dursley's were insupportable.

"Well, that is quite a development. Do continue."

Snape sat himself down in the chair opposite Dumbledore, waiting for further details and willing himself to get his emotions under control. They'd had tips before, but they never turned out to be anything, and inevitably Snape would search all night and come back empty-handed. But something in Dumbledore's voice seemed different tonight, maybe this would finally be the night they found him.

"There was a magical explosion in an alley in Brighton. Two teenage boys were knocked unconscious. They are largely unharmed, but unfortunately there were several Muggles who saw a bright flash of light and heard the noise. One saw from their window a small dark-haired boy with glasses running from the alley. The police are on-scene now."

"I suppose you'd like me to investigate?" Snape sighed, resigning himself to yet another sleepless night chasing Potter around the UK.

"Yes, Severus. We won't have much time before this leaks out and people put the pieces together. We have to find Harry, as soon as possible. Moody is trying to handle things from the Auror's side, but the truth is that now that this has been reported to the muggle authorities, it's going to be impossible to contain within the Ministry. We need to find him before anyone else does."

Snape steeled himself for the task at hand. "Of course, Albus. I'll find him."

Dumbledore came around his desk and put a reassuring hand on his shoulder as Snape pushed himself up from the chair. "Thank you, my boy. We're all depending on you."

With that, Snape excused himself and walked out the door, making his way quickly to this quarters to prepare himself for another all-nighter hunting Harry Potter. He changed quickly out of his robes into Muggle clothes and walked out the gates of Hogwarts. He felt a different energy tonight, but he tried not to let himself get his hopes up.

He took a deep breath, and apparated to Brighton, hoping that this was finally the night that he would find Harry Potter.

Snape apparated not far from the commotion in the alley. He saw the two teenage boys sitting on a curb, talking to police while the medics checked their vitals and bandaged up their minor injuries. Flashing blue and white lights lit up the streets and he tried to connect with the remnants of the magic.

As a skilled Legilimans, he could connect with the minds of other wizards and witches with ease, but he generally needed to be face-to-face with them. While he was not going to be able to connect directly with Harry, if he cleared his mind and opened himself up, he could sense the magic and try and latch onto it.

He wasn't close enough to get any visions, but he could feel where Harry had been. He walked along the street, hoping that he'd sense when he was getting closer. He had a feeling he should head in the direction of the ocean, so he gave in completely to his intuition, hoping it would steer him the right way.

As he walked along the boardwalk, willing his mind to connect with Potter, he got the tiniest flash of a vision. It was brief and faint, but he knew he was by the sea, and he was curled up somewhere outside, but under a shelter. He continued to walk hoping he'd feel it get stronger.

Snape walked for a good 15 minutes before he felt another flash, this one a bit stronger, and he saw Harry running down the sand to a pier. He looked ahead and saw the same pier in the distance and quickened his stride, praying to Merlin he'd find Harry.

When he first approached the pier, he didn't see anyone, but as he walked around the columns he saw a small backpack, and then the form of a young boy, crunched up in a ball, sleeping quietly with his back against the concrete.

The relief hit him first, but as soon as he allowed himself to breathe, the emotional floodgates opened and Snape was overwhelmed with everything else he'd been holding onto for these 10 months. The fear and anxiety, the guilt, the anger, and the multitude of other feelings he refused to acknowledge rushed back into him.

"Potter, get up" he barked, perhaps a bit harshly, as he kicked a bit at the boy’s foot.

Harry's eyes flew open in terror before recognizing that the towering dark figure standing above him was none other than his dreaded professor, Snape.

Before Harry could even respond, he felt Snape's hands around his upper arm, dragging him up from the sand.

"Enjoying a little holiday by the seaside, are we?" Snape said sarcastically, keeping all of his emotions at bay by resorting to his sardonic wit.

"Professor? What are you doing here?" It was a dumb question. Harry knew exactly why Snape was there. He'd blown his cover with the accidental magic and now Snape was coming to take him away. He wouldn't be surprised if he was about to drag him directly to Voldemort.

Snape kept one hand on Harry's arm, and started to brush the sand aggressively from his back and legs.

"Oww!" yelped Harry as he tried to free himself from the man’s tight grip, slapping at the man’s hand. "Stop! I can do it myself." 

Unable to keep his irritation in check, Snape jerked him to the side and gave him a hard smack on his backside. “Silence! I don’t want to hear another word from you, Potter. You’ve caused enough trouble.”

To Snape's surprise, Harry put his head down, pursed his lips shut and gently started brushing off the remaining sand. 

"You're absolutely filthy," Snape snapped, continuing to dust the sand off of Harry's shoulders and back. "And as much as it pains me to interrupt your little gap year by the sea, I'd prefer not to take half of the beach with me when we apparate back to Hogwarts."

He was truly a pathetic sight. Even though it had been nearly a year since Snape had laid eyes on the boy, he didn't look like he'd gained an inch or a pound. He was emaciated. His face looked slightly older and more mature, but he had dark circles under his eyes and his skin was sunburnt and unclean. His hair, which was a mess even in the best of times, was longer and matted in places, completely out of control. He was covered in scratches, bug bites, and dark patches that could either be bruises or dirt.

In other words, he looked like one of those feral children that were found in the woods on a Discovery channel documentary. Snape felt a pang in his heart when he looked at the boy, but he shoved any feelings of sympathy deep inside. He had a job to do. Not to mention, Potter did this to himself, and he was not about to let that go without some serious repercussions.

"We need to go, Potter, do you have everything? We're not coming back." Snape snarled, trying to keep his temper in check.

"Yeah" Harry said, resigned to his fate and too mentally and physically exhausted to put up a fight. He'd heard Snape say they were going to Hogwarts, and while he didn't fully trust the man, he figured he'd find out soon enough.

Snape was tempted to make a snide comment about his blatant lack of respect in addressing a professor, but one look at the boy and he decided against it. They were both too tired. There would be plenty of time for that later.

"Brace yourself, Potter, we're leaving." And with that, Snape slung the backpack over one arm, grabbed Harry with both hands, and apparated the two of them back to the gates of Hogwarts.

Chapter Text

Harry nearly crumpled to the ground during the side-along apparition. Snape was glad he had a firm grasp on the boy when they reappeared in front of Hogwarts.

"Stand up straight, Potter."

The boy felt like a ragdoll in his hands. Snape pulled him up on his feet—not exactly gently—but with precision and care. The boy felt light in his hands. Way too light.

Snape gave him a moment to orient himself before he spoke again, recognizing that the boy was obviously in a pretty poor state.

"We need to go." Snape loosened his grip on Harry's arms and released him once he was sure the boy wouldn't fall over.

Harry stayed silent as they made their way back to the castle. He was relieved to be back at Hogwarts, and now that he was fairly sure that Snape wasn't carting him off to Voldemort (at least not at the moment), he could feel the tension leaving his body. Now all he felt was exhaustion. Like he'd been hit by a truck.

The two walked in silence as they approached the doors. As they got closer, Snape decided he wasn't in the mood for any hysterics and grabbed Harry firmly by the wrist. He definitely refused to chase the boy any more this evening, so he felt it was wise to at least keep one hand on the boy to remind him exactly who was in charge.

Not totally unfeeling, Snape slowed his gait enough so that Harry could keep up with him and not feel like he was being dragged.

"It's late. I'm taking you directly to Madame Pomfrey and we'll talk about everything tomorrow."

"But I'm fine," Harry whined, looking up at Snape."Why can't I just sleep in my dorm?"

Harry stopped moving his feet, pulling back on his arm making a rather poor attempt to free himself from Snape’s grasp.

Snape wasn't having it. He turned around and gave the brat a glare. "Don't even think of throwing a tantrum, Potter, it's not up for debate," he snapped sharply, pulling on his arm. "Now stop being difficult and move your feet."

They moved toward the castle again. Snape held his lips in a hard line and did everything he could not to completely lose it at the kid.

"You are clearly very exhausted, and unless you somehow qualified as a healer during your little Rumspringa, I don't believe your opinion here is relevant. Madame Pomfrey will examine you and we'll make decisions from there."

"There's nothing wrong with me." Harry mumbled, loud enough to be heard but low enough that he hoped Snape didn't think he was arguing. He could sense, as usual, that his professor wasn't to be pushed tonight.

"Well, if that is indeed the case, then you should be out of the Hospital Ward tomorrow." Snape gave a little pull on his arm for good measure. "Now stop dawdling, it's late."

Madame Pomfrey and Dumbledore were waiting inside the hospital wing when they arrived. On seeing Harry, they both sprung up from their seats and rushed toward the boy.

"Harry, my boy! We're so glad you're safely back at Hogwarts. I imagine you're quite tired, so I won't keep you tonight, but I just wanted to see you for myself."

Although the twinkle was back in his eyes, the concern and stress was still evident on his face. He gave Harry a gentle pat on the back.

"Try and rest tonight, we will talk more tomorrow."

Dumbledore looked at Snape and gave him a tight squeeze on his shoulder. Snape gave him a nod and the two exchanged a look that said more than words could probably say in that moment. Relief peppered with a sense that their work was far from over.

"Goodnight sir, I'll see you tomorrow."

Harry was a bit embarrassed to be standing in front of the Headmaster. Not only because he had disappeared without explanation for nearly a year, but because he knew he was in a right state. He looked down at his dirty, torn clothes and cringed. He wouldn't even THINK about what he must look like to everyone. He felt every bit like the orphan he was.

"Severus, thank you for bringing him back here safely. I'll be in my office when you're done here." And with that, Dumbledore took his leave.

"Oh Harry, we've been worried sick!" Madame Pomfrey rushed to his side, looking him up and down and soaking in the pathetic state the boy was in.

"You've given us quite the scare, Harry. I don't know what you've been up to, but you have a lot to answer for young man," she scolded mildly. "But not tonight, let's just get you settled now, hmm?"

As Madame Pomfrey fussed over the boy, Snape recognized that his work here was done.

"Thank you, Poppy. I'm going to stop by to see Albus, but I'll be in my quarters if you need anything. I look forward to hearing a full report tomorrow."

Snape turned Harry toward him so he could look him in the eye. "Behave yourself, Potter. I mean it. I expect you to be cooperative with Madame Pomfrey. And don't even think of stepping one foot outside of the Hospital Ward. Am I clear?"

"Yeah, I get it."

"You might also want to take this time to remember your manners, Mr. Potter. When I see you tomorrow I better be hearing you address me properly."

He paused for effect, and focused a hard look at the boy. "That would be 'Sir' or 'Professor'- just in case your little sabbatical as a street urchin has affected your memory."

"Yes, sir."

Snape turned toward Madame Pomfrey "He'll obviously need a bath and probably some food, but I'll leave him in your capable hands."

"Of course, Severus! Don't you think I know how to do my job after this many years?"

"I have the utmost confidence in your care."

Snape headed for the door pausing only to send another warning. "I mean it, Potter. You had better be on your best behavior.”

And with that, Snape left them for Dumbledore's office.

"Well, why don't we get you out of these clothes and into the bath, first," she said while gently leading him toward the bathroom at the back of the ward.

Pointing her wand at the tub, she filled it up with warm water and added in some soaking salts and soothing potions. "I'll bring in a fresh pair of pajamas and there are new toothbrushes and toothpaste in the drawers."

There was no one else in the ward, but she knew as a teenage boy he probably wanted some privacy, so she left Harry to undress by himself, keeping the door open just enough that she could hear when he got in.

Harry peeled the dirty clothes off of him. The tub looked so inviting, he was thrilled to be climbing in. It had been a long time since he'd had a relaxing bath. In fact, he couldn't even remember when he had last soaked in a tub.

As soon as he set himself down, the water turned a brownish gray. I'm disgusting, he thought. But then he just laid back for a moment and closed his eyes.

Hearing Harry in the tub, Madame Pomfrey returned to the bathroom to place clean towels and a fresh pair of pajamas on the counter. "There should be soap and shampoo by the tub, Harry. Take your time, but please clean yourself well. You look like you haven't been clean in months."

She cast her wand at the water and added some bubbles and clean water to the tub. Mostly for his modesty, but also because she could tell he needed to feel a little luxurious right now.

Poor boy, she thought, he looks like he's been to hell and back.

Harry's mind was all over the place. On the one hand, he'd never been so happy to be back at Hogwarts, but he also knew that whatever danger was lurking before, was likely still waiting for him. He wanted to see his friends. Would they be mad at him for running away without telling them? What's going to happen with school? Oh shit, what about the Dursleys? Is he officially an orphan again?

It was too much. He would think about it tomorrow. Right now he just wanted to lay back and soak. It felt so so good.

Snape made quick and determined strides down the hall to Dumbledore's office. He would have liked to have avoided this conversation tonight, but there was no way around it. He had no idea what they were going to do with the boy now that he was here, and they needed a plan before things went off the rails entirely.

"Toffee Tiddlywinks" purred Snape, rolling his eyes as he waited for the door to open.

"Come in, Severus, come in." Dumbledore was standing behind his desk, hand feeding some snacks to Fawkes. He turned toward Severus and beckoned him in with his free hand.

Snape tossed himself into a chair, letting out a deep sigh. "Well, the Wonder Boy has done it again. He's managed to somehow survive this ridiculous adventure."

His words were flippant, but he was hugely relieved, and even feeling a big smug for having tracked the boy down before anyone else could get to him.

"Well done, Severus. Truly, I can't thank you enough for all you've done to get Harry back here safely."

"Remind me, was there a reward listed on his Wanted poster? Surely the brat must be worth at least a few thousand galleons?" he said letting a smirk cross his lips.

Dumbledore smiled. "Surely, there is no greater reward than knowing we have brought the boy back safely, and the future of the Wizarding World is forever in your debt."

"Indeed, I'm sure they'll be lining up at my feet to shower their praise." Snape closed his eyes for a moment before looking back up at the older wizard.

"So, now what? The term is nearly over, and I imagine now that this episode in Brighton has -for no better words-"blown up," I'm not sure what we can do with him."

Dumbledore finally sat down at his desk. "Ah yes, I've been thinking that over and I may have a solution."

"Go on." Snape could hear in his tone that this might not be something he wants to hear, but as usual, he probably wouldn't have much of a say in the matter.

"Well, Harry is not going to be able to rejoin his classmates at this point. We can't keep him at Hogwarts if he isn't enrolled as a full-time student, so I considered the idea of an apprenticeship."

Dumbledore braced himself for Snape's response, but when none came, he continued. "It hasn't been done in over a hundred years, but it will keep him on Hogwart's grounds where he can be safe. And hopefully, out of the Ministry's meddling.

"And what of his studies? He's only 12. He's had practically no magical education. He couldn't possibly focus on one thing to the exclusion of everything else. Not to mention he lacks the maturity and focus for an apprenticeship at this age."

"Precisely!" Dumbledore said with a smile. "As a junior apprentice to one of our own staff, he would still have plenty of time to do independent study while he catches up on his coursework. And apprenticed to the right person, he would be able to explore several subjects in greater depth. Assuming, that is, that his mentor was someone who possessed the right skills and qualifications."

Snape just stared at Dumbledore, willing him with the arch of an eyebrow to carry on.

"I see. And who did you have in mind? Whomever it is would have to have an extraordinary wellspring of patience and tenacity if they're going to be taking on Potter. He lacks the smallest amount of self-discipline, I'm not sure he could possibly apply himself to an apprenticeship and independent study without everything falling apart."

Snape was sure he'd need a firewhisky to continue this conversation. But alas, Dumbledore wasn't much of a drinker, so he'd have to wait until he made it back to his own quarters for that.

"As usual, Severus, you are correct. This is not a job for just anyone. Harry can't possibly return to the Dursley's after this, so the apprenticeship would come with the responsibilities of being a guardian as well. And there are very few—in fact, really just one—I would consider trusting completely to do this job."

Here it comes, Snape thought. "Do tell."

"There's no one else here that could I would trust to do this besides you, Severus. There's no one else who could keep him safe, teach him, and train him to become the wizard we know he needs to become. Not to mention, as a qualified Potion's Master, you're one of the only members of staff who could legally take on an apprentice."

Dumbledore looked at Snape, trying desperately to read his face. But Snape's poker face was too good. His mind was reeling, but he gave nothing away on the surface.

"I see."

Snape willed himself to stay calm. He knew, of course, that Dumbledore had very good reasons. He also knew there was little alternative if they were going to keep Harry safe within the confines of the castle. Nonetheless, he could think of a million reasons why this was a terrible, if not extremely inconvenient solution.

He took a dramatic breath in and out and waited for Dumbledore to squirm and beg. He wanted the old man to convince him that this was the only choice and ultimately, he had no option. He would not agree to this flat out, the logistics of it were too horrific to accept on the first go around.

"I know I've already asked a lot of you, Severus, but without Harry, all of your sacrifices will have been for nothing. At the end of the day we need him to be safe, healthy, and prepared. You're the only one who can do this."

This conversation had not been completely unexpected. He had been considering the possibilities for months, running through potential scenarios for what they would do if they were able to successfully recover Harry. But it bothered him deeply that Dumbledore was so focused on Harry's role in the future, that he wasn't fully appreciating all of the difficulties that lie ahead.

"I have absolutely no interest in taking the boy on as an apprentice." Snape said matter of factly, making his displeasure apparent but knowing it would be difficult to flat out refuse.

"You realize, Albus, that this will not be a simple exercise. Harry requires MUCH more than just learning some spells and potions. Merlin knows what he's been up to this year, but he is clearly not well. He was spoiled and arrogant to begin with, now he's been out on the streets for a year, and I don't think he's going to merrily agree to being magically bound to me—or anyone for that matter—until he graduates from Hogwarts."

Snape closed his eyes and took another deep breath.

"The boy completely lacks any focus or self-discipline. I also have reason to believe that his despicable attitude and emotional outbursts are related to some kind of neglect and abuse at the hands of the Durselys. That's not going to be an easy fix, and frankly, I don't think I'm the right person for it."

"I think you're mistaken, Severus. I think there's a lot more than potions and defensive spells that you could teach Harry. I also think that if he were under your guidance and care, you might be able to reign in some of these...less desirable character traits."

"I'm not a tolerant man, Albus! He needs a lot more than I can give him," the vitriol coming out in his tone. "I can provide him with structure and discipline- but I will NOT coddle him and indulge his emotions. For Merlin's sake, the boy can't even make it through a simple potion's class without some kind of outburst or cheek! You and I both know that an apprenticeship will not afford him any leniency."

Snape was trying not to be irrational, but he was frustrated and angry. Part of him knew that there was no other real option, but it felt supremely unfair.

"I wouldn't ask this of you if I didn't think you could do it. And if I didn't think it was the most important thing that you will ever do."

Now Dumbledore was playing his ultimate trump card: emotional blackmail.

"Severus, I know you haven't always been fond of the boy-"

Snape cut him off and sat up in his chair. "Fond of the boy? Really, Headmaster? You know he's been nothing but trouble since he strutted in the door. He's exactly like his father- his arrogance and selfishness have no bounds!"

"He's Lilly's son too. You seem to forget that. And she and James both died so that he could live. I would think you of all people might have some appreciation for that."

There it was. Checkmate. Dumbledore knew that he couldn't possibly respond with anything convincing after that.

"Harry is not just any boy, Severus. You and I both know he has an important role to play, and we must do our part so that he can do his."

There was no arguing with Dumbledore after this. Snape might be pissed, but he was backed into a corner. There was no way out of this.

Still refusing to give him an answer, Snape got up from the chair. "I will need to reflect on this before I give you my decision. If this is going to possibly work, I'm going to have a list of demands. We will do things my way. I will not agree otherwise."

"Goodnight, then, Severus. And thank you."

Snape said nothing as he walked out the door. Let the old man stew in uncertainty a bit. Now what he needed a glass of firewhisky and a few hours of solid sleep.

Chapter Text

As soon as Snape returned to his quarters, he poured himself a generous glass of firewhiskey. He rarely indulged himself like this—especially in the middle of the week—but he needed to take a few moments to himself after a long and draining day.

He sat on his favorite armchair sipping his drink while the fire flickered in front of him. His mind was reeling; not only with feelings and emotions that he usually shoved deep inside, but also with the impending doom of Dumbledore's request.

Snape had never liked the boy- he was disrespectful, lazy, and willfully disobedient. Just looking at his face was enough to conjure up some of his worst memories of James Potter, and as irrational as it was, it added to his disdain. The boy ran around the castle without any respect for the rules, not only putting himself in danger, but risking the safety and lives of everyone around him...just like his father had. It was hard not to draw the comparison.

It pissed Snape off that Dumbledore, and even McGonagall, seemed to let Harry get away with everything, and at times even encouraged his dreadful behavior. Honestly, giving him points for running after a mountain troll? And 50 points for nearly getting himself killed going after the Philosopher's Stone? Infuriating.

At the same time, Snape knew what the boy represented and how important he was. And while Snape could sometimes be a petty and bitter man, he took his commitments and duties very seriously. He had made promises to Dumbledore—and in his heart, to Lily—that he would protect Harry and dedicate his life to the destruction of the evil that threatened them all.

He kept these promises because at his core, he was an honorable man. A flawed and imperfect man, one who had made mistakes in the past, but one who lived to redeem himself. He wanted to do right by the boy and he was determined not to let his personal feelings get in the way of fulfilling his duty.

Snape took a long sip of the firewhisky and let out a deep sigh. He knew he would have to take Harry as his apprentice. It was truly the only way the boy would be safe and able to resume his studies. The potion's professor was confident in his ability to teach him everything he needed to know- to train and prepare him for all of the inevitable unpleasantness that laid ahead. The greatest challenge would be with himself.

If he put his own feelings about the boy (and his father) aside, he knew that Harry deserved better than the lot he'd been given in life. Although he didn't know much about the details of his life before Hogwarts, after Harry had run away he'd heard rumblings from McGonagall and the Weasleys. The boy must have had a good reason to leave his relatives. Or maybe the boy was just an arrogant brat who decided he knew better than everyone else and wanted to live without any rules so that he could do as he pleased.

Either way, in Snape's mind there was no excuse for what Harry had done. Having had a pretty horrific childhood himself, Snape understood the urge to run away...he had wanted to leave his own home a thousand times while growing up. But to actually do it, without telling anyone, especially given what the boy knew about the dangers he faced, was truly idiotic.

Halfway through his glass of whiskey, Snape was feeling a little bit better. He had locked back up all of the uncomfortable emotions (his guilt, his regrets, his memories of Lily and his own horrible childhood) and was storing them tightly away into the dark recesses of his mind. This is where he could control them—and preferably—avoid them. If he allowed them to float around freely, he would never function. He was a master of compartmentalization.

Snape finished his drink and went to bed, lamenting the late hour and cursing the fact that he never seemed to get enough sleep.

Back in the Hospital Wing, Harry had bathed and eaten, and Madame Pomfrey was packing him into bed. The diagnostic spells hadn't shown anything surprising- he was underweight and vitamin deficient with some minor scrapes and bruises, and some old healed injuries. These could be easily remedied, but it was his psychological and emotional state that truly concerned her.

"Harry, are you sure you had enough to eat? You're very underweight" Madame Pomfrey asked as she filled a spoon with an ugly brown potion and pushed it toward his face. "Here, take this, it is just a nutrient supplement."

Harry scrunched his nose and looked at the disgusting liquid being forced in his direction. "Um, I'm quite full, actually. Do I really need to take that, it looks gross."

Madame Pomfrey tilted her head and glared at him, urging him to open his mouth. "It's important, Harry, please don't make a fuss. I'd like to be able to tell Professor Snape that you've been a model patient. Now be a good boy and open up."

Harry rolled his eyes, he hated being talked to like a baby. But he also didn't want to incur the wrath of Madame Pomfrey or Snape, so he swallowed the spoonful of potion without further complaint.

"Yuck" he murmured under his breath, tilting his head down so he could scowl to himself. He adjusted his face and then looked up sweetly at Madame Pomfrey "Can I have some water, please?"

"Of course, Harry. Do you want me to get you some Dreamless Sleep? You look quite exhausted and you've been through a lot, it would do you some good to get a long night of rest." She looked at the boy with a maternal concern in her eyes.

Harry smiled back at her. "No thanks, I'll be OK. Just some water would be good." He climbed under the covers and settled into the bed.

Madame Pomfrey brought him a glass of water and set it down on the table beside him before pulling his covers up a bit and patting his head gently.

"Try to get some sleep now, Harry. And if you need anything, just give us a shout."

Harry took his glasses off and put them on the table next to the water glass. As the lights dimmed in the hospital ward, he snuggled into his pillow and closed his eyes. He felt so good being clean, well-fed, and in a comfortable bed. He had forgotten just how comfortable a real bed could be. Even though there was a lot on his mind, the exhaustion in his body took over, and nearly as soon as he'd closed his eyes, he fell fast asleep.

The next morning came too soon for Snape. He didn't have his first class until the afternoon, but with Harry back in the castle, there was a lot to do.

He showered and dressed himself back in his teaching robes, taking his time doing up the many buttons of his frock coat. It was like a meditation for him. He was a precise and exacting person-his shirts and pants were always ironed to perfection-and the act of putting himself together each morning helped him feel prepared and in control.

He looked at himself in the mirror to make sure everything was perfect before giving himself a nod and a short internal pep talk. You've got this, Severus. There is no one who can do this job better than you. Keep it together.

With a flick of his wand, he extinguished the lights in his quarters and walked out the door. As soon as he hit the hallway, he put on his Professor face. It wasn't exactly a scowl, but it was certainly not inviting, warm, or friendly. He kept his jaw tight and his eyes narrow, and he walked with his head up, his chest out, and his stride brisk and authoritative. Any students that had the misfortune of being in the hall when he walked by would quickly scurry to get out of his way. No one would dare attempt idle chatter. Just the way he liked it.

Snape stopped first at the Hospital Ward, quietly making his way inside, hoping the Potter brat was not yet awake.

Madame Pomfrey waved him back to her office, putting her index finger over her mouth to signal that Harry was still sleeping and he should be quiet.

Excellent, Snape thought to himself, I may still get a few more Potter-free hours. He walked quietly into her office and flicked his wand in a quick circle, enveloping the two of them with a silencing charm. He definitely didn't want to risk waking the boy just yet.

"Poppy," he nodded. "How was your night?"

"Everything went smoothly, Severus. Harry's been sleeping rather soundly since I put him to bed last night," she said as she glanced over at Harry's bed where the boy was curled up on his side, long dark hair falling over his face.

Snape glanced over at the boy, thinking to himself how small and frail he looked lying in the bed like that. He really was just a child. So innocent looking when his eyes and mouth are shut and he's not causing any trouble. False advertising.

Snape crossed his arms and leaned casually against the wall of Madam Pomfrey's office. "So, what did you find?"

Madame Pomfrey picked up a parchment from her desk and read it over. "The diagnostics showed he was severely underweight for his age. He's slightly anemic and has several nutrient deficiencies including iron, several B-vitamins, and Vitamin C. I've given him a nutrient supplement that he should continue for the next few months."

She put the paper down and looked up at Snape. "Although, I'm not sure he's going to like hearing that, he did not enjoy taking it last night."

Smirking, Snape let out a little huff. "Whether he likes it or not, he will take it every day. I will not allow him to come down with scurvy because he's too stubborn to take a potion."

"Oh Severus, Harry is a good boy, I'm sure if I explain it to him, he'll take it without a fuss." She playfully slapped at his shoulder.

Snape raised his eyebrow at her playfully. "He'd better if he knows what's good for him. Did you find anything else?"

She scanned down her parchment "He's got a few minor bruises and abrasions all over him, but no major injuries. I've also treated him for scabies, he had bites all over his hands and legs. Other than that, no new injuries."

"Any old ones?" Snape asked, his face narrowing slightly with concern. He tried to lean over to read the parchment but Madame Pomfrey snatched it away from his prying eyes.

"Nothing to be concerned about. A broken wrist a young boy. It doesn't look like it was ever set properly, but it's hard to know with Muggle healers, they don't have the same resources available to them. Other than that and some chronic signs of poor nutrition, there's not much else."

"Thank you, Poppy. Let the boy sleep as long as he can, we'll be back later to talk to him. It will go much more smoothly for everyone if he's not sleep-deprived."

And with a curt nod, Snape walked quietly out of the hospital ward, taking one last glance at the small sleeping figure of Harry Potter before making his exit.

Snape's next stop was Dumbledore's office, where they would finalize all of their plans for The Boy Who Lived.

He ran into the Headmaster in the hallway beneath the stairs. "Good morning, Severus, I hope you've slept well." Dumbledore reached out and put a hand on Snape's arm, and the two walked up the stairs toward the Headmaster's office together.

Dumbledore paused as the door flew open "After you, professor." He gestured to Snape who walked through the door and took a seat. Dumbledore followed closely behind, closing the door gently before taking his own seat behind his desk.

"Tell me, Severus, did you have time to think about what we've discussed." Dumbledore's eyes twinkled in hope and anticipation as he crossed his hands in front of them on the desk.

"I did, Albus." Snape said, looking at him directly in the eyes and allowing the silence to hang in the air for a moment before he continued. "Regrettably, I see no other solution."

Dumbledore let a huge smile cross his lips. "That is excellent news, my boy! I think Harry will learn a lot from you. This is a most wonderful outcome."

It is most definitely the worst possible outcome. Snape cringed to himself before he opened his mouth to speak. "As I mentioned last night, Headmaster, I will only agree to it if my conditions are met. I would like to flesh out the details of this arrangement now, before we talk to Potter."

"Of course." Dumbledore said, nodding in agreement. "I think that's the best idea. I also want to have everything worked out so that we can deal with the paperwork as soon as possible. As you can imagine, I've already heard quite a bit from the Ministry regarding this whole mess. Harry cannot return to the Dursleys, the blood wards have broken and they have renounced custody. If we do not get this taken care of quickly, the Ministry will take him into care and they will have control over what happens to the boy."

Dumbledore flicked his wand at the desk and a tea set appeared. He poured two cups and offered one to Snape who graciously accepted it.

"Milk? Sugar?" Dumbledore offered.

Snape shook his head. "No, thank you." He took a slow sip of his tea, waiting for the Headmaster to continue.

"I'm afraid that the Ministry of Magical Education has revoked Harry's enrollment since he didn't show up at the beginning of the year, and he had not appealed to the Board of Governors to request permission for absence. As you know, Lucius Malfoy heads this board and he's been quite vocal about refusing him admission back to school. While we may be able to appeal this, for the time being the apprenticeship is the only way we can keep Harry here."

Setting down his cup of tea, Snape sat back in his chair before speaking. "I can say for certain that Malfoy controls most of the Board of Governors, getting Harry admitted back to Hogwarts will be nearly impossible at this point. I agree that an apprenticeship may be the only way back in, but I'm concerned about how we'll get approval for this. As you mentioned before, it's been nearly a century since Hogwarts has had an underage apprentice."

The practice of apprenticeship went back hundreds of years in the Wizarding World, and even today, it was not uncommon for wizards and witches to become apprentices after leaving school. Depending on their field of study, they could spend 3-8 years learning their trade before gaining qualifications.

Snape himself had done an apprenticeship in Potions after he graduated from Hogwarts. In fact, an apprenticeship was required to qualify as a Potion's Master. It also meant that Snape was legally able to take on his own apprentice, given it was approved by the Academy of Potion Masters, or the APM as it is also known.

Since apprenticeship is bound by a magical contract, in the modern age it generally involved wizards and witches who are of age (with the rare exception made for a gifted student who finished school before they turned 17). In the past, younger children—very often orphans and children from poor families who couldn't care for them—had been made apprentices so that they could learn a craft and have someone else take care of their basic needs. While not illegal, this practice had fallen out of favor decades ago, having lent itself to exploitation and abuse.

"My concern, Albus, is how we will be able to gain approval for this apprenticeship. Harry is only 12 years-old, surely there will be resistance."

Dumbledore refilled his cup. "Ah yes, we will have to be careful how we go about this. Since the magical bond and contract goes through the APM, we will need to secure their support first. I was hoping with your position, and the respect with which you're held amongst members of the organization, you could work on this for us. Although, we will also need the Ministry to approve of the bond since Harry is under-age and they are currently overseeing his custody.

"This may prove difficult, Albus." Snape sipped slowly at his tea, the wrinkles in his forehead deepening as he reflected. "As you know, I've been a member of the APM for many years. I also sit on the Committee for Research and Innovation. My own mentor, Prof. Barclay, is among the senior leadership of the organization, but I don't know if he'll agree. If I can convince him and get his backing, I think he can help us get our petition for an underage apprenticeship passed. My greatest concern, however, is the Ministry."

Dumbledore reached across the desk and patted Snape gently on the hand. "Let me worry about the Ministry, I just need you to work on the APM."

Snape nodded and poured himself another cup of tea."I'd like to discuss the details of this apprenticeship if we could, Albus."

Steeling himself, Snape continued. "While this agreement goes against my better judgment, and will certainly be an enormous burden, both personally and professionally, I see no other solution.

Snape took a slow breath in and tried to keep his face neutral, although he could feel his anxiety rising. "It is without question that if Harry were unable to continue his magical education, it would be a disaster. Equally important, I fear for his safety if he were to go into the custody and care of the Ministry. They've proven themselves incompetent at best, and malevalent at worst. There are certainly those in power whom I fear do not have Potter's best interest at heart. Therefore, I will put my own reservations aside and make Mr. Potter my apprentice."

Dumbledore clapped his hands together softly and gave Snape a broad smile. "Excellent, Severus. I know it will be a difficult adjustment for you, but you've always risen to a challenge."

"I will commit myself fully to Mr. Potter's academic and personal development, but that means that I will have final say over what he does and how he does it. I am trusting you by taking this position, so I am asking that you trust me in return to do my job well."

Snape glanced at Dumbledore who looked at him kindly, encouraging him to continue.

"I know the boy is reasonably intelligent and he's capable enough to become proficient, if not exceptional, if he applies himself. He clearly has what it takes to be a very powerful wizard...IF he is trained properly. My concerns are not with his intellectual ability, but with his personal qualities. His lack of focus and discipline has given rise to impulsive and risky behaviour. If I take him as my apprentice, this cannot be allowed to continue."

Snape paused for another breath, watching Dumbledore for any sign of disapproval. He knew that the Headmaster loved Harry deeply, but he was also prone to overlook his flaws. In fact, by Snape's account, Dumbledore had been one of the main perpetrators who coddled and spoiled him.

"I don't disagree with your observations, Severus."

The wrinkles in Snape's forehead relaxed slightly as he spoke. "Headmaster, things are going to change very quickly for Mr. Potter once he's in my care. I will not tolerate his disrespect, nor will I accept anything less than his best effort in all things. I will take this apprenticeship very seriously, and since he is underage, his health and well-being will also be my responsibility. He will have to follow my instructions and my rules in all things. While I will never abuse my position or harm him in any way, I expect to have full authority over him and the way I discipline him."

Snape let that last part hang in the air. He knew Dumbledore understood what he meant. He didn't want any interference when it came to keeping Harry in line. Dumbledore had never been much of a disciplinarian—in fact, he rather enjoyed being the "good cop" who occasionally rewarded students with House points and gave out candy. He was happy to leave the difficult work to the rest of the faculty.

"I mean it, Albus, it is going to take a great effort on my part to train Mr. Potter into the wizard I know he can become, and if he is my responsibility, I don't want you or Minerva interfering every time he gets in trouble."

Dumbledore nodded in agreement. "I understand, Severus. I trust you completely, however, I'd like you to remember that Harry is still a boy, and that he will make youthful mistakes. You cannot be too hard on him or he will resent you. He's a sensitive boy."

It took every ounce of self-control Snape had to not laugh right at the Headmaster's face. "I'll try to remember to send him to you when he needs a cuddle," Snape quipped.

He hardened his face before beginning again. "I fully recognize that Mr. Potter is still a child, and that is why I will treat him accordingly. He needs consistent boundaries and consequences, two things he has clearly lacked so far in his life. I will set clear rules and expectations for him, but if he violates them, he will be punished. I will never punish him cruelly or unfairly, but I will be firm. At the end of the day it is my goal to build trust and respect between us and for him to learn the self-discipline he needs to be successful in life.”

Snape was feeling more in control of things now, and as much as he dreaded having the brat around permanently, there was a part of him that was somewhat looking forward to it. He loved a challenge. He would moan and complain about the extra work and the constraints on his time, but deep down he was thrilled with the idea that he could do a better job than anyone else. He was sure if he could do things his way, he could turn Harry into a brilliant wizard.

After thinking for a moment, Dumbledore finally replied. "I understand, Severus. It is my greatest hope that Harry will blossom under your care. There are many of us who care deeply for him and want to see him happy and healthy. I do not doubt your intentions for a moment, but I only hope that you will remember to temper justice with mercy and patience. Minerva and I will still be a part of his life here at Hogwarts, but we will not interfere with your role as Harry's mentor and guardian.

Just then, there was a knock at the door. Dumbledore waved his hand and the door flew open. It was Minerva McGonagall.

Chapter Text

"Minerva, do come in!" Dumbledore smiled and waved her inside. "Cup of tea?"

"Good morning, Albus. Severus." She nodded in Snape's direction before taking a seat on his left. "Yes, thank you. With milk and sugar, please."

Dumbledore poured her tea, adding a drop of milk and two cubes of sugar. Stirring gently, he handed her the cup and saucer.

"I could hardly sleep a wink last night knowing you'd found Harry. How is he? I went by the hospital ward this morning but he was still asleep. I didn't want to wake him, the poor dear."

Professor McGonagall hadn't slept well in the months that Harry had disappeared. She was exhausted and it showed on her face, she looked like she'd aged five years in barely one.

She turned to her right. "Thank you so much, Severus, I'm so grateful you were able to find him before someone else could get to him." She felt like giving him a hug, but she knew Snape was not the kind of man who appreciated having his personal space invaded. She settled by placing her hand on his arm.

"I found him in quite a pathetic state. But according to Poppy, he's uninjured and just a bit underweight. He's lucky to be alive, honestly. I can't believe he's been running around the streets like a little Oliver Twist for the past 10 months."

Albus set his cup down and cleared his throat gently. "I thank you for coming, Minerva. We wanted to talk to you about our plans for Harry."

Professor McGonagall had been part of Dumbledore's meetings about Harry for the last year. She knew that bringing Harry back to Hogwarts was going to be difficult, but she trusted that Dumbledore would do everything he could to keep the boy safe.

"Severus has agreed to take Harry on as an apprentice. Since the Board of Governors has petitioned the Ministry of Magical Education to revoke his enrollment at Hogwarts as a regular student, it is the only way we can keep him here legally."

A look of shock moved across McGonagall’s face. "An apprenticeship? He's only 12 years-old, Albus, no one will ever approve that. There hasn't been an underage apprentice here in generations."

Snape chimed in. "I'm going to do my best to lobby the Academy of Potion Masters. With the right people backing me, we should be able to get them to approve the request."

Minerva stared at Snape. "Do you really want to do this, Severus? That's an incredibly big responsibility."

"Albus and I have...discussed things. While I was initially quite reluctant, we both decided this is the only option. As bothersome as I find the child, I don't want to see him denied his magical education or a safe place to live."

A heavy silence hung in the air while Professor McGonagall absorbed everything that had just been said.

"Will Harry come back to Gryffindor? How will this apprenticeship work, exactly?" Minerva glanced back at Dumbledore.

"I'm afraid not, Minerva," Dumbledore said as he pulled out an older looking parchment. "According to the bylaws, Harry will not be able to continue his house affiliation as long as he's not an enrolled student at Hogwarts. The apprenticeship will grant him access to Hogwarts as an apprentice, however, until we can petition the Board of Governors for a reinstatement, I'm afraid we will have to set him up with alternate accommodations at the castle."

Dammit, thought Snape, it never occurred to me where the boy would stay.

Snape bristled uncomfortably in his chair, waiting for Dumbledore to continue.

"Historically, when an underage wizard is bound to a Master, they are taken into their home as a ward. This solves both of our problems, as Harry's guardianship would be transferred to Severus when the apprenticeship bond is formed. When he makes the contract, he is accepting full responsibility for Harry, both in his magical education, his advanced study of potions, and all of his worldly needs."

A look of defeat crept across Snape's face as he forced a neutral expression. He knew that he'd be taking responsibility for all aspects of Harry's life, but he had been so fixated on what he wanted to teach the boy that the logistics of the apprenticeship-mainly that Harry would be living with him-had completely escaped his attention.

"If I may, Headmaster. Surely the boy would be able to stay in the dorms during the school year?"

"I'm afraid not, Severus. There is strong precedent and a section of rules governing the rights and regulations of an apprentice, and unfortunately, Harry will have to stay with you. He may visit with his friends on school grounds, but he's not permitted in the dorms."

"What about quidditch?" Minerva eyed Dumbledore with a pleading look. "Surely, he can still play on the quidditch team."

Snape rolled his eyes, as if quidditch matters at all right now. They were trying to save Harry from being shipped off to care of the Ministry where Merlin knows what kind of place he'd end up in or how long it would take before Voldemort got his hands on him. "Honestly, woman, do you really think that's important?"

Minerva looked indignant. "It's important to Harry, I'm sure!" She pursed her lips and gave Snape a mean glare.

"I'm afraid for now, Minerva, Harry will not be able to play for Gryffindor. There are no rules preventing him from flying around and practicing with his friends, but until we can catch him up on his work and appeal to the Board, Harry cannot have any official house affiliations."

"Well, I'm not going to be the one to tell him that." Minerva set down her cup with a huff.

"I'll tell him, but I think the three of us should speak to him together. This is going to be a lot of news for him all at once," Dumbledore said as he glanced between the two irritated professors.

When no one else spoke, Dumbledore continued. "Well then, Severus, why don't you take some time to sort out your quarters. We will speak to Harry at lunch. Hopefully he will be well-rested and up for some company."

"What are we going to tell the other students, Albus? I'm sure they're going to want to see him and there will be lots of questions." Minerva folded her hands into her lap and looked back to Dumbledore.

"I think we'll have to keep things quiet right now. The students will go on Easter break in 2 days, hopefully we can get Harry settled and the paperwork completed before they return. This will give Harry, and us, another week to figure things out while the students are gone."

Snape wondered how he'd possibly keep Harry locked up in secret for another two days. He couldn't even get the boy to sit still for a single class period. This was ridiculous.

"Well, seeing as I need to Potter-proof my quarters, I will take my leave now. I will see you both in the Hospital at lunch."

Snape gave a curt nod to both of them before walking to the door.

Minerva's face was still locked in a scowl. "I am afraid this is not going to go down very well with Mr. Potter. Merlin help us all."

When Harry awoke at 11:30am, it took him a moment to remember where he was. He grabbed his glasses off of the bedside table and sat himself up in bed. He looked around for Madame Pomfrey but the ward was empty.

He grabbed the glass of water and gulped it down. Swinging his feet around the edge of the bed, he pushed himself up, stretching his arms as he stood.

Harry walked to Madame Pomfrey's office and found the door was open, but the room was empty. He peaked around to her storeroom but that door was closed. Figuring she'd be back soon, he walked to the washroom.

After washing his face and brushing his teeth, Harry stared into the mirror. Bloody hell, I look awful. His hair was longer than it had ever been, his face was gaunt and pale, and he barely recognized the boy staring back at him.

He walked back toward his bed, suddenly very bored. He searched in the drawers beside him for his clothes, hoping to change out of his pajamas before he saw anyone else. He was sure he'd have visitors soon.

His clothes been so filthy and full of holes, Madame Pomfrey had thrown them out as soon as Harry had changed out of them. Not finding them anywhere, Harry opened up a cabinet and looked to see if there were any extra laying around. All he found were bandages and a few bottles of saline.

Harry walked toward the door of the Hospital Ward. He vaguely remembered Snape telling him not to go anywhere, but he was all alone and very bored. Not to mention the fact that he'd missed Hogwarts desperately. All he wanted to do was forget about the past year and wander in the halls just like he used to do. He even missed the damp smell of the castle.

Harry wandered back to his bed again and debated whether or not to sit back down. He was feeling restless. He glanced at the door and walked again to it. Maybe I can just peak outside. That wouldn't hurt.

The hallways by the Hospital Ward were empty. Looking at the clock, he knew students were in class for another 15 minutes or so, then they would be piling into the Great Hall for lunch. He wondered if Madame Pomfrey would let him have lunch in the Great Hall. After all, there was nothing really wrong with him.

Then he remembered he was still in pajamas. He was desperate to see his friends and catch up, but there was no way he'd be caught dead in the Great Hall wearing pajamas from the Hospital Ward.

Suddenly, Harry remembered his cloak. He had it, and his wand, inside the backpack he'd come with. The backpack must be here somewhere! He checked again under his bed and in the drawers of his bedside table. Nothing. Then he remembered Madame Pomfrey's office, surely it would be there!

Harry walked quickly to the door of the office, it was open and it appeared like Madame Pomfrey would return any minute. He looked around again and decided to go in and take a closer look. It didn't take him long before he saw his backpack sitting in a corner under her desk. He grabbed it and made his way back to his bed.

If he was being completely honest with himself, Harry knew that he shouldn't have been in Pomfrey's office, and that he definitely shouldn't be taking out his invisibility cloak. But he silenced that little voice inside that screamed Don't do it, Harry and opted to give himself a little adventure. He wasn't going to be able to sit in the hospital ward with nothing to do.

Surely there would be no harm in just taking a little walk through Hogwarts? Maybe stepping outside for a breath of fresh air. He was embarrassed to be in his pajamas, but as long as he was under the cloak, no one would see him. He'd be back in a few minutes, no one would ever know he was gone, right?

He shoved the backpack under his bed, put his wand in his sock, and wrapped the invisibility cloak tightly around him. This feels so good he thought. Without another thought, he stepped out into the empty halls, breathed in the castle air, and went for a stroll.

Madame Pomfrey returned to the Hospital Ward at ten to noon. She had stepped out for a few moments to follow-up with a Ravenclaw 5th year who'd had a horrific quidditch accident last week. She'd had to regrow several bones, and although he was no longer in need of inpatient care in the Hospital Ward, she wanted to make sure that he was feeling better and not developing any infections or complications.

She had thought about leaving a note, but she figured she'd only be gone for 10-15 minutes and surely Harry wouldn't go anywhere in that amount of time. He had been dead asleep when she left him.

Looking at his empty bed, she gasped. She ran to the washroom and realized that it too was empty. There were water droplets in the sink and his toothbrush looked wet. So he'd clearly been there recently.

Not knowing what to do, Madame Pomfrey sent an urgent message to Professor Snape telling him that Harry had disappeared and she wasn't sure where to find him.

Even though she hadn't done anything wrong, Madame Pomfrey felt terribly guilty. She shouldn't have left him alone, even if it was just for a few minutes. They'd spent 10 months tracking the boy down, and now within 12 hours in her care, he was gone again. She was utterly despondent.

Snape arrived momentarily after receiving Poppy's message. Damn that boy! How DARE he attempt to leave the Hospital Ward. I warned him to stay put. Why can't he follow even the most simple instructions!

He was positively livid. When he reached the Hospital Ward and saw that Harry still hadn't returned, he was on the edge of a full-blown fit.

"What happened?" Snape snapped, the anger in his voice visibly apparent on his face.

Madame Pomfrey was sitting at her desk, her arms propped up on the table, her head laying in her hands. "I don't know. He was asleep when I left 15 minutes ago, I only stepped out for a few minutes and when I came back, he was gone!"

She lifted her head up enough to see the Potion Master's face, clenched in a rage.

Snape didn't blame her, well, not completely. She shouldn't have left the boy alone, but that said, he was 12 years-old, not a toddler. Harry was perfectly capable of following instructions and staying put for a few minutes. He had made a decision to ignore Snape's warning and leave the ward without permission. That's what he was truly angry about.

"Get it together, Poppy. We need to find Harry." It came out harsher than he intended. He wasn't very good with sympathy in his best moments, but right now he was filled with rage. He could tell Madame Pomfrey was visibly upset, but he had little patience for dealing with other people's emotions. They needed to find Harry, and fast, and it would be better if they both had a clear head. This was not the time for tears.

"I'm sorry, Severus, I don't know where he went, but it's only been a few moments. He can't be far." She stood up from her chair and tried to compose herself. Where would he have gone?

"He was in his pajamas, I can't imagine he'd get very far. I had to throw away his clothes last night, they were little more than a dirty pile of rags."

Snape paused for a moment, thinking about what the mediwitch said. "Where are his things? He brought a backpack with him, where did you put it?"

Madame Pomfrey turned around and bent under the desk. "It's gone. I had his bag here, but it's been moved!"

Snape was kicking himself for not taking custody of the bag last night. When he'd found Harry, it was the only thing he had in his possession, but he was so concerned about getting the boy back to Hogwarts, that he hadn't thought about what was in the bag or whether it was safe.

Remembering back to a conversation he'd had with Dumbledore a few months ago, he knew that Harry had an invisibility cloak with him. He was obviously smart enough not to use his wand or his magic while he was on the run, but Dumbledore had mentioned that he had a cloak, and they had all hoped this would help Harry survive out on the streets.

Dammit, I bet he has the cloak. He could be anywhere. Snape swore under his breath before turning back to Madame Pomfrey. "I have reason to believe he has an invisibility cloak in his possession. If that's the case, we may have some difficulty tracking him down."

Snape walked over to the boy's bed. His glasses were gone, the glass of water was nearly empty. He bent down and saw the backpack under the bed. Pulling it out he held it in front of him, rummaging through the main compartment. "Well, he didn't take this with him, but the cloak isn't here so I can only deduce that he has taken his cloak, defied my instruction, and gone for a little walkabout."

He looked through the bag- inside there was a few quid, two ratty t-shirts, a pair of dirty socks, and a paper menu from a takeaway in Brighton. No cloak, no wand.

It was nearly noon, so Snape knew that McGonagall and Dumbledore would be arriving shortly for their lunch chat with Harry. He debated whether to go looking for the brat or to just wait for them to get there and make a plan.

Just as he was considering his options, the door to the Hospital Ward creaked open, and Harry slinked through, pulling off his invisibility cloak in the process. He looked up and panicked.

"Hi?" squeaked Harry in a high pitch, moving his eyes between the shocked and irate faces of Professor Snape and Madame Pomfrey. He closed the door behind him and slowly folded up the cloak. He wished the floor would open up and swallow him. He planted his feet firmly at the doorway, refusing to walk himself to the gallows.

Snape took a deep breath before he spoke. Control your emotions. "Mr. Potter, how good of you to join us. Madame Pomfrey must have neglected to tell me that you are suffering from amnesia, because I clearly remember telling you NOT to step foot outside of the Hospital Ward."

Harry gulped, shrinking in place at the icey tone and murderous glare his professor had addressed him with. "I'm sorry, I just needed a bit of fresh air, and Madame Pomfrey wasn't here."

Snape made his way ominously toward Harry. He grabbed his arm and pulled him forward. "You were supposed to stay here, Potter. Was there something about my instructions that were unclear?" He gave the boy a mild shake.

"No, sir. I'm sorry. I just needed a little bit of air." Harry's green eyes were wide with fear. Seeing nothing but piercing onyx looking back at him, he couldn't hold the gaze and he dropped his head and stared at the floor.

Snape pulled him roughly toward the bed. "Sit down" he barked, tossing the boy onto the cot.

Madame Pomfrey stood by silently watching. She could tell that Snape was furious, but she didn't want to interfere. She felt bad enough for leaving Harry alone, but she would let the professor handle him. She slinked away back to her office. No one noticed or cared.

"Professors Dumbledore and McGonagall will be here shortly. We will be discussing your...future here at Hogwarts. You and I will discuss this little outing later. For now, it would be prudent to sit quietly and reflect on your situation. You're on extremely thin ice, and while in the past your disobedience has been...tolerated...that won't be the case for much longer."

Harry backed up on the bed, scooting himself as far away as he could from his angry professor. He tucked his legs under the covers. "I only stepped out for a minute. You don't have to freak out about it."

"Silence!" Snape barked, staring him down with a fire in his eyes. "I don't want to hear your pathetic excuses. You knew very well that you shouldn't have left the ward, but as usual, you decided to do exactly what you wanted without any thought to the consequences of your actions."

Harry dropped his head and avoided the glare. His heart was racing. He wanted to shout back and be angry but there was something about Snape's tone that made him feel like it would be dangerous to open his mouth again.

The clock on the wall ticked audibly, the only sound perforating the heavy silence in the room.

Snape was furious. He was tempted to throw the boy over his knee right then to show his displeasure, but he recognized that it was neither the time or place. He had to get his emotions under control. He took a breath in and willed himself to calm down. As angry as he was, he knew that there were difficult discussions ahead and he needed Harry to be fully alert and focused when they explained his situation.

Although he was never one to let blatant disobedience slide, even Snape had to admit that his anger was slightly out of proportion. But his nerves were fraught. They'd all been a mess when Harry disappeared, and as much as he was loathe to admit it, he was truly concerned about the boy. There had been much focus on how to keep him at Hogwarts, worrying that the Ministry would come any moment and steal him away, that no one had taken the time to truly discuss what was going on with the boy emotionally. It wasn't Snape's area of expertise, but even he recognized that the boy was likely traumatized. He tried not to imagine all of the terrible things he'd been through. There would be plenty of time for that once he was settled, right now he just needed to keep the boy in one piece and take care of the matter at hand. Be mindful, Severus. The boy has been through a lot.

The minutes ticked by slowly as Snape awaited the arrival of the others. He stood like a statue in the middle of the ward with his arms crossed and his face rigid.

It wasn't but three minutes later when Professor Dumbledore walked through the door with Professor McGonagall right behind him.

If he felt the chill in the air, Dumbledore didn't react. He smiled calmly as he made his way toward Harry's cot. "Wonderful to see you, Harry. I do hope you've had a nice rest."

Harry felt relieved not to be alone with Snape. While he hated for the Headmaster to see him lying in bed in pajamas, he smiled back at him, grateful for his presence there. "I slept well, thank you Professor Dumbledore."

McGonagall followed quickly to the foot of Harry's bed. "We're so glad you're here, Mr. Potter. We've had quite the fright with you gone so long."

Her words were gentle and her face was full of relief and concern, but Harry could still feel the disapproval in her tone. He blushed slightly at her mild admonition.

"I'm glad to be back. I'm sorry for the trouble I've caused." Harry looked up at her for a moment, but was too ashamed to keep the eye-contact for longer than a second.

"Nonsense, Harry, we were just worried about you out there alone for so long," Dumbledore chimed in. "I hope you're feeling better now. I'm sure there's a lot you want to say, but I'm afraid right now it's most important to talk with you about your current situation."

With a quick movement of his wand, three chairs made their way around Harry's bed. "Please sit, professors," Dumbledore said, motioning to Snape and McGonagall.

"I know you've been through a lot, Harry, but I want you to know that we want what is best for you. When you didn't come back to Hogwarts at the start of the term, we were all very concerned. You've been gone for nearly 10 months now, and as I'm sure you realize, you've missed quite a lot while you were gone."

Harry's eyes were filling with tears already, despite the gentle tone Dumbledore was using to talk to him.

Dumbledore reached out and put a hand on Harry's shoulder. "It's OK, Harry. We're not going to let anything bad happen to you, but we're all going to have to adapt a bit if we're going to get through this. I'm sorry to say that the Board of Governors at Hogwarts has petitioned the Ministry of Magical Education to remove you as a student."

Harry's eyes grew wide and he yelled out, "What? No! They can't!" Harry started panicking, his hands were shaking and he felt the adrenaline surge through his body.

"Shhhh, calm down, Harry. Take a deep breath and relax." Dumbledore's hand patted his shoulder. "We've found a solution that will allow you to stay here at Hogwarts and continue your magical education. It's an unusual solution, but I think you will find that if we do things right, you will catch up with your classmates and we may be able to appeal the decision and enroll you officially again in future."

Harry breathed a sigh of relief. "Please, sir, I'll do anything. Don't kick me out. I want to stay at Hogwarts. Please. Please don't send me away."

"Of course not, Harry." Dumbledore looked at Snape, signaling with his eyes that he should chime in.

"Mr. Potter," Snape drawled, trying to keep his tone flat and even so as not to excite the boy. "Our options are extremely limited. Since you are no longer enrolled at Hogwarts as a student, the only way you'll be permitted to remain here is as an apprentice. Do you know what this is?"

Harry avoided looking at his professor, instead playing with his hands and staring at the blanket. "Not really."

He'd heard the word before, but only in old books. He had never heard of another student his age being an apprentice. He had no idea what that meant. Is it like being a slave?

Dumbledore stepped in."An apprentice, Harry, is someone who is magically bound to someone else for the purpose of learning an important skill or craft. There are many Hogwarts students that become apprentices when they leave. Professor Snape was once an apprentice to a very prominent Potion Master. It is another path of focused magical education."

"But I don't know what I want to study. How am I supposed to decide this now?" Harry looked like he was about to cry.

"Not to worry, Harry, we want you to do your apprenticeship here at Hogwarts, with one of our professors." Dumbledore hesitated to drop the bomb they were all waiting for, so he continued his explanation without detail. "While you will fulfill all of your obligations as a junior apprentice, you will also have ample time to catch up with the work that you've missed this year. You will still learn everything you should have learned in the 2nd year curriculum, but on top of that you will be given extra lessons. Think of it as an independent study, I think you will find you enjoy the one-on-one instruction, you are an extremely capable young wizard."

Harry was not convinced. He had begged to stay at Hogwarts, and he meant that he'd do anything, but he wanted to come back as a normal student, not whatever this apprenticeship stuff was.

"Who will I work with?" Harry asked, focusing his puppy dog eyes on Dumbledore.

"Your apprenticeship will be with Professor Snape, Harry."

Before he fully finished his statement, Harry jumped out of bed. He screamed out "Are you mental? I can't work with him, he's evil! He hates me! This is crazy!"

Snape stood up and in a flash he had his hand on Harry's shoulder. He willed himself to keep an even tone. "Sit down, Potter, and mind your cheek. There's no need for hysterics." His voice was surprisingly calm, but he pushed down firmly on the boy's shoulder and gave him a stern look, arching his eyebrow for added effect.

Harry threw himself down on the bed and put his face in his hands, the tears now flowing fully.

Professor McGonagall couldn't take it anymore, she scooted her chair closer to the bed and put her arms around Harry. "There, there, Harry. Everything is going to be just fine. We care about you very much, which is why we're doing everything we can to keep you here. I know you've been through a so much. We just need to get through this right now so we don't have to worry about where you'll go." She accioe'd a handkerchief and pushed it into his hands.

She waited a minute for his sobs to die down. "No more tears, Mr. Potter. Dry your eyes, now. You're quite alright." McGonagall had given in briefly to her soft side, but she only indulged the boy for a few moments. She felt bad for Harry, but her staunch Scottish countenance gave little room for overly emotional displays.

Snape stayed silent, but he was already over it. He had prepared himself for Harry's dramatics, but now that he was sitting in front of him, he wasn't sure just how much more of this he could tolerate. The boy had no choice, and the faster he accepted that, the faster they could all get around to seeing things get done.

Harry wiped his nose with the handkerchief and reached over to the bedside table for a sip of water. His breath hitched slightly as he tried to come to terms with what he'd just heard.

"Why can't I just come back as a normal student?" Harry asked, tears still streaming quietly down his cheeks. "I promise I'll work hard. I can make up the work, I know I can do it if you give me a chance." He pleaded with his words and his eyes.

Snape jumped in. "Enough, Potter. That's not an option. Thanks to your little escapade, you've been kicked out of school and your relatives have given up custody. You can sit here and wallow in your self-pity, but at the end of the day this is your only option if you want to stay at Hogwarts."

McGonagall shot Snape a strong stare, sending the message with her face that she thought he was being too harsh. "Oh for Merlin's sake, Severus, Harry has been through a lot, give him a moment."

Dumbledore chimed in again to try and lighten the mood. "I know this is difficult, Harry, but I think this could be a wonderful situation for you. You will learn things that other students your age might never get to learn. You will get focused studies in several subjects, and you can maximize your potential. On top of that, you will get to stay here at Hogwarts and have your friends nearby and all of the staff here who care for you. You will not be alone. It will be a magnificent opportunity for you."

Harry wasn't convinced. He still had no idea exactly what this apprenticeship entailed, but the hell if he was going to be bound to Snape in any capacity.

"What if I don't want to...what are my other choices?" Harry continued to sniffle and wipe his nose with the handkerchief.

"If you refuse, you'll be carted off to Care with the Ministry, never to return to Hogwarts again," Snape said, matter of factly. "We do not have the luxury of much time, Mr. Potter, so I suggest you decide shortly whether you'd like to continue your magical education or whether you'd prefer to play social services roulette."

There was no way Harry wanted to go into foster care. And regardless of what dangers might lurk here at Hogwarts, he knew this was where he wanted to be. "I guess I'll stay here, then."

"You'll see, Harry, everything will work out just fine. Take some deep breaths" Dumbledore patted Harry's back. "Why don't you calm down now and have some lunch."

"Poppy, can you bring Harry a tray please?" Dumbledore glanced over his shoulder toward the mediwitch's office.

Harry sat in silence, overwhelmed with everything he'd just been told, wishing now that he'd never run away. He could see and hear everything around him, but it seemed very far away. He felt like he was detached from reality. Snape? He was going to be an apprentice to Snape? Shit. I'm so screwed.

Chapter Text

After Harry finished his lunch, he found himself alone again in the Hospital Ward. Madame Pomfrey had brought him some clothes to change into and he sat on his bed, bored once again, waiting for his official discharge.

"Don't forget, Harry, you need to take these potions every day. I've let Professor Snape know so he will give them to you, but they are very important." Once again she offered him a spoon filled with a disgusting sludge on it.

Harry opened his mouth and swallowed it down. It was just as horrid as he remembered. He grimaced and couldn't help but let out a small "ick."

Madame Pomfrey searched for the right words. Although her diagnostic spells had shown few concerns in the way of physical injuries and illnesses, she was very concerned about his mental well-being. She had expressed as much to Snape and Dumbledore. It was technically outside of her realm of expertise. She was a trained and experienced mediwitch, but her job was mostly to fix the physical things she saw. Nonetheless, her instincts and training told her that this was a boy who was suffering.

"How are you, Harry? You must have been through a lot." She paused and looked over at the boy. She was out of her comfort zone, but she felt strongly that ignoring his mental well-being was a dereliction of duty.

"I'm completely fine, Madame Pomfrey. Just tired."

It was a lie, he was not completely fine. He was exhausted and terrified about everything that was happening. He felt completely thrown under the bus. He had not expected the conversation he'd had earlier with Dumbledore, McGonagall, and Snape.

Harry was gutted that he was no longer officially a Hogwarts student, and even more upset that he had agreed to an apprenticeship with one of the people he hated the most. Not to mention, he was still worried that there were people trying to kill him. He also felt conflicted about the fact that the Dursley's didn't want him anymore. While he had no desire to ever go back there, it confirmed his worst fears that he had never been loved. He felt lonely and his future felt bleak.

Madame Pomfrey gave him a sympathetic look, waiting for him to speak again.

"No really, I feel fine."

This is what Harry had done his whole life. He'd never bothered to complain or talk about his feelings because for most of his life, no one had ever listened or cared. He was used to shoving things inside and attempting to go on with life just like everyone else. Besides, what could Madame Pomfrey possibly do to help? She wasn't going to be able to change the situation, he would just have to deal with it. Like he always did.

She put her hand on his shoulder. "I just want you to know, everyone here really cares for you, Harry. We've all been so worried about you. I hope you know that you can always come here if you need anything. So if you're not sleeping or you're having nightmares, or you're just overwhelmed with stress, you better come see me!"

This was very out of character for Madame Pomfrey. She was an extremely competent mediwitch, but she was also known for being brusque and to the point. She had never been mean or snide, but she also hadn't ever been the type to mollycoddle those in her care.

Just as the silence was becoming awkward between them, the door to the ward flew open.

Snape swooped in and walked toward Harry's bed in quick but quiet strides. After their lunch meeting, he had returned to teach his afternoon classes and was now back to collect Harry and take him to his quarters.

"If you're ready, Mr. Potter." His tone and affect were flat, and he gave away no emotions. In the world of Snape encounters, this was nearly as good as it gets.

Harry stood up and grabbed his backpack off the bed. He turned to Madame Pomfrey and muttered a quick "Thanks, Madame Pomfrey."

"Of course, Harry. Please remember what I've said. And don't forget to take your potions!" She squeezed his shoulder gently.

"Poppy," Snape said, giving the mediwitch his customary nod before spinning around on his heels and heading back to the door. He let the rest of his words fall behind him "Let's go, Potter."

Harry followed his professor out the door. As they walked along the hallways he stayed a few steps behind, having to jog every few paces to keep up.

Not one for unnecessary words, Snape avoided speaking in the halls. He wanted to get Harry into his quarters before the hallways filled back up with students after their last class. He made his way quickly down the steps to the dungeons and paused outside of his door, flicking his wand casually with a silent incantation.

The heavy door opened and Snape stood to the side, glancing back at Harry, he ushered him forward. "Get in."

Harry walked cautiously through the doorway and paused after a few steps. It was dark—it was a dungeon after all—but then the fireplace roared and he saw the parlor come to life.

It was surprisingly cozy. There were bookshelves filled to the brim lining the walls, a comfortable dark couch and two armchairs placed in a semi-circle around the fireplace.

"Take a seat, Potter," Snape directed, pointing at the couch.

Harry heard the door close ominously behind him. He looked back briefly before walking around to the front of the couch, slinging his backpack onto the floor and dumping himself unceremoniously on the couch. He tried to make himself comfortable, but he was anything but. He felt completely out of place, like he was trespassing somewhere he didn't belong.

Snape walked through one of the doorways on the other side of the room and Harry heard the unmistakable sound of glasses and cutlery clinking around. He sat silently, taking in his surroundings as his professor tinkered in the kitchen.

A few moments later, Snape returned with two cups of tea. He handed one to Harry and took his time settling down in the armchair to his right.

Snape sipped slowly at his tea before putting the cup down on a small table to his left. He was thinking about what he should say. He realized the boy was probably still reeling from the conversation earlier, so he wanted to choose his words carefully. He was desperately trying to avoid any further tantrums or outbursts.

"How are you feeling, Potter?"

As soon as the words came out of his mouth he wanted to recoil in disgust. He really had no intention of engaging the boy in a therapy session, but Albus and Minerva had impressed on him that he needed to make an effort to be "sensitive." Even with his Slytherins, he didn't engage in mindless conversation about their "feelings." He took his responsibilities as Head of House very seriously, but he generally avoided one-on-one chats unless it was to lecture them or threaten them about their grades and behavior. He left the tearful conversations about homesickness and inane teenager drama to his prefects.

Harry held his cup with both hands and looked down at his feet, repeating his usual mantra: "I'm fine."

Of course Snape knew that wasn't true, but if the boy wasn't up for talking, that suited him perfectly. "Yes, well, I imagine you're less than enthused with this arrangement. Personally I have never intended to take an apprentice—certainly not someone underage—but here we are. We will both need to adjust."

Harry wasn't sure what he was supposed to say to that. Was he supposed to get down on his knees and thank him? He hadn't asked for this. If he wasn't afraid he'd be thrown into some orphanage or picked up by Death Eaters, he would have never agreed. There were a thousand sassy things he could say, but his self-preservation won out, and he stayed quiet.

Snape, sensing that Harry wasn't going to respond, took another breath before beginning again. "Despite our...differences...I am fully committed to seeing that you succeed with your studies and in this apprenticeship. If you fail, it reflects poorly on me. As such, I will do everything in my power to see that all of your needs are met and that you excel in every possible way. Do you understand what I'm saying, Mr. Potter?"

"Yeah, I guess." Harry said, putting his cup to his lips and taking a swig of tea to avoid having to look at his professor.

"Pardon?" Snape narrowed his eyes and hardened his tone. He'd been lenient with the boy when he'd arrived last night, and during their conversation earlier today, but he refused to set a poor precedent going forward.

"What?" Harry said, looking up at Snape with mild indignation.

"Manners, Mr. Potter. You know perfectly well the proper way to address an adult." By Snape's standards, it was an extremely gentle admonition. His voice was stern, but he was trying hard to keep things calm. It took everything he had not to threaten the brat with something extremely unpleasant should he not take heed.

Harry was tempted to roll his eyes, but he controlled himself. He knew Snape well enough to know how poorly that would go over.

"I mean 'Yes, sir.'" He made sure to emphasize the last part, giving off the smallest hint of attitude. If Snape picked up on it, he ignored it, and Harry took that as a win.

Snape nodded. "I understand that you've been through a lot. But I want to make it clear right now," he paused when he realized Harry was fidgeting with his tea cup. "Eyes up. Look at me."

He waited until Harry's eyes met his before continuing. "I will not tolerate any disrespect or cheek from you. This is your last warning. Are we clear, Mr. Potter?

"Yes, sir." Harry mumbled.

"Good, then we won't have any problems."

Snape was making a real effort to tone down his rhetoric. Generally he found that a harsh tone and a few solid threats were extremely effective to ensure his students stayed in line, but he had promised Dumbledore he wouldn't upset the boy tonight.

"It will take a few days to get paperwork together for the apprenticeship. During this time, we will get adjusted to one another and iron out the details of this arrangement. I will endeavor to make my rules and expectations crystal clear. This will be your opportunity to ask any questions. After that, I will not be lenient. Once the contract is formalized, you will be officially under my care and playtime is over. An apprenticeship is not a joke. My credentials and my reputation are on the line and I will not allow them to be tarnished."

Play time? What the hell is he on about, there was no such thing as "playtime" with Snape. Harry made small circles on the carpet with his foot. He desperately wanted this conversation to be over. He'd heard every word his professor said, but he didn't have anything to say. Snape was going to do what he wanted anyway. He just wanted to get out there so he could go to the dorms and see his friends.

"Can I go visit Ron and Hermione now?" Harry asked, finally looking up from the floor to shoot Snape a pleading look.

"No, Potter, you may not." Snape braced himself for an impending meltdown. "You'll see them next week when they return from Easter holidays."

Harry scrunched up his face and slammed his hand down on the couch. "That's not fair! They're my best friends, I haven't seen them in ages!"

"Then you can certainly wait a few more days." Snape replied curtly. He gave him a stern look and lowered his voice in warning. "And watch your tone."

"This is rubbish! You can't keep me down here like a prisoner, I haven't even signed anything yet!" Harry leaned back on the couch with an angry huff and kicked at his backpack.

Snape got up from his chair and snatched the backpack off of the floor with one hand before leaning over and grabbing Harry's chin between his thumb and fingers with the other. He pulled his face forward to meet his own and looked him directly in the eyes. Anger flashed in his own eyes and he growled "Get control of yourself, Potter. Right. Now. I assure you, my patience is not unlimited."

Snape kept his eyes locked in threatening gaze for a moment before releasing the boy's face and standing up. "I have no intention of keeping you prisoner, but it is not safe for you to be running around the castle right now. It is of the utmost importance that we keep your whereabouts here as quiet as possible until the apprenticeship is finalized."

Snape paused, waiting to see if Harry had taken his warning. The boy stayed quiet, but his eyes were burning with anger and tears of frustration.

Hoping he made his point, Snape allowed his voice to return to its neutral baritone. "You've had an eventful day. I'll show you to your room and you can rest quietly before dinner." He stood by the arm of the couch, waiting for Harry to follow him.

Harry stood up, quietly wiping his eyes with the back of his sleeve. He waited for Snape to move before he fell into step behind him.

Snape walked through a doorway at the back parlor. He paused in the hallway, gesturing to a door on the right. "This is your room. I didn't have much time to set things up, but we can make any changes over the next few days."

Stepping forward, Harry opened the door to see a small, but adequate bedroom. There was a double bed with long dark curtains, and a small desk pressed into a corner. A wardrobe and a bookshelves lined the wall but they were all empty.

Harry's trunk sat at the foot of the bed. "How did you get my trunk?" he asked, turning back to look at Snape.

"We collected your things, including your owl, shortly after you failed to return to school. It was at that time that we spoke with your relatives and learned you'd been gone for weeks."

"You met the Dursleys?" Harry asked, feeling his ears burn red as he shifted his eyes to the floor.

"Briefly. The headmaster and I made the trip together. They were most...unhelpful."

Snape had plenty of opinions he could offer about the despicable muggles, but seeing Harry's embarrassment, he stopped short of offering a full commentary.

"There is a washroom here," Snape pointed to the next door on the right, "and my own room is at the end of the hall." He glanced over at Harry before adding "Obviously, that is completely off-limits."

Harry nodded at him. As if I would ever think of stepping foot in that git's room. I don't have a death wish!

"Dinner will be at 6:30. Now go and rest quietly for an hour."

"What am I supposed to do for a whole hour?" Harry said with a touch of whine in his voice.

Snape placed one hand on Harry's open door and the other on his back, gently pushing him through his bedroom doorway. "Figure it out, Potter. You're not a toddler. It is not my job to entertain you."

"I've been laying around all day, and I don't have anything to read!"

Snape closed his eyes slowly and let out an exasperated sigh. It had been less than an hour and he was already growing tired of the brat. "You may borrow a book," he said, waving in the direction of his parlor.

Harry scurried past him into the parlor and began browsing his bookshelves for something fun to read. It was mostly thick academic books and old potions manuscripts.

"Do you have any books on Quidditch?"

"No," he said with annoyance in his voice. He paused for a moment before adding "But there may be some books of interest on the small bookshelf near the door."

Thumbing through the different spines, Harry found what looked like a young adult novel about a group of teenage vampires who solved crimes. This was obviously not one of Snape's personal selections, but over the years he'd amassed a small collection of books left behind by Slytherins in the common room.

"Got one!"

"Good. Now go. I'll knock on your door when supper is ready." Snape suddenly remembered the backpack in his hands. He unzipped it and pulled out the invisibility cloak, holding it up for Harry to see. "Oh and Potter, I'll be holding onto this."

Chapter Text

Good. Now go. I'll knock on your door when supper is ready." Snape suddenly remembered the backpack in his hands. He unzipped it and pulled out the invisibility cloak, holding it up for Harry to see. "Oh and Potter, I'll be holding onto this." (Chapter 6)

Harry turned around to see his invisibility cloak balled up in his professor's hand. His smile immediately evaporated and he felt a surge of anger flare up inside of him. He raced toward Snape to grab his cloak.

"You can't take that, it was my dad's!" He went for the cloak, but Snape pulled it out of his reach. "Give it here!" he squealed.

"Oh no, Mr. Potter. Absolutely not," Snape turned away slightly while he folded it and put it inside his robes. "There is absolutely no reason someone your age should have a valuable and dangerous object like this. It will only get you into trouble."

The adrenaline rush pushed Harry over the edge and his emotions surged completely out of control. He launched himself at Snape, ripping and pulling at his robes, desperately trying to grab the cloak from his inside pocket.

"Give it to me you stupid git! It's mine!" he screamed as his hands and fists flailed against his professor's chest. He was grasping at the man like a rabid animal.

Snape was caught completely off guard. No student had ever dared to attack him this way-neither verbally nor physically. It took him a moment before he reacted, but then he reached down and grabbed Harry's arms tightly with both hands. He pried the boy off of him and gave him a strong shake.

"Stop it, Potter!" It was the loudest his voice had been all day. "Get control of yourself. NOW!"

The booming voice and the strong hands gripping his upper arms shocked Harry into silence and he let go of Snape's robes. His heart was racing and his eyes were wide with anger and fear. He looked like a mini madman.

Snape kept a tight grip on both of Harry's arms while he bent down to eye-level. His voice was low but dangerous and his eyes flashed with rage. "Don't you ever speak to me like that again! How dare you come at me in that manner!"

Harry's body went rigid. The adrenaline rush had gone from an energy surge of fight or flight immediately to freeze. His brain was completely shut down—he felt like he was having an out of body experience.

Snape kept a tight hold of the boy and turned him sharply to the side. With his right hand he delivered a resounding smack to the boy's backside before bringing him back in front. He pulled him close and put a finger right in his face. "That kind of behaviour is completely unacceptable."

He paused for a moment to get his bearings. The sound of the smack had echoed against the stone walls, and for a moment everything went quiet.

But before Harry could even react, Snape was dragging him to the nearest corner of the parlor. "Put your nose in the corner, Potter, and don't even think about opening your impertinent mouth." He leaned down to his ear and hissed barely above a whisper "This is your only warning-if you dare move or utter a single word before I give you permission, I promise you, you will sorely regret it."

The smack had jolted Harry immediately back to reality. He suddenly found himself staring at the corner with a stinging rear end, Snape's words lingering in his ear. He was mortified. His face and ears went completely red with embarrassment. What the hell was I thinking, I can't believe I just attacked Snape! And I can't believe he smacked me and put me in the corner like a little kid.

Harry was so overwhelmed with emotions that he couldn't help it, he started to cry. Quietly at first, but once the emotional floodgates opened he felt like everything he'd had bottled up inside started to pour out. He was sad, scared, angry, and lonely all at once and he couldn't control himself, he began to sob.

Snape stood behind him, still in shock. He might think of Harry as an arrogant, disrespectful brat at times—but this was way out of character, even for him. Something clearly wasn't right with the boy. He tried to push away those feelings and convince himself that he'd acted justly. The boy was completely out of control-honestly-screaming and hitting a professor? There's no way he should get away with that. No, the boy clearly needed to be put in his place. He had been warned to behave himself at least half a dozen times today. He was lucky he got away with a single smack.

Unsure of what to do with himself, Snape walked back to his armchair and picked up his tea. He tried to ignore the brat, but he was finding it extremely difficult. His own anger had faded away almost immediately and it had been replaced by nagging concern for the boy.

Snape had never been one to feel bad about doling out a well-deserved punishment—in fact, he quite relished in giving a misbehaving student their rightful comeuppance. While he lamented the fact that he was generally limited to taking house points and giving detentions to most of his students, he took pride in trying to make his detentions as miserable as possible. When it came to his Slytherins, as Head of House he had a bit more leeway, and although rare (and generally considered to be a rumor), he had occasionally resorted to corporal punishment. Whatever the punishment, it was always his goal to sufficiently deter a student from repeating their offense— he wanted them to fear him, it made his job infinitely easier. He was of the belief that if you make a strong impression the first time, hopefully you only have to do so once. Or at least, not very often.

But this felt different. He didn't feel any satisfaction from this at all. He generally took care to be completely in control when dealing with his students, but he had been thrown off his game by Harry's unexpected outburst. He didn't regret smacking the boy—it was more than well-deserved in Snape's opinion— but he was having a hard time ignoring that there was something unusual going on with Harry. This wasn't just a boy being cheeky or rude, this was something else entirely. And it made him very uncomfortable.

Despite his best efforts, Snape caved in less than 4 minutes of Harry being in the corner. He couldn't stand to hear him cry anymore. His point had been made and he hoped it was sufficient enough time for the boy to get his anger under control. Now he wanted to find out what was really going on with him.

"Come here, Mr. Potter," Snape said calmly.

Harry walked slowly out of the corner until he was standing in front of his professor. His face was red and tears were still running down his cheeks. His breath hitched loudly several times when he inhaled. He was a right mess.

Snape pulled out a handkerchief and handed it to the boy. "Take a deep breath. There's no reason to work yourself into hysterics."

Not knowing what else to do, he tapped the boy on the arm and nodded at the couch. "Sit."

Harry obeyed silently, his breath still hitching every few seconds. He took his glasses off and wiped his face with the handkerchief.

Snape rapped the small table with his wand and a glass of water appeared. "Here. Drink some water. You need to calm down."

As much as Snape had tried to avoid any conversation that revolved around feelings, there was no way around it now. He took a deep breath and prepared himself before he began to speak.

"Explain yourself, Mr. Potter. Surely even you know better than to behave like that."

It wasn't the most empathetic way to start a conversation, but Snape's tone was gentle and his face was forgiving. Harry knew him well enough to recognize that he was making an effort to talk.

"I'm sorry, Professor. I just...I got really angry and before I even realized what was happening you were pulling me off of you." Harry dropped his head in shame and a tear rolled down his face.

"Eyes up, please." He waited for Harry to look up at him before he continued. "Why are you crying so hard? Surely a little smack and a few minutes in the corner haven't traumatized you to that extent."

Harry's face burned bright red at the reminder. "No, sir. I don't know. I guess there's just a lot on my mind." He could feel the emotions welling up inside of him but he was trying not to start crying again.

"It's OK to cry. You certainly have a lot of reasons to be upset. I did not punish you because of your feelings. I punished you because of the atrocious way you acted on them."

"I'm sorry, I really am."

Snape nodded in acceptance and encouraged him with a sympathetic look. "Tell me what made you so angry."

"You took my dad's cloak. It's the only thing I have from him. I don't have hardly anything from my parents and it means a lot to me." A fresh batch of tears fell from his eyes.

"I wasn't taking it from you, Potter. I was merely holding onto it for safekeeping. If you had asked me, rather than assault me, I would have explained that to you and we could have discussed it rationally." Snape scolded him gently.

"But what if I need it?" Harry asked, looking up at Snape with a pathetic look in his eyes.

"Why would a 12-year old possibly need an invisibility cloak at school? The only thing I imagine you would need it for is breaking rules and causing mischief."

"But what if someone comes after me, or I need to escape?" Harry's voice got higher and Snape could hear the anxiety behind it.

"As long as you stay where you're supposed to be and follow the rules, you will be safe inside this castle, Potter. It is only when you go out looking for trouble that you seem to find it." He arched his eyebrow and looked down at the boy with a disapproving glare.

"That's not true," Harry mumbled. "I don't go looking for trouble."

"Oh really?" Snape drawled, a smirk crossing his lips. "Do I need to remind you about all of your little adventures last year? Where shall we start? Hmmm, constantly gallivanting around the castle and out on the grounds after hours, maybe? Or perhaps, going after the Philosopher's Stone? I also believe I heard a certain rumor about a dragon?" He paused for effect and shook his head. "Honestly, Potter, I would say you have quite the reputation for breaking the rules that are meant to keep you safe."

Harry felt the heat rising in his ears again. Snape wasn't wrong about any of that, but it sounded so much worse when he put it like that.

"That's not what I meant, sir." He paused, debating whether he should continue. "I think...I think someone's trying to kill me," he said quietly.

He hadn't wanted to tell anyone without talking to Ron and Hermione first. After everything that had happened with Quirrel last year, he wasn't sure who he could trust. Snape hadn't exactly been at the top of his list of people to confide in, but he had been the one to rescue him and bring him safely to Hogwarts. And now he was taking him in. He still didn't fully trust the man, but he didn't want to hold it in any longer, the truth was eating away at him.

"Why do you think someone is trying to kill you, Mr. Potter?" Snape was careful with his tone, he was sufficiently concerned enough that he wanted the boy to be honest with him.

"Something happened last summer. Before I ran away." Harry glanced up at his professor through the top of his glasses.

Snape returned the look, keeping his face neutral. "Go on. I'm listening."

"I got a visit from a house elf called Dobby. He came to my relative's house one night and he warned me that I shouldn't come back to Hogwarts. He told me that there were people who wanted to hurt me and it wasn't safe."

Snape's blood immediately ran cold. He knew Dobby belonged to the Malfoy family and this was a very disturbing development.

"Is that why you ran away? You were afraid to come back to Hogwarts?"

"Yes, sir." Harry paused for a moment before deciding to continue. "At first I told Dobby I was still going to go back, but then he broke a bunch of stuff and embarrassed my relatives during a dinner party. They were so furious with me they locked me up and took my owl."

Snape nodded. "I see." Shit, now this all makes sense. The boy was terrified.

"When I was sitting there, locked in my room, I started worrying that if I went back, maybe it wouldn't just be me that got killed. What if other people got hurt because of me? I felt really bad that I'd dragged Ron and Hermione into everything last year, they could've been killed. I just didn't want anyone else to get hurt," he barely choked out the last sentence before tears were flowing again.

Harry hunched over his knees and buried his face in his hands as fresh tears poured down his face.

Snape felt truly terrible. When Harry hadn't shown up at the start of term, he had immediately assumed the boy was just acting out to get attention, or wanted to arrive late and make an entrance.

But when Harry didn't show up within a few days, he knew there was likely more to it. He and Dumbledore had gone to Little Whinging to find out more from his relatives. Once he'd met those vile cretins for himself, he realized there was clearly something wrong. They didn't seem concerned at all, in fact, they seemed rather glad to be rid of him. Dumbledore and McGonagall had assured him that Harry was well-taken care of there, but having grown up in an abusive home himself, he knew that no one outside could ever truly know what horrors went on inside someone else's home.

Still, he had never even considered the fact that someone had found a way to breach the blood wards and threaten Harry. Much less tell him not to return to Hogwarts. Knowing it was Dobby and the Malfoys made this a serious situation indeed. He didn't want to alarm Harry, but he would need to discuss this with Dumbledore as soon as possible.

Snape got up and sat next to Harry on the couch. He put his hand on the boy's back and patted him awkwardly a few times. "It's going to be OK, Mr. Potter. You are safe now. I can promise you that as long as you are here at Hogwarts, we will not let anyone harm you."

This was difficult for Snape. He wasn't one who ever gave comfort or sympathy, but at this moment it felt like the only thing he should do. But he was way outside of his comfort zone.

"I told you earlier that with this apprenticeship, I am taking full responsibility for you. You will be in my care, which means I will do everything to keep you safe. That said, it is going to be VERY important that you listen to me and follow the rules." He tapped Harry's back gently with his fingers to make sure he was paying attention. "I mean that. If you ever disobey me and put yourself at risk, I will put you over my knee and give you a proper spanking."

Harry’s face went bright red at the thought of it. Is he even allowed to do that? He didn’t think so, but he didn’t want to find out.

Snape couldn't help adding that little reminder at the end. He didn't want to appear too soft. Unsure of what else to say, and seeing that the boy was spent, Snape brought both of his hands down on his lap and gave his own knees a peppy double tap before standing up. "Alright. Up you get, Potter. Go wash your face and freshen up and we'll have dinner. I think we've both had enough excitement for one day."

Harry stood up and Snape gave him an encouraging pat on the shoulder. He wasn't sure what else to say or do, he was still completely gobsmacked by what the boy had told him. He also realized there was more that the boy wasn't telling him, but it might take some time before Harry would feel comfortable to share it. He wasn't going to push it.

While Harry was in the washroom, Snape sent a message to Dumbledore telling him he wanted to speak tonight. He had planned on putting Harry to bed as early as possible and having an early night himself, but after everything he'd just learned he imagined it would be another late night.

Snape sighed to himself and rubbed his temples. Damn it, I'd give anything to have a firewhisky and an early night. No rest for the wicked.

Harry came back into the parlor a few minutes later and followed Snape to the kitchen table. A huge spread appeared (courtesy of the house elves) and the two sat down to enjoy their meal in relative silence.

As they were finishing, Snape spoke up. "You desperately need a haircut, Potter. You look like one of those ragamuffins out of a Charles Dicken's novel. I'm cutting it tomorrow, and I don't want to hear any objections." Snape said in a mock scolding tone.

He was trying to lighten the mood, but Harry was too exhausted to play along, so he just smiled weakly. "OK, sir."

Chapter Text

Snape sat alone in his parlor, relaxing in his armchair by the fire and reflecting on the past two days. He rubbed one hand along his temple, trying to ease a mild headache that was no doubt a result of several sleepless nights and the effort of dealing with— and mostly suppressing—all of the emotions that were attempting to surface without his consent.

It had been an intense and draining afternoon with Harry, but thankfully the two had enjoyed a relatively calm dinner before retreating to the parlor to read quietly. Snape knew the boy must be exhausted, so at 8:30 he insisted he get ready for bed. He'd anticipated resistance and steeled himself for childish defiance, but Harry surprised him by putting up little fuss and heading to his room. His lights were out just after 9pm.

Ah, peace at last.

The Hogwarts students would be leaving the following day for Easter holiday. Snape would be busy in the morning getting them all ready and organized for their trip home, but then he'd be free for a week. It would be a welcome break that gave Snape time to get everything else done. He wanted everything with Harry's apprenticeship resolved before the students came back.

Snape desperately needed the Academy of Potion Masters (APM) to approve the apprenticeship with Harry or they would be in a very precarious place with his custody and the Ministry. He sipped a cup of tea while he played out various strategies to secure this unorthodox bond. Although he had several good contacts at the APM, knew it would ultimately never work without the approval of his mentor, Potion Master Barclay. Unfortunately just imagining this particular conversation with the man caused Snape's muscles to tense.

Master Barclay was one of the most renowned Potion Masters, not just in the UK, but in the world. He was a true academic and was highly respected for his contributions to the Wizarding World, both in terms of his research and the policies he crafted. While he could be found teaching an occasional advanced seminar, he was so devoted to his lab work and writing that he rarely trained other wizards. When he'd taken Snape on as an apprentice, it had been nearly twenty years since he'd last done so, and he hadn't taken another one since.

Although he had initially thought Snape was somewhat awkward and withdrawn, he soon found he was actually extremely focused and dedicated. The young wizard also had an extraordinary intuition that allowed him to create and innovate new potions in a way that Master Barclay had never seen. He'd found that working with Snape inspired his own passion for potions and in return, he did his best to teach him everything he knew.

Snape's apprenticeship with Master Barclay had been fruitful, but far from easy. Master Barclay, like Snape, was a perfectionist and he demanded excellence at all times, both from himself and his apprentice. But unlike Snape, he cared very much about how he was perceived by others, and he was extremely competitive by nature, which at times would lead him to become somewhat neurotic, compulsive and difficult to work with.

Although he would never admit it, there was also a small part of Master Barclay that was somewhat jealous of Snape's natural talent, but he cared enough for his young apprentice that he never let it get in the way of teaching him or nurturing his passions.

But ultimately the two were very different; Snape was driven by a desire to create and explore, while Master Barclay was concerned with cranking out data and publishing as much research as possible. He prided himself on being the preeminent Potion Master when it came to describing magical properties and characterizing interactions between ingredients. Master Barclay truly lived for the awards and the professional accolades and he derived enormous joy from being a leading contributor to the annals of the Academy of Potion Masters.

While this ambition fed his mentor, Snape had never cared for public acclaim or recognition, and in his last year of apprenticeship he began to focus less on his mentor's research, and more on his own work. He was much more interested in using his depth of knoweldge to create something new and useful.

Although Snape was well-known for being an impossible person to read, he was actually incredibly perceptive and intuitive about the world. It was this intuition that made him such a brilliant Legilimans, as well as being a talented Potion Master. His magic was not just powerful, it also allowed him to connect strongly to the world around him, whether it was other people's emotions or nature or even the potion ingredients themselves. He couldn't explain it, but it was as if he could visualize the way everything connected to the universe, he could just sense what a potion needed the same way he could see the color of the sky or smell the scent of a flower. Once he allowed himself to connect with and develop his intuition, he was able to create new potions and spells that might have taken others years of work.

When Snape had taken his apprenticeship, it was the first time he had ever had someone else so involved in his everyday life. Even if he didn't always enjoy the tedious research and micromanagement, he worked with dedication and basked in having the one-on-one attention of his mentor, a man who saw and appreciated his talents. He was eager to please and he applied himself diligently in all things, desperately hoping to gain the praise of Master Barclay. He would never have admitted it, but Master Barclay was more of a father figure than his own biological father had ever had been. He yearned for his approval and withered at his displeasure.

There were days during his apprenticeship when Master Barclay would take great interest in spending time with Snape, teaching him techniques and sharing his many insights and ideas. Snape lived for this, he soaked it up like rain on a desert cactus. But then there were days—or even weeks—when his mentor was busy with other things and barely had time to do more than emphasize a deadline or a to-do list. Although he would never show it, this was painful for Snape. He craved the validation and when he didn't receive it, he began to pull away a bit, building walls to protect himself and his emotions.

When Snape finally finished his apprenticeship, he had already started to gain a reputation as an exceptional young Potion Master. His intuition had been nurtured, but he had also been given an extremely strong foundation on the chemical and physical properties of potions that would serve him in whatever he chose to do. He also had the admiration and respect of one of the most well-connected and admired Potion Masters, which gave him clout, especially amongst the purebloods and high-born wizards.

In the years after leaving his apprenticeship, things had taken a dark turn for Snape. Without the stabilizing relationship of his mentor, his own childhood wounds festered and he found himself falling in with the wrong crowd as he sought out opportunities outside of academics. His first job was a commission from a collective of pureblood wizards who wanted him to create bespoke potions for them for a very good fee. He thought it would be a brilliant opportunity, but it soon devolved into his personal hell.

The requests started out rather benign, but as time went on the pureblood families (many of whom turned out to be Death Eaters) wanted more from him. Always the outcast, Snape had initially thrived in the way they fawned over his skills, and it gave him the validation and inclusion he was constantly seeking. He also reveled in the freedom he had to explore his own creativity without anyone giving him any boundaries; for the first time in his life, he had the time and the funding to indulge his imagination. The men had challenged him, and he loved when he not only met those challenges, but exceeded all expectations resulting in brilliant new creations.

His descent into becoming a Death Eater was slow, until all of a sudden it wasn't. He had edged the ethical boundaries at first, justifying his foray into dark magic by telling himself that knowledge and innovation were inherently amoral. He told himself it was a disservice to the wizarding world to deny any exploration of magic just because someone could potentially do harm with it. Knowledge was never evil on its own, it only became evil when someone put malicious intent behind it. But once those boundaries were blurred, they quickly disappeared completely.

And like that, Snape fell head-first into the world of Death Eaters. Once he had seen for himself how people utilized his creations to harm and torture others, he regretted it completely but he didn't know how to extricate himself. Despite winning the favor of the Dark Lord for all of his capabilities, he was horrified when he realized that his potions and spells were being used to their most sadistic potential. It was that which eventually led him back to Hogwarts to seek the counsel and redemption of Dumbledore.

It was reflecting on these mistakes that filled Snape with deep shame and regret. It made him hesitant to reach out to his former mentor. Although he had been in a respectable position as Hogwart's Potion Master for many years now, he was still embarrassed that he had allowed himself to go down such a dark path right out of his apprenticeship. He worried that Master Barclay would be ashamed of him and find him unworthy or incapable of training an apprentice of his own. Even though it had been fifteen years since he'd been an apprentice, he was still desperate for his mentor's approval.

Just as he was deep in thought, the floo flared to life and Albus Dumbledore's voice broke the silence.

"Good evening, Severus, might I step through?"

"Of course, Albus," Snape replied, standing up from his chair to greet the Headmaster.

"I'm sorry it is so late, it was quite a busy day indeed" Dumbledore replied, stepping through the flames and brushing the ash off of his turquoise robes. "May I?" he asked, gesturing toward the sofa.

"Please, sit. Can I get you a drink? Some tea, or perhaps a firewhisky?" Snape offered, knowing that Dumbledore didn't really drink alcohol but hoping that he might surprise him so they could both enjoy a bit of booze to calm the nerves.

"No, thank you, Severus. I won't be long." Dumbledore sat on the sofa and stroked his beard for a moment absentmindedly. "How's Harry doing?"

Snape sighed audibly before answering. "It was a long afternoon. He finally explained to me why he ran away. It turns out that over the summer he was approached by a certain house elf who told him it would be too dangerous to return to Hogwarts. This was the impetus that led to him leave. He was terrified, Albus."

Dumbledore paused for a moment to soak in these words. He continued to stroke his beard before responding "I don't understand how this could be, Harry should have been protected by the blood wards."

"Yes, well, apparently those blood wards didn't apply to house elves." Snape crossed his legs and sat back in his armchair, feeling rather irritated that Dumbledore had missed this. "Harry told me it was Dobby who came to see him, the elf that works for the Malfoys."

Now it was Dumbledore's turn to be shocked. "What did this house elf say to him?" he asked, the concern in his voice audible.

"He told Harry that if he returned to Hogwarts, he would be killed." Snape sipped his tea, feeling a bit smug but keeping a neutral expression on his face while he waited for a response.

"Dear me, that is very concerning indeed," Dumbledore said, the lines on his face getting deeper as he considered the implications. "Have you heard anything on your end from Lucius Malfoy or anyone else?"

"Not a whisper. And I'm quite surprised," Snape responded, putting the teacup again to his lips before continuing. "Clearly, whatever Malfoy had planned could not go forward with Potter on the run. It appears Dobby's warning put a stopper in their plans."

Nodding his head in agreement, Dumbledore put a hand on his face, rubbing his chin gently as he was locked in thought. "I suppose it is more important than ever that we finalize this apprenticeship with Harry. Our first priority has to be to keep him safe while we investigate who exactly is targeting him and how."

"Yes, Albus, I agree completely. I can't say that I am shocked to hear that Malfoy is behind this. Nonetheless, we will need to tread carefully. My first priority is to keep Potter safe, and the sooner the better."

"Have you reached out to the APM?" Dumbledore asked, his eyes focusing on Snape.

"No, not yet. I plan to do that tomorrow. I will try to set up a meeting with Barclay, but I'm still very concerned about how he will react."

In truth, Snape dreaded the conversation. Although they had crossed paths casually at various conferences and at the APM annual meetings, they generally kept to simple pleasantries and Snape had never made an effort to confide in or explain himself to his former mentor.

"I will write him a letter tonight and request a meeting," Snape said calmly, not letting Dumbledore see his fear and apprehension. "Hopefully he can meet with me in the next few days, I want this all resolved before the students get back."

"I couldn't agree more. Do keep me updated, and if you need my help for any reason, all you need to do is ask."

"Thank you, Albus. I think we'll be fine. I just hope you can convince the Ministry to sign the paperwork if I am able to procure the support of the APM."

"Don't worry about that at all, Severus, there are a lot of people I can call upon on my end as long as you have the Academy's support on yours."

The two sat silently for a moment before Dumbledore got up again. "It appears you have everything under control, so I will take my leave now. Do not hesitate to reach out if you need my help."

Snape stood out of politeness to wish the old wizard goodbye. "Thank you, Albus. Goodnight."

Moments later, his parlor was empty again. Snape debated going straight to bed, but he decided he should first sit down at his desk and write to Master Barclay. It was the last thing he wanted to do, but he also knew it was his only choice to get the apprenticeship finalized.

Just as he was about to sit down, he felt a sudden urge to check on Harry. He slinked quietly down the hallway and peaked into the door. Harry was fast asleep, laying on his stomach with one foot hanging off the side of the bed. Snape breathed a sigh of relief and shut the door quietly behind him before returning to his desk to write. He pulled out a piece of parchment and dipped his quill.

Please Merlin, I hope this works.

The next morning Snape woke early, the burden of his giant to-do list weighing heavily on him even in sleep. He dressed himself in a fresh pair of teaching robes and made himself a cup of tea, moving quietly in his quarters and trying not to wake Harry.

At quarter to 8, Snape knocked softly on Harry's door and peaked his head through. Harry lifted himself onto his elbows and turned his head toward the noise, squinting to focus his eyes on his professor.

"Don't get up, Potter," Snape said as Harry fumbled to grab his glasses from the bedside table.

"The students are leaving for their holidays today. I need to go to the Great Hall for breakfast and then take care of a few things with my prefects. I'll leave breakfast for you in the kitchen. I will be back early in the afternoon as soon as I've gotten all of the students on the train."

Harry was still extremely groggy. He pushed himself into a sitting position before speaking. "Oh, OK, sure."

"Take your time and sleep more if you need to. After you eat breakfast, you can just read in the parlor or take care of things here in your room."

Snape wasn't really sure what to do with the boy. He desperately needed to take care of some of his House Master duties and he prayed Harry could entertain himself and stay out of trouble for a few hours.

"I won't be gone long. When I return we'll discuss our plans for the next week, we may need to take a few trips out of the castle."

Harry's ears perked up with this. He was already tired of sitting around in the dungeons all day, he was dying to get some fresh air and a change of scenery. "Great! Where are we going?"

"We'll discuss things when I return. For the time being I expect you to stay in these quarters and entertain yourself. You are welcome to borrow any books from my personal library, but if you do, you should treat them with great care and respect." He gave Harry his stern professor face.

"Yes, sir, I will."

"Good. I'll only be gone a few hours, but it's important you stay inside, Potter. I don't want you wandering around the castle while I'm gone, do you understand?" Snape put extra effort into giving him an intimidating glare.

Harry nodded.

"Use your words, I don't want there to be any confusion."

"Yes, sir," Harry said before giving him a yawn and laying back down on the bed.

"Get some rest, then." And with that, Snape closed the door. He worried slightly that he was leaving Harry alone in his quarters, but he hoped the boy was smart enough not to cause too much trouble. Besides, he had far too much to do today to worry about it.

Harry had fallen back to sleep after his short conversation with Snape. He was drifting in and out of twilight sleep, hovering between the dream world and reality, vaguely aware of both but allowing his mind to float freely. It had been a long time since he'd felt comfortable and safe enough to do that.

When he finally dragged himself out of bed, it was nearly 10:30am, later than he'd ever been able to sleep but he had desperately needed it. He was glad he'd had the morning to himself and by the time he put on his clothes and washed his face he was feeling quite refreshed.

He walked to the kitchen and saw a note on the table letting him know there was juice, milk and fruit in the fridge. There was a also bowl of porridge on the table and a plate with eggs and bacon, both of which had been charmed to stay warm. He went to the fridge and pulled out the bowl of fresh fruit and poured himself a glass of pumpkin juice. He enjoyed a leisurely breakfast-it was a real treat compared to his usual mornings and he felt a bit like a king.

Having gorged himself on everything at the table, Harry felt stuffed. He had nothing to do, he decided to lay himself down on the couch in front of the fire. Even though it was April, the dungeons were still quite chilly, and Snape kept the fireplace going nearly all of the time. Harry was content just to lay there and relax, enjoying the feeling of a full belly, the warmth of the fire and the comfort of the cozy couch.

After a brief post-breakfast kip, Harry got up and wandered around the parlor, pulling out books and running his hands along the shelves. It didn't take long before Harry started to feel restless and bored. He knew he should just sit quietly and read his Vampire Detective book but he wasn't really in the mood for reading. He wanted to do something.

At first he went back to his room and considered unpacking his trunk, but after opening it and looking inside, he frowned to himself and shut the lid. He wandered back into the parlor.

This time he sat down in Snape's armchair. He put both of his arms on the armrests, sitting straight up and pretending to be Professor Snape. He chucked to himself as he imagined sneering at some student. "10 points from Gryffindor for being the stupidest student in my class" he barked out loud, amusing himself with his best Snape impression.

Harry looked at the clock, it was now 11:30am. He was bored out of his mind and knew Snape still wouldn't be back for a while. He got up from the armchair and paced around the parlor for another minute before throwing himself again onto the couch. He let out a long annoyed sigh. "Ughhhhhhhhhhhhh." He was so SO bored.

He knew Snape had warned him not to leave his quarters, but what did he really expect? He had to know that he couldn't leave a curious 12 year-old boy alone for that many hours with nothing to do. Especially when that boy was Harry Potter.

Harry was picking at a loose thread in the couch he suddenly remembered his invisibility cloak. His heart raced a little bit and he swallowed hard, feeling a small shiver of fear just imagining how Snape would react if he found out Harry had tried to find—much less take back—his cloak. But that same feeling also gave him a thrill. The small adrenaline rush he got from just thinking about this little adventure made him feel good and it seemed to quiet the anxiety that he never seemed to get rid of.

He sat up on the couch and tried to think. Where would Snape hide it? He had put it inside his robes last night before that little blow-up. Maybe it was in his room? Perhaps it was still tucked into the pockets of one of his robes.

A small voice warned Harry to let it go. But the euphoric high he felt when he imagined getting his cloak back, and maybe even leaving the quarters to see his friends, quickly overpowered the rational part of his brain and the voice disappeared.

For Harry, the cloak was more than just a fantastic tool for sneaking around (although he loved it for that reason too). Over the last year it had become almost a security blanket to him. It had kept him safe those months out on the street, and the fact that it had belonged to his father made him feel an extra sense of comfort when he was wrapped up in it. He knew he was too old to sleep with a teddy bear or a blanket, but the feeling of being cocooned in its soft, silky magic added the sense of calm it gave him. He sometimes even imagined that the cloak was his father hugging and holding him.

Harry glanced at the clock once more, trying to figure out exactly how much time he had. Maybe an hour? Having made up his mind to get the cloak, he walked down the hallway to Snape's room. He moved slowly and kept his ears open for any sound of the man returning to his quarters. His own heartbeat pounded loudly in his head, but instead of stopping him, it just emboldened him.

He reached out for the door handle and pulled it down slowly before giving the door a gentle push. To his surprise, the door opened. I can't believe he didn't lock this. Is he daft?

Harry took a few steps into the darkness. Pulling his wand out of his waistband he cast a Lumos and light filled the room. It was mostly what Harry expected- simple, elegant, and filled with dark wood and warm fabrics. It was odd to see that while the room was certainly clean and well-organized, there was still evidence that it was being lived in. Small touches of Snape peppered the room. There was an old leather-bound book with a bookmark sticking out next to an empty water glass on the right-hand bedside table. A pair of well-worn slippers lay on the floor near the end of the bed. One of the doors to the large wooden wardrobe was a centimeter ajar, suggesting Snape had been rushing in the morning when he was getting dressed.

Harry walked over to the wardrobe and pulled open the door on the right. He paused for a moment when he got the faintest smell of Snape; it was an earthy scent, like when rain fell in the forest, a combination of sandalwood and cedar with a hint of fresh grass and the tiniest bit of spice. He'd never thought about how Snape smelled before, but as soon as the air hit him he recognized it immediately. The smell, which came from standing for hours over cauldrons, penetrated his robes. Harry didn't know what compelled him, but he ran his hands across the dozen or so identical black robes, putting his face next to them and breathing them in.

He felt embarrassed as soon as he'd done it. Stop being a weirdo, just get the damn cloak and get out of here.

Harry opened both doors to the wardrobe as far as they would go and stepped back for a moment to look over everything. In a very Snape-like fashion, everything was organized and its place. Nearly all of his clothes were black, except for a few white collared shirts and a few sweaters in various shades of gray and green. His belts and ties hung from a modified hanger, and there was a row of nearly identical black shoes and boots on the bottom.

On a shelf above the hanging clothes, a gorgeous hand-carved wooden box drew Harry's attention and he reached for it. Opening it up, he found the few family heirlooms Snape had inherited from his mother's side; two pairs of beautiful silver cufflinks, one with a Celtic knot and another with the Prince family crest, and an expensive old watch with a face made from mother of pearl. Harry closed the box gently and quickly replaced it, sensing that those were very personal items. He reminded himself that it was rude to snoop for the sake of snooping.

Harry couldn't see back very far on the shelf because of its height, so he stood on the bottom edge of the wardrobe and ran his hand along the top shelf. He passed over a few piles of folded clothes and towels. And then he felt it. There was no mistaking the silky magical feel of his cloak and he felt his stomach flutter in excitement as he wrapped his hand around it and pulled it down.

A huge smile crossed his face and he was filled with an immediate warmth and sense of accomplishment. I got it! I can't believe he didn't hide this better. He shut the doors to Snape's wardrobe tightly and rushed out, closing the heavy bedroom door quietly behind him.

That was so easy, Harry thought to himself as he wrapped himself in the cloak. He glanced at the clock a final time before heading out the front door into the empty hallways of the dungeon.

So easy. Too easy.

Chapter Text

Snape sat quietly at the staff table and observed the students in the Great Hall. Although generally a tea drinker, he poured himself a generous cup of coffee hoping it would give him an extra bit of energy. The last few days had been draining and he still had not had the chance to get more than a few hours of sleep.

He wasn't a morning talker. He was never known for idle chatter, but he was especially not fond of anyone who tried to speak to him or engage in conversation before 10am. Preferably noon.

Snape looked down over the students. They were much more animated than usual this morning as they got ready to head home for the Easter holidays. Just looking at them smiling and bouncing around made him want to gag. He settled for an eye-roll.

He took another sip of his coffee, trying not to grimace at its bitterness, and projected a look that warned he was not in a mood to be trifled with.

Unaffected by his scowl and the obvious disdain for the energy that surrounded him, Professor McGonagall turned to him and said, "How's Harry getting along, Severus? What do you have planned for the week?"

None of your business you nosey old witch, he thought to himself. He wore a look of pure contempt, and after a brief pause and dramatic breath to telegraph his displeasure, he shot his eyes at her and replied. "He was breathing last I checked. But if you're so interested, please be assured I'd more than happy to have you take him off my hands."

McGonagall let out a huff. "Honestly, Severus, I just wanted to make sure the two of you were going to be alright. I do care for the boy, you know."

Snape decided not to dignify that with a response. Of course she cared, but he was the one who was taking all of the responsibility for the boy. He was the one balancing so many roles and was now being forced to take on the 12 year-old brat all by himself.

He let the silence hang in the air and he took another sip from his coffee. "He's fine, he's resting. I have yet to torture him or remove his vital organs."

With that, he narrowed his eyes on the Slytherin table where he saw several fourth years giggling to one another. Recognizing this as a sure sign of mischief, he scanned down the table until he saw the first years hiccupping out multi-colored bubbles.

"Excuse me," Snape said, setting his cup down as he stood up from the staff table. Within the blink of an eye he was down at the Slytherin table. He bent down behind the likely fourth-year ring leaders and muttered something so low that only they could hear it. He flicked his wand and the first years stopped hiccuping.

Whatever he'd said, it had killed the jovial mood at the table. Hearing the ominous words in their ears, the fourth years' faces blanched and they all went silent, several heads dropping down in shame while they slowly poked at their plates and brought food to their mouths. The entire table stayed silent as Snape stood back up, smoothed his hands down his robes and walked with brisk, purposeful steps out of the Great Hall.

It had been a harmless prank, but Snape refused to tolerate any nonsense this morning. A collective sigh of relief came over the table as soon as he'd stepped out of the Great Hall.

While the students finished their breakfast, Snape returned to his office, readying himself to do a dorm inspection and make sure that he had accounted for each of his Slytherins and where they were going. He also generally made time to speak with any students who were struggling academically so that he could give them a stern talking to before they left—he hoped that giving them a bit of a scare before break, it would give them plenty of time to reflect over the holidays on how they could improve before they returned.

The Hogwarts Express would leave at 12:30pm, and Snape had roughly 3.5 hours to run all of his checks, meet with his prefects and struggling students, and ensure each and every one of his little snakes was safely on the way home. It would be a busy morning, but he held onto the fact that he would be free of the dunderheads in a few short hours.

Having wrapped himself up in his invisibility cloak, Harry poked his head out of the front door. Seeing that the hallway was empty, he slipped through the door and allowed it to close quietly behind him. He wandered through the hallways for several minutes before realizing he didn't really have a plan.

He felt free. With his invisibility cloak wrapped around him, he felt safe and happy, and he just let himself walk around the castle, soaking it all in.

He desperately wanted to see Ron and Hermione, so he made his way to Gryffindor Tower. He knew he couldn't go into the dorm, but hoped maybe to catch sight of them coming in or out. He didn't know the password, and he also knew that if he tried to get in he would probably cause havoc, so he just sat down against the wall next to the portrait of the Fat Lady.

It had felt like ages in the cold corridor before he heard the Prefects calling for everyone to line up by year. As the portrait swung open, he heard the headcount as each student stepped through hole into the hallway.

Everyone seemed happy and excited. Harry watched in envy as they giggled and prodded at each other, making their way down the halls. He waited patiently to see Ron and Hermione.

As the 1st years finished coming through, Harry sat up straighter, holding his breath and watching each person who climbed through, hoping it would be one of his friends.

Seamus came first, followed by Neville (who tripped and stumbled as he stepped through, and then looked around nervously to see if anyone noticed). Finally, Harry heard two familiar voices.

"Are you mental? I'm not planning on doing anything but sleeping all break," he heard Ron say as he stepped through the portrait hole.

"Honestly, Ron, you could do so much better if you took this time to read ahead. We're going to be 3rd years soon, which means our OWLS are only 2 years away. We can't afford to slack off during the holidays."

"Give it a rest, Hermione." Ron said, as he rolled his eyes.

Harry's heart jumped in his chest- he was SO happy to see them. He missed them so much and he wanted nothing more than to talk with them and catch up and laugh like they used to. But he knew he couldn't. So instead, he just followed them. If he couldn't engage directly, at least he could look at them and listen to their conversation and feel a part of it that way.

"I hope my mom cooks Shephard's pie," he heard Ron say. "It's my absolutely favorite and no one makes it as good as her."

"Really, Ron? Is that all you can think about?" Hermione lifted her chin up slightly and continued walking.

"Food is the best part of going home. Well, that and not having to wake up for classes. I'm just planning to sleep and eat as much as I can."

"You'll never get ahead if you think that way, Ron," Hermione said, dripping with indignation.

"I also heard my dad has been rebuilding this muggle car. It sounds SO wicked! I reckon once he finishes it, he'll be able to make it fly, how freaking cool is that!?"

"There are rules and laws about these things, Ron. I'd hope your father knows the rules, what with him working at the Ministry and all. When I get home, we're going to plan our summer holiday in France. We're going to travel around and visit sights outside of Paris. I can't wait to see the Matisse museum and the places where Monet painted. We're also planning to visit the ancient city of Carcassonne. I can't wait."

Ron rolled his eyes. "You're going to spend the holiday planning for an educational holiday? Blimey, Hermione, don't you ever just relax?"

"I enjoy learning, Ron. And travelling and seeing new things is the best way to learn."

Harry followed them the entire way until they were waiting to get on the Hogwarts Express. He'd been thrilled to see them at first, but after seeing how happy they were, he suddenly experienced a deep sense of sadness at realizing that they seemed...normal. Did his absence mean nothing to them? It was as though they were perfectly happy living in a world without him. He'd hoped he'd hear them talking about him and how much they missed him-or at least, he'd see them miserable and unable to function without him.

He felt really sad. Maybe they didn't miss him at all.

As he watched the students loading onto the Hogwarts Express by year, he decided to make his way back to Snape's quarters. He knew the man would return as soon as all of his students were safely on the train.

Harry hustled through the halls and down to the dungeons. Thankfully the door opened when he pressed on it, and he flew in, closing the door behind him as he gasped for air.

He took off his invisibility cloak and folded it neatly as he made his way back to Snape's room. He quickly darted inside, opened the wardrobe, and pushed the cloak deep into the top shelf where he'd found it. After closing up the wardrobe, he quickly left Snape's room, shutting the bedroom door behind him.

Harry was still breathing heavily, both from running to get back and from the adrenaline rush of what he'd done. He found it difficult to sit still, but he grabbed his book and sat on the couch, taking deep breaths and willing himself to calm down.

He scanned and turned the pages, but after about 10 minutes he realized that he didn't remember a single he'd read. His mind had been on Ron and Hermione and he couldn't concentrate on anything else. Had they really forgotten him so quickly? He missed them desperately, but it seemed to him that they didn't miss him at all.

Five more slow minutes went by as Harry laid on the couch, holding the book that he wasn't quite reading. And then, he heard the unmistakable click of the door.

Harry shot up on the couch, book in his lap, and turned toward his professor.

"Good to see you sitting quietly, Potter, I was afraid I'd return to find my quarters in complete shambles."

Harry smiled nervously. "Yes, sir. I was just reading." He felt his heart thumping in his ears, his adrenaline surging again with the lie. He subconsciously wiped the sweat off of his brow with his sleeve. Act cool, he doesn't suspect anything

Snape removed his outer teaching robes and walked through the parlor toward his room without speaking another word to Harry. He felt relieved to find the boy sitting quietly on the couch.

When he reached his room, something felt...off. There was nothing out of place, per se, but Snape just got the sense that it wasn't exactly as he'd left it. ˆ He opened his wardrobe to hang up his outer robes. Everything seemed in place. He reached up on the shelf and saw the invisibility cloak still folded in the space where he left it. I'm probably being paranoid. Harry knows he shouldn't be in here. Let it go.

Taking a deep breath, he removed his cufflinks slowly—these were silver snakes with green gem-stone eyes—and reached for the box on the shelf. He deposited them carefully in the box and then replaced it on the shelf. He closed his wardrobe again and walked to his washroom to freshen up for lunch.

He carefully folded up each cuff before rolling his sleeves midway up his forearms. He rinsed his hands first in the warm water and then splashed it onto his face. He stared at himself in the mirror. He never loved the way he looked but he could see the dark circles under his eyes and even he had to admit he looked more tired than usual.

He dried his hands and face on a clean towel and breathed out all of his stress from the morning. Looking down and seeing the Death Eater tattoo on his left arm, he unrolled that sleeve until it was covered again.

Snape walked back to the parlor, stopping in front of Harry on the couch. "Did you have a productive morning?" Snape asked, rather sarcastically.

"Not really. I slept for a while, had breakfast, and I've just been reading." Harry responded, not making eye-contact. It wasn't a complete lie. He had done all of those things. He just happened to omit the part about where he'd snuck into Snape's room, stolen his invisibility cloak, wandered around the castle, and then returned before he got caught. He felt his heart quicken and he wondered if Snape could tell he was lying.

"I'm amazed that you could behave yourself for so long," he looked down at Harry, trying to read his face for any signs of deception. Harry smiled up innocently at him. Snape stared into his eyes, playing a visual game of chicken with him until finally Harry looked away. Satisfied, Snape said, "Get up, Potter, let's eat."

Harry leapt up and ran toward the kitchen, leaving his book open and laying on the couch.

As soon as they sat down, Snape tapped his wand on the table and a large amount of food appeared from the kitchens. "We'll take our meals in the Great Hall when we've finalized everything. For now, we'll eat here."

Harry nodded and began serving himself rather large helpings of potatoes and roast chicken.

"Take some vegetables, Potter," Snape said to him. "You need the vitamins."

Harry reached out to grab a small spoon of green beans. He placed about three on his plate when he heard Snape clear his throat and throw him a disapproving glare. "More, Potter. Don't try my patience or I'll see that you get nothing but a plate full of broccoli for dinner."

Harry scooped another spoonful of green beans onto his plate. He didn't dislike them, he would just rather save room for the things he enjoyed most.

Once again, they passed their meal in relative silence. A few times Snape had paused to admonish Harry on his atrocious table manners. "Keep your mouth closed when you chew, Potter" or "Don't shove so much into your mouth at once, the food isn't going anywhere." Snape honestly felt like he was eating lunch in a barn. He would have to work on that, clearly no one had ever taught Harry what real manners were.

As they were finishing, Snape clasped his hands together and laid them on the table. "As I mentioned, we will need to take some trips out of the castle over the next week."

He waited for Harry to put down his cutlery and look at him. "I'm assuming you don't have your books for 2nd year?"

"No, sir." Harry replied, running his finger along the edge of the table.

"Yes, well, we'll need to take care of that as soon as possible. We'll also need to get you the things you'll need for your apprenticeship. Some new robes are in order, as you'll no longer be wearing your Gryffindor robes. And judging by the rags you've been in over the last few days I think you could probably use some new clothes as well."

"It's fine, sir, I can make do."

"I don't think so, Potter. You're my apprentice and you're under my care. How you look and how you act reflects directly on me. I'll not have you looking like a common street urchin. As such, I'd prefer if you looked a little less...tragic." Snape sneered as he looked the boy up and down.

"As for other matters, we will be taking a trip to meet my mentor, Potion Master Barclay in the coming days. We will need his blessing and support for the apprenticeship bond. I hope I do not need to emphasize how important it is that you behave yourself when meeting him."

"No, sir, I'll be good." Harry hated being talked to like a toddler, but he was so excited about getting out of the castle that he'd say anything to keep Snape happy.

"Very well. Clean yourself up, we'll go to Diagon Alley to do some shopping this afternoon. I don't want you meeting Master Barclay looking like you've just stumbled out of a homeless shelter."

Harry was feeling energized. He was still riding his high from getting away with his little outing earlier, and he was thrilled to be going out for the afternoon. He'd never been a huge fan of shopping, per se, but anything was better than sitting around the castle with nothing to do.

Once the two reconvened in the parlor, Snape rapped Harry on the head with his wand, placing a disillusionment charm.

"Ow, what was that for?" Harry complained, rubbing the top of his head and scowling at Snape.

"Quit your whining, it was just a charm to conceal your appearance. I don't want to spend my afternoon having the paparazzi following around our famous Hogwarts celebrity," Snape replied dryly.

Harry gave him a disapproving look, "You could have warned me," he said, adding "you stupid git" under his breath.

"Mind your cheek, ," Snape said with a change in his tone that sent a warning,"It would be very inconvenient to have to delay our trip so that we could make time for you to write lines or stand in the corner."

"Sorry, sir."

Holding Harry's arm with one hand and grabbing a handful of floo powder in the other, Snape tossed the powder into the flame, stepped in and yelled "Diagon Alley."

Snape was on a mission. They stopped first at Flourish and Blotts and picked up all of the books for both the 2nd and 3rd year curriculum. On top of that, Snape browsed the potions section and grabbed a few more books on potion making that he thought would be useful for Harry with his apprenticeship. He also got a few more advanced textbooks for Defense Against the Dark Arts. He was hoping to add this into his curriculum nearly as much as potions.

Next they stopped in to an apothecary to buy some more tools for Harry. Snape had nearly everything one would need for brewing in his collection, but he wanted Harry to have a set of his own tools and a few nice cauldrons. Snape remembered how excited he was when he bought his supplies as an apprentice. He picked up a gorgeous leather toolkit that held tweezers and blunt dissectors, shiny new scalpels and knives for dicing, small spoons in different sizes, stirrers of different lengths and materials, a scale, a mortar/pestle, and a collection of small beakers and glass containers. He was hoping that having his own, brand-new tools would encourage Harry in his brewing.

Harry was impressed by all of the little things that Snape was buying for him. He had taken his time looking at each tool before giving his approval; he wanted Harry to have the best and most useful tools he would need. As excited as he was, Harry still wasn't sure how he felt knowing he'd be spending so much time learning Potions, but he had to admit that getting all of the neat little items excited him. He had offered to go to Gringotts to get out his money to pay for it all, but Snape was insistent that this was his responsibility.

Their next stop was buying new clothes. Harry dreaded this. He felt embarrassed about his hand-me-down clothes, and although he'd always wanted to have new things, the fact that Professor Snape had noticed the terrible state of his clothes and was buying them for him felt utterly humiliating.

"Good afternoon, sirs," the man said as they entered into "Every Wizard's Wonderful Wardrobe."

Snape nodded at the man in greeting. "My ward here has outgrown his clothes, so we will need to buy several sets of basics."

"Of course, sir. We'll get the measurements first, of course. Over 'ere, lad, stand on this stool." He called out to Harry who was hovering several feet away. Harry was sulking, and he dragged his feet unenthusiastically toward the man.

Snape grabbed him as he walked past and bent down to whisper in his ear "Quit sulking. If you don't adjust your attitude, I assure you, I will find somewhere and I will do it for you. Understood?"

Harry's ears turned red and he nodded his head, forcing a smile on his face as he walked to the salesman.

Harry stood on the stool with his arms out wide while the man's magical tape measure flew around his body and took all of his measurements, a quill and parchment hovering nearby to jot the numbers down. Within a minute, the tape measure was finished wrapping around Harry and the measurements were completed.

"That's it, lad, you can step down," the friendly salesman said to Harry, offering a hand out to help him get down from the stool. "What all will you be needing today?"

Harry turned toward Snape and shrugged his shoulders as if he didn't know. Snape quickly took control of the situation and began listing items to the salesman. "We'll need several pairs of trousers- 2 pairs of jeans, one khaki, one grey wool, and two pairs of black dress trousers. For shirts, he'll need eight short sleeve t-shirts, two long sleeved, and four dress shirts: two white, one light blue, and one black. For formal wear he'll need two dark waistcoats and a formal suit jacket. For the summer, two pair of casual shorts- one khaki, one navi, two pairs of athletic shorts and a bathing suit. He'll also need four wool sweaters. A brown belt and a black belt. Eight pairs of dark dress socks, five pairs of athletic socks. Two sets of summer pajamas and a set of warmer ones for winter. Oh, and 10 pairs of underwear."

The magic quill and parchment had taken everything down.

Snape glanced over at Harry. "Take a moment and let him know what your color/style preferences are. I've already detailed the important ones. Whatever you want for your t-shirts, pajamas, shorts, and underwear is up to you."

Harry blushed slightly. The salesman handed him a small book that showed the different styles and colors and he picked out what he wanted.

"He will also require a winter coat, a plain scarf, mittens, a woolen hat, and two thick pairs of woolen socks."

"Yes, sir, we'll add those to the list. Anything else?"

"No, that will be sufficient. We will come back in a few hours to collect them." Snape said and handed him a bag full of galleons and sickles. "We'll need them today so I hope that is sufficient to cover the cost of a rush order."

"No problem, sir. We'll 'ave it read in no time."

Snape nodded again and turned to Harry. "Let's go," he said with a firm push between his shoulder blades.

Harry was glad that Snape hadn't made a big deal out getting the clothes. Snape's matter of fact way of doing business made him feel less like a charity case. He was actually kind of excited to have brand new clothes fitted just for him!

After a few hours in the different stores, trying things on and buying supplies, Snape had taken a few moments to stop in to a few other specialty stores to see if he could get some ingredients he needed for his own store. This bored Harry to no end, and after a while, his patience wore thin.

"Aren't we done yet?" Harry whined at their third apothecary and herbalist shop of the day.

Snape shot him a dark look. "Stop whinging. We still have a few more places to go." He paid the man at the counter and grabbed his bags. "Honestly, Potter, you sound like a toddler."

"I do not. We've just been shopping for ages and my feet are tired."

"That's enough. Keep your mouth shut unless you have something important to contribute, lest I feel compelled to cast a silencing spell," he said with a hint of acid in his voice.

He was annoyed and tired, but after hearing Harry's complaint, Snape glanced down at the boy's feet and realized that his shoes were in just as bad of a state as the rest of his ratty clothes. Which reminded him, Harry should get new shoes as well.

Snape paused in front of a shoe store. He held the door open and gestured to Harry to go ahead. "Get in, Potter."

Harry was actually really impressed- he didn't remember ever getting brand new shoes. And just looking at all of the shoes on the wall put him in a state of complete awe.

"Pick out a pair of trainers you like, and then you'll need a pair of dress shoes, and a pair of black lace-ups you'll use in the lab. What size are you?"

Harry didn't know his size. He'd never had proper shoes that fit. "I don't know, sir?"

Within 15 seconds, a young witch came out to help them. "Hi, my name is Marley, how can I help you today."

"We need a few pair of shoes for him"-Snape gestured toward Harry-"he needs to be measured."

"Come over here, love," she said, tapping on the bench where she wanted him to sit. She pulled out her wand and ran it across the underside of Harry's feet from toe to heel. He giggled a bit as it tickled. "Size 36 I'd say. What kind of shoes are you looking for?"

Harry jumped up and went to the wall of trainers. They were all so cool. After picking a few of them up, he decided on the ones he loved best and brought them to the nice sales lady. This particular trainer had colored stripes going down the sides that changed color depending on how fast you ran in them. They looked so stylish and amazing, Harry had to have them.

"These, can you get these in my size?"

"Sure, love. Anything else?"

Snape walked to the wall without trainers and pulled two off the shelf. A pair of black dress shoes, and a pair of more sturdy lace-up boots that could withstand trampling around in the forest or having dangerous potions dropped on them. "These two as well."

"I'll be right back, then," and she disappeared into the back of the store. She returned a minute later with three boxes in her hands. "Try 'em on, love, see what you think."

Harry went for the trainers first and they felt amazing. He walked up and down the store looking at himself in the mirror and smiling as he jumped up and down in them. They felt so comfortable!

"Wow, these are wicked! Can we please get these?" He looked up and pleaded with Snape.

"Yes. Now try on the other two pair so we can get a move on." Harry was less enthusiastic about the dress shoes but his black lace-up boots seemed pretty neat. They all fit really well and didn't look to bad, so he gave Snape his approval and they walked out of the store with 3 new boxes of shoes shrunken into Snape's wizard robes.

Their final stop was at Malkin's Robes for All Occasions to pick up robes for Harry. No longer a Hogwarts student, he would need several sets of robes that identified him as a Potion's apprentice. Like academic regalia in the Muggle World, the colors and markings on the robe are coordinated based on the subject they were studying and title of the wearer. This was usually a big deal in the life of a new apprentice, but Harry was so young and his understanding of this so limited, Snape thought he would share in some of the rituals and understandings down the road, when Harry could understand and appreciate it better.

"We require new robes for my apprentice in Potions," Snape said to the man in the robe shop.

After another half hour, Harry left the store with several casual robes and two sets of dress robes. As potions fell under the "healing sciences" his robes were black and adorned with green velvet trim. Unlike the Potion Master's formal robes, which had several dark green velvet stripes on each shoulder, his were plain black but bore a small insignia of the Academy of Potion Masters on the left side embroidered in green and gold. His everyday robes were made of a thick fire and chemical resistant fabric and were plain black, other than the green embroidered crest which identified him as an apprentice.

By the time they'd left the robe shop, Harry was seriously knackered. He was grateful for all of his new clothes and books and supplies, but as the day wore, the more tired he got, the more he thought about Ron and Hermione and the more his emotions began to bubble to the surface.

"I'm tired," Harry groaned as they left the robe store.

"Well I apologize for inconveniencing you so much today," Snape responded sarcastically, irritated that the boy dared to complain after he'd spend the entire day trying to take care of his every need.

The two walked back toward the clothing shop to pick up the clothes they'd ordered earlier. No words were exchanged as Snape walked in the door, picked up the bundle, shrank it down and put it into his robes.

They returned to Snape's quarters by floo a few minutes later.

As soon as they came through the fireplace, Harry threw himself on the couch and laid his head on its arm, letting out a dramatic sigh. He kicked his shoes off and curled his feet up on the cushions, closing his eyes briefly.

Snape pulled out the various packages from his robes and enlarged them again, setting them down on the parlor floor. "Take these to your room, Potter, and put them away carefully."

"But I'm tired," he whined, not moving from the couch.

Snape walked over to the couch and grabbed his arm, pulling him up to his feet. He stared into his face before saying "Take them to your room. Now."

Harry jerked his arm out of Snape's grasp. "Stop! Jeez, cant you just give me a minute."

Both of them were exhausted from a long day, and Harry especially had been thinking about Ron and Hermione all day, fueling his own anger and disappointment.

Snape shot a hard look at Harry, "You do NOT tell me to stop. Now take these things to your room and put them away properly. Right. Now."

Harry sighed audibly and picked up the packages, pushing his door open loudly with his foot. He dropped the packages on his floor before turning around and slamming his bedroom door behind him.

Anger boiled inside of Snape and he stormed toward Harry's room, throwing open the door. "You do NOT slam doors here. EVER." He stood in the doorway, practically shaking with rage. He took a breath to calm himself down. 

"I don't know what your problem is, Potter, but I've spent all day trying to do things. FOR. YOU. And how did you repay my kindness? Was it by thanking me? No, it was not. Or perhaps you let me know how appreciative you are by not whining or complaining all day? No, that's not it either. Instead you spent the entire day sulking and throwing tantrums and basically being the most ungrateful, entitled, arrogant brat I've ever laid eyes on." He glowered at Harry and dared him to respond.

Harry was frozen in place. Tears welled up in his eyes but he refused to let them fall. He didn't know how to explain how he was feeling. He was upset about Ron and Hermione. And while he was grateful for everything Snape had done for him, it had also been a stark reminder of how little he had ever been cared for before. He didn't have any words, so he just stood there, not saying anything, seething in his own emotions.

Snape could see that the boy was upset, but it didn't make any sense to him. He hadn't mistreated him in any way, and in fact he'd done everything he could to try and make the brat comfortable. He'd even bought him a new wardrobe for Merlin's sake. What the hell was he on about?

"Don't let me ever hear you slam this door again, Potter, or you will be very sorry indeed. Now stop acting like a spoiled brat and put your things away. You've got thirty minutes," Snape said sternly, but without anger, before turning around and closing the door quietly, but firmly, behind him.

Snape made his way back to his armchair where he pinched the bridge of his nose. He had done everything he could think of to make Harry feel comfortable, going out of his way to make sure he had everything he needed. He couldn't understand why the boy was acting so poorly.

Just then, there was a knock on his door. Opening it up, he found a student who had brought him a note from one of the school owls. He grabbed the letter and dismissed the student,returning to his chair to read.

It was from Master Barclay. He opened the letter and read:

Dear Severus,
So nice to hear from you. I would be delighted to meet you at my offices in Paddington, London. I will be available from 10:00am. I look forward to seeing you tomorrow.

I hope you are well.

Sincerely,
Potion Master Barclay

The letter had been straightforward and to the point, very much in the style of Master Barclay. It seemed he would need to prepare himself, and Harry, for a meeting tomorrow.

He sat in front of the fire and relaxed with a cup of tea. Forty-five minutes later, Snape had cooled down and he hadn't heard a single peep from Harry. He got up and knocked on the door.

Not hearing anything, he pushed the door open to find Harry laying on his bed, awake, but looking miserable. There was nothing on the floor so Snape could only assume his clothes and supplies had been put away properly.

Harry didn't look up, instead committing to laying on his side, staring at the wall.

Snape didn't have the energy or motivation to deal with a sulking 12 year-old. "Get up Potter, you've been indulged enough for one day. We'll have dinner in 5 minutes."

Harry waited until Snape left before rolling off of the edge of the bed and making his way to the kitchen table.

He sat down and reached for the food.

"Not so fast, Potter, put your napkin in your lap first. It is also polite to wait for the more senior people to serve themselves before you dive in like a pig at a trough."

Harry paused and picked up his napkin, placing it in his lap before waiting for Snape to scoop up his first helping. Then, without a word, he made his own plate.

"I don't know what has gotten into you, but I will not tolerate your attitude any longer. I have asked very little of you, thus far, and you have repaid my kindness with abysmal behavior. It ends now."

Snape stared at Harry with a menacing glare. Harry looked down at his plate and continued to eat in silence.

"We're going to make another trip to London, tomorrow. This time to meet my own mentor, Potion Master Barclay."

Harry didn't respond, instead shoving another spoonful of food into his mouth so as to avoid being forced to give a verbal answer.

"We will leave here at 9:30am. You will be the absolute paragon of a respectful, well-mannered boy. You are not to speak unless you've been spoken to and you will answer every single question politely, with 'Yes, sir' or 'Yes, Professor.' If you even think of embarrassing me with your insolence, I swear to Merlin, I will make you regret the day you ever survived the Dark Lord."

Snape was being harsh, even for Snape, but he was fed up with the boy's attitude and the last thing he wanted was to give Master Barclay another reason to refuse his request. If Harry showed up and gave him cheek, or acted rudely in any way, his mentor might be inclined to believe he wasn't capable of keeping the boy in line and training him to be a powerful wizard.

Once again, Snape's tirade was met by silence. This fueled Snape's frustration even more. "Respond to me when I speak to you, Potter," Snape spat.

"Yes, sir," Harry said, refusing to let his anger spill out. He waited a moment before adding "Can I leave now? I'm finished."

"May you please be excused?" Snape corrected. "And yes, you may. Take a bath and then you can read quietly in your room. Lights out at 9."

Harry scooted his chair back forcefully to cover the annoyed sound he made as he exhaled loudly. He walked toward the washroom and closed the door, turning on the bath.

Snape didn't know what else to do. He vanished the food and dirty plates from the table and poured himself a small glass of firewhisky before sitting down once again in his chair by the fire.

Tomorrow was going to be a difficult day. He hoped that Harry would get enough sleep tonight and be in a much better mood tomorrow, the last thing he needed was for Master Barclay to think he was incapable of managing his own apprentice.

Snape read quietly for another thirty minutes before glancing at the clock. It was nearly 9pm. He hadn't heard anything from Harry since he'd sent him to the bath, so he walked back and knocked on his door.

Before awaiting an answer, he walked in. Harry was sitting up on the bed in his new pajamas, his hair wet and a book in his hands.

"Lights out in five minutes, Mr. Potter. I hope that with some sleep you'll be in a much more agreeable mood tomorrow." Snape's tone was firm but not harsh. "I'll wake you in the morning. Until then, I expect you to stay in your bed unless you're using the washroom."

Harry looked at him but didn't respond. Snape decided not to push it.

"Very well, then, get some sleep." And with that, he closed the door behind him and made his way to his own bedroom.

Snape was generally a night owl, finding he did his best work late in the evening when the castle was quiet and no one could bother him. He rarely went to bed before midnight, but after several days of barely 3-4 hours of sleep, he was exhausted. He changed into his own sleep clothes, closed and locked his door, and laid down in bed. He hoped tomorrow would go smoothly.

Chapter Text

Harry had turned the lights out at 9, but despite feeling exhausted he struggled to fall asleep. He dozed in and out of a shallow sleep for a few hours before finally sitting up in his bed with frustration. His mind was racing with anxiety. He was thinking about Ron and Hermione, and wondering if they were missing him at all. He was worrying non-stop about the apprenticeship- he was afraid it would work out and he'd be stuck with Snape, but then he was also afraid he wouldn't get it and he'd be forced into foster care.

He laid in his bed for several minutes trying to force himself back to sleep. When that didn't work, he tried closing his eyes and counting sheep. Finally, he tried relaxing each part of his body from his head to his toes. When none of those worked, he decided to get up and go to the parlor. Perhaps he could relax better with a change of scenery. He brought his book and laid on the sofa, propping his head up with a few of the dark green throw pillows as he laid by the dying fire.

Harry read for about 15 minutes before he realized he still couldn't sleep. He felt a restlessness that he knew he could only get rid of if he walked. It was 3:30am in the morning. With the students gone for the holidays he knew there wouldn't be anyone in the hallways, the Professors didn't bother doing night rounds during school breaks.

He desperately wanted his invisibility cloak, but he knew there was no way to get it from Snape's wardrobe right now. If he wanted to go out, he'd have to do it without the security of his cloak.

Harry put on a pair of his brand new socks, deciding to forgo his shoes so he could move with more stealth. He silently walked through the parlor, listening for any signs of Snape. When he didn't hear anything, he crept out the door, closing it quietly behind him. He walked for a while in the dungeons before he thought of Hedwig and decided to take a trip up to the owlery. Snape had mentioned that he and Dumbledore had rescued her when they went to visit the Dursleys and he wanted to see her and make sure she was still OK.. Damn, I should have brought her a snack.

As he walked through the long corridors, Harry felt his body relax. It had been so long since he'd felt this safe. Even though he was worried about everything going on, he was also just plain happy to be back at Hogwarts. This was the one place where he had felt loved, safe, free, and just like a normal kid for the first time in his life. Even if he had to agree to be apprenticed to Snape, it felt like it was worth it. He couldn't imagine never being able to come back here.

The sky was incredibly clear. With no clouds and a nearly full-moon, the moonlight lit up the castle and the grounds like a dreamy film set. Harry could see all of the stars perfectly. He traced the outline of the big dipper until he found Polaris. Then he traced Orion's belt in the sky and looked up to the right to find the W of Cassiopeia. He loved looking at the stars.

Harry paused often on his way to the owlery, soaking in the ambiance of the castle, breathing the fresh air, and just enjoying the feeling of serenity. When he finally got to the owlery, he climbed the stairs to the tower and called out for Hedwig.

"Hedwig, come here, girl! Where are you? I've missed you!" he called out to her in his most gentle baby voice. He heard a squawk and then he saw her in the upper rafters.

Hedwig was definitely not happy with him and she refused to fly down to Harry right away. So he continued to cajole her. "Hedwig, come here girl, I'm so sorry I had to leave you. I'm so so sorry, girl. Please come to me, Hedwig, I've missed you. Please forgive me."

After about two minutes of begging and calling out to her sweetly, Hedwig finally flew down. She pecked at the side of his head for a moment before she allowed herself to be held and gently petted.

Harry sat in the owlery for hours, stroking Hedwig and looking out into the stars. He let his mind run free. He imagined that his dad had taken him on a camping trip and it was just the two of them, star-gazing and talking. He imagined what he would be doing for Easter break if both of his parents were still alive, how his mom would cook all of his favorite foods and hug him when he walked in the door. Just before dawn broke, Harry finally dozed off to sleep with Hedwig in his arms and a smile on his face.

Snape had planned to sleep until 8:00am, that way he'd get in a good amount of rest and still have plenty of time to eat breakfast, get ready, and travel to London before meeting with Master Barclay at 10:30.

But for some reason, Snape woke up with a jolt around 5:45am. He looked at his watch and cursed to himself. He wanted to go back to sleep but he had a nagging feeling that something wasn't quite right. He put a dressing gown over his pajamas and walked into the parlor.

He saw Harry's book on the seat of the couch, which was odd because he was pretty sure the boy had taken the book to his room after his bath. Snape picked it up and set it on the end table before heading toward Harry's room.

He slowly opened the door and saw that Harry's bed was empty. Snape rushed in and checked under the bed, on the floor, and even in the wardrobe. Next he ran to the washroom. It was also empty. He called out Harry's name but he heard no response. He saw that his glasses were no longer on the bedside table and he immediately knew that Harry must have left the quarters.

Snape searched every inch and corner of every room before he started to panic. It was 6am, still too early to wake others to ask for help. Besides, he didn't want the rest of the staff to think he was a failure for losing the boy in two days!

Snape calmed himself down and tried to think rationally. Where would the boy go? There were no students in the castle so who else or what else would he want to see?

He threw a thick pair of teaching robes on over his pajamas and wrapped himself in a cloak before leaving his quarters.

He tried what he'd done that day at the beach to see if he could attempt to connect to Harry's mind even if he wasn't in direct proximity. This was a new skill for Snape, one he had only discovered that night when he was searching for Harry in Brighton. He still wasn't entirely sure how it worked or if it was just a fluke, but it was worth giving it a try.

He calmed his mind and focused his mental energy, casting a long-distance legilimens. Nothing pinged back to him at first, so Snape did what he did before and just started walking, allowing himself to be guided by his own intuition, attempting to feel Harry's energy along the way.

He was walking slowly for about ten minutes before he was suddenly hit by a vision. Just like it had been before, it was a quick flash, but it was unmistakable. He had seen the stars, the tower, and the owls. Snape knew just where to go.

Snape had been panicking and worrying like a mother hen for the past thirty minutes, but now that he knew where Harry was, he felt the anger taking over. Just wait til I get my hands on that brat. How DARE he deliberately disobey me. He knows damn well not to leave my quarters.

Instead of the fresh air and the nice walk calming him down, Snape became more enraged with each step. When he finally got to the tower, he was on the verge of spontaneous combustion until he saw Harry asleep, leaned up against the wall, Hedwig snuggled in his arms.

Snape paused for a moment and the anger started to evaporate. He was deeply relieved that Harry was safe, and seeing him sitting there so peacefully might have been quite adorable if he wasn't so PISSED.

He debated about what to do. Should he just scoop the lad up and carry him back to his bed? Or does he wake the brat up, give him a stern talking to and force him to walk.

He looked at the boy's feet- he had no shoes on, just a pair of socks (which were now filthy on the bottom).

Dammit Potter, don't you have ANY common sense!

Against his better judgment, and certainly fighting against his urge to strangle the boy, he bent down and scooped Harry into his arms. Hedwig took that as her signal to go and she flew out of Harry's arms to find a comfortable perch.

The boy barely stirred and instead laid his head on Snape's shoulder. Harry's skin felt ice cold to the touch, so Snape wrapped him in his cloak - he prayed the boy wouldn't fall sick. Once again he realized just how light Harry felt. It was like carrying a baby bird.

Snape held him tightly against his chest as he made his way through the castle and back to the dungeons. He laid Harry gently on the couch and used his wand to add more logs to the fire. He then transfigured his cape into a giant down blanket and covered Harry, tucking the covers in tightly all around him. He removed his glasses, and carefully placed them on the end table.

This whole little escapade had been entirely outside the scope of anything Snape had ever done. He couldn't explain what he was feeling, but he felt an attachment and concern for the boy that he'd never had for anyone. Ever. It was clearly clouding his judgment. He needed to separate his emotions from his duty and his responsibilities-immediately. This kind of sentimental nonsense could not be allowed to continue.

Daybreak was near. Snape, seeing Harry sleeping comfortably, went back to his room and showered, shaved, and pulled out his finest clothes. He was nervous, so he soothed himself in the simple rituals of readying himself to meet with Master Barclay.

He picked out a fresh pair of black trousers and his most crisp white collared shirt, one that had SS embroidered onto the cuffs. He pulled his Prince family cufflinks out of the box and carefully threaded them through. After tucking in his shirt and putting on his belt, he put on his nicest black frock coat. This one had intricate patterns embossed in black velvet and the buttons were made of onyx. It was a gorgeous piece of clothing that he'd treated himself to while at a conference in Milan two years ago. He almost never got the chance to wear it, but when he did, it made him feel elegant and powerful.

Next, Snape pulled out his formal Potion Master's robes. They were a heavy black wool/silk blend with three green velvet stripes on each shoulder designating his status as the highest level of Potion Master. The inside of his robes were embroidered with gold thread listing his name, his mentor's name, and the date on which he received his qualifications as a Potion Master. Sewn into the lining of the right sleeve was a small Latin motto, passed down from Master to Apprentice, a special code that bonded a wizard or witch to the many generations who passed through the same academic lineage. It was only ever to be shared at the time an apprentice passed their final qualifications, and never to be seen or spoken of to anyone outside of that.

Snape believed in the power of words and rituals—both those spoken and unspoken. While he rarely wore these robes except for special occasions or certain meetings with the APM, he felt a certain empowerment when he put them on. He felt seen, like he belonged to an elite group of brilliant minds that stretched through time. It gave him an internal sense of validation, and he relished it on the rare occasion he allowed himself to experience it.

He kept the top robes off for the moment, laying them across his bed and casting a de-wrinkling charm so they'd look fresh and neat.

When he came back out to the parlor and hour later, Harry was still sound asleep on the couch. Snape would let him sleep as long as possible and then they would have a much needed conversation.

Snape sat in his armchair and drank his tea while he watched Harry sleep. He didn't know what to do with the brat. They had such an important meeting today, he really didn't want to get the morning off to a bad start. He knew he needed to punish the boy, but he also knew that might put him in a terrible mood, causing him to sulk and whine the whole day.

This was such an important day for both of them, he didn't want to take any chances of ruining it before it had even started. But at the same time, he didn't want the boy to think he could get away with this. He had deliberately disobeyed Snape and left his quarters without permission. On top of that, he was gallivanting around the castle, alone, after dark, after they had already discussed how unsafe that was. He didn't know what to do. He would just have to play it by ear.

At around 8am, Harry began to stir. It took him a moment to realize that he wasn't in his room- he was on the couch in front of the fire. Before he could put on his glasses and orient himself, he heard the unmistakably silky voice of Professor Snape.

"Good morning, Mr. Potter. You enjoyed a restful night of sleep, I hope." His voice was a dangerous calm dripping in sarcasm.

Harry's mind began to spin- how did he get back here? The last thing he remembered was going to visit Hedwig...and then, he woke up on the couch. Shit. SHIT. Did I fall asleep outside? Did Snape find me and bring me back here?

"How did I get here, sir? I don't remember much, I sometimes sleep-walk you know." Harry let the lie roll right off of his tongue. He wasn't sure what else to do, Snape would kill him if he told him the truth. Besides, how could he possibly call his bluff? The burden of proof is on the accuser, Harry was innocent until proven guilty.

"Sleepwalking, really?" Snape arched an eyebrow in mock surprise. "How interesting," Snape drawled calmly, bringing his teacup to his mouth for a long, slow sip. "Are you sure, Mr. Potter? Did you not purposely go out for a midnight stroll last night, despite being told to stay in your room?"

Harry decided to double down. He was all in with the lie now. He wasn't going to fall for such an amateur attempt to get him to confess. "No sir. The last thing I remember I was falling asleep in my room and then all of a sudden I woke up here in the parlor. I have no idea what happened."

Snape could tell this was complete rubbish. He'd been a teacher for ten years. Being a human lie detector was practically his job description. The boy was lying straight to his face.

There were several ways he could handle this. He could use Legilimency, but that would be highly unethical against a young student, especially without consent. He could yell and scream and threaten him to confess, which was way more drama then he was prepared for this morning. Or he could let it go—for now—and see if he could use other means to get Harry to confess later. If Harry wanted to play this game, he'd chosen the wrong opponent. Snape was a master of the long game, and he never, ever lost.

"Very well, Mr. Potter. Now that I am aware of your..."sleep walking" issue...I shall have to strengthen the wards so I'll know if you leave your room. Perhaps, I should also tie a little bell around your neck like a kitten, just so that I can hear when you're moving about. I'd hate for you to harm yourself in one of these unfortunate sleep-walking episodes."

Harry was annoyed. Snape was purposely speaking to him with a calm voice, although anyone who knew him would know that it was drenched in indignation and sarcasm. He was sure that Snape knew he was lying, but he wasn't going to give him the satisfaction of admitting it. Snape was obviously playing some kind of mental game with him. But there was no way Harry was going to fall for it.

"Before we move on, let me just make a few things clear for you. You know you are not to leave these quarters without permission. Do you understand that, Mr. Potter?"

"Yeah."

"I beg your pardon?" Snape's voice hardened at the disrespect.

"Yes, sir."

"Good. I also feel VERY strongly about not being lied to. If you lie to my face—whether a lie of omission or a direct bald-face lie—the consequences will be most severe. Do you understand this?

"Yes, sir."

"Excellent. So then, let me start all over again and let's see if we can't get to the truth, hmm?"

Snape paused for dramatic effect but kept his voice light, almost like he was talking to a naughty puppy. "Did you purposely leave our quarters last night to go to the Owlery?" Snape stood tall and crossed his arms against his chest, looking down disapprovingly at Harry. "The truth, now, if you please."

Harry felt the panic rising inside of him. He could lie once, but being asked to repeat the lie over and over again was starting to be difficult. His heart raced, his breathing was getting faster, and he could feel sweat starting to bead on the back of his neck. He tried to force himself to calm down but his body was giving him away. Still, he was fully committed to the lie at this point. There was no way back. "No sir, I must have sleep-walked. I really don't remember anything after going to bed last night."

Ever the master of games, Snape allowed his eyes to fix on Harry's, letting the silence play the supporting role. Seconds ticked by, painfully. Harry was nearly bursting with anxiety.

"Very well, then we will put this episode behind us...for now. I just hope you had enough sleep, this is a very important day for both of us." Snape looked down at Harry with a combination of disappointment and disapproval.

Harry felt terrible. He hated lying, but worst of all he hated Snape knowing that he was lying and letting him get away with it. Snape had to know that the guilt was going to eat him up, it was probably just another one of his mental torture techniques.

Snape acted as if nothing had happened. He knew this would unnerve the boy even more. He worked hard to keep his tone free from scorn. He was rather enjoying toying with the boy, it was like a little game of psychological cat and mouse.

"Now then, time to get up, Potter. We'll eat breakfast and then I will cut your ridiculous hair. I want you to look every bit like the perfect little apprentice today."

As they walked to the table, Snape grabbed Harry's arm suddenly and whispered in his ear: "By the way Potter, if I ever find out you've lied to me about gallivanting around last night or any other time-I will put you over my knee and spank you until sitting will be nothing but a fond memory for you."

Snape let go of Harry's arm and gave him a smirk. Harry's heart rate was in the 180s and his entire face had gone red, but he moved quickly to sit in his chair, desperate to avoid any more talk of his nocturnal escapades.

Just making those threats put Snape in a somewhat better mood. He knew the boy was pushing boundaries, and now he was going to start pushing back. He had wanted to formalize things before he laid out all of the "official" rules. He honestly didn't expect Harry to be running wild in the few short days since he arrived. Clearly he needed to do more, and a little intimidation could go a long way. As tempted as he was to end this game and put the brat in his place, today...today he needed Harry in a good mood and on his best behavior. So, let the boy think he's gotten away with it.

Harry waited until Snape had served himself breakfast before putting his napkin in his lap and politely serving his own food. Recognizing that he was on thin ice, he was making every attempt to be on his very best behavior.

He didn't know if it was anxiety for the meeting, poor sleep or whether it was lying to Snape so blatantly, but his stomach felt like it was in knots. Breakfast was usually his favorite meal, but Harry could barely eat.

"You haven't eaten much, Potter, are you feeling ill?" Snape said, casually, looking at Harry's half empty plate. The boy had been moving around the same few pieces of eggs and hashbrowns for five minutes.

"No sir, I'm not ill. Just not very hungry."

"Try and at least finish your milk and have some fruit," Snape said, eyeing a bowl of fruit on the table. "Surely you can have a few raspberries and maybe some apple slices."

Harry put a few on his plate but then continued to pick at them. He couldn't finish.

"Very well, don't force yourself." Snape tapped the table and the dishes disappeared. "Now let's get your haircut out of the way."

Snape walked Harry to the washroom, and with a flick of his wand, a small chair appeared. He sat Harry in the chair and Snape laid out all of his tools out on the bathroom counter. Snape had never been one for fancy haircuts, so he hoped that this would be good enough. He'd learned the charm sequence from a book yesterday. Worst case scenario, he'd shave the boy 's head and he'd look like he came from one of those military schools for boys who needed to be scared straight. The thought made Snape smile.

"Stay still, Potter. If you move even half an inch, one of these charmed scissors could take your ear off or put an eye out. That would be most inconvenient for me, so do try your best to stay calm."

Snape wrapped a towel around Harry's neck and splashed his hair with a bit of water. He then called out several incantations to the combs, scissors, and razors that would shape Harry's hair.

As soon as he flicked his wand and finished the incantations, scissors and combs were buzzing around and hair was flying everywhere. Standing back in the doorway, Snape was rather amused watching Harry panic while several styling tools attacked his head. After the first round of cuts got rid of the long hair, the clippers came in and shaved a line around his neck and faded up a little bit to make the cut look shorter on the back and sides.

Snape muttered the counter spell to stop and have a look. He had to say, he was quite impressed. It looked mostly even. It certainly looked a hell of a lot better than it did five minutes ago.

"Well, Potter, you're a new man."

Harry stared at himself in the mirror. It was not the worst haircut he'd ever had.

"Yeah, it's fine, I guess."

"Excellent. Now get in the shower and clean up. I will lay out the clothes I want you to wear today for the meeting with Master Barclay.

"Yes, sir."

Snape used another spell to clean the hair from the bathroom and banish it outside. He put the scissors, combs, and clippers into a drawer, leaving Harry alone to shower and get ready.

Stepping into Harry's room, he went to his wardrobe. He was pleased to see that Harry had followed his instructions and hung everything up neatly. He pulled out a pair of black trousers, a black belt, and a white dress shirt. Next he got out a charcoal gray waistcoat. He then looked for one of his formal academic dress robes- a beautiful black robe with green velvet trim (for Potions), and an APM insignia on the left side.

He actually felt really proud just looking at Harry's robes and he hoped that if today went well, Master Barclay would agree to grant them the bond and he would have the robes embroidered with "Apprentice Potter." Although a year ago he could have never imagined this, he now felt motivated to help Harry- there was so much he could teach the boy if he was given the chance. He knew he couldn't undo the first twelve years of his life, but he could make sure the next twelve were infinitely better. He wanted Lily to be proud of him, and to know that her son would be in good hands. For the first time in a long time, he felt a sense of purpose, and it felt good.

Snape left Harry's room and returned to his desk in the parlor where he gathered together some parchment, quills, and a portfolio he'd compiled with a Letter of Intent, two letters of reference (one from Dumbledore and one from McGonagall) and series of academic papers he'd sourced to help him gain some academic precedence for making this appeal. He hoped all of this would be enough. He packed the papers carefully together in a portfolio which he would shrink and place into the inner pocket of his robes.

Harry dressed himself in the clothes Snape had laid out for him. He had to admit, he felt like a completely different person. He didn't feel like a scraggly orphan, he felt like a confident young wizard. He looked at himself in the mirror and smiled.

It was getting close to 9:00, so Snape knocked on Harry's door. "We need to go soon. Are you ready?"

Harry opened the door, a huge smile on his face. "What do you think?"

"You actually look like a proper young gentleman. I may die of shock." Snape added the sarcasm, but he was clearly very pleased.

"You need a tie, Potter. Do you have any besides your school ties?"

"No, sir."

"Follow me, you can wear one of mine."

Harry followed Snape to his bedroom door, hovering outside of his room politely while his professor searched his wardrobe for the perfect tie. He chose a tie with a silver and black woven pattern that looked nice with his waistcoat and his dress robes. He handed it to Harry.

The boy paused for a moment, staring at the tie in his hands. "Um, can you help me with this please, sir?" Harry asked, blushing. "I don't know how to tie it, the prefects did it for me at the beginning of last year and I just never unknotted it."

Snape grabbed the tie back. He took Harry by the arm to the washroom and stood him in front of the mirror. Standing behind him, he put the tie around his neck so that Harry could see his movements clearly in the reflection. "Watch what I'm doing, Potter, this is something every young man should know how to do."

Harry watched Snape carefully in the mirror as the man's arms reached over his shoulders and grabbed each end of the tie. "The skinny side goes on the right. Give yourself a lot of length on the left so that the tie isn't too short. You can always adjust it later."

Snape made sure he talked through each step. His long, deft fingers moved slowly enough so that Harry could see them but with great precision and care. At the end, he had a perfectly knotted Double Windsor. He turned Harry around to adjust it.

"Right then, we need to leave. I don't want to be late."

"How are we getting there, sir?"

"We will Floo to Diagon Alley, and then take the tube from King's Cross to Paddington. We'll walk from there to Master Barclay's office. For the time being, we will hold onto our dress robes, we can put them on once we arrive. Do you have any questions?"

"No, sir."

"Good. And I know I've said this to you ten times before, but today is very important, Mr. Potter. I want you to behave like the proper young gentleman I know you can be. I don't think I need to detail what tragedies would befall you if you made the grave error of disrespecting me or misbehaving in front of Master Barclay."

Snape gave him his most foreboding Professor look.

"No, sir. I'll be good." Harry's face turned red. Even though he knew the man wasn't seriously scolding him, he hated being talked to like a naughty kindergartener.

To be honest, Snape wasn't too worried. Harry had actually been on his best behavior all morning. Perhaps that little threat earlier had been enough to scare him into line. He could also tell that Harry was feeling confident in his new clothes and he was eager to make a good impression. Whatever it was, Snape was happy as long as he stayed that way.

"See that you do. Now then, let's go."

Snape glanced at his watch as they walked out of Paddington station. By his calculation it was less than a ten minute walk to Barclay's office from there. They had 40 minutes before the meeting started.

"We have a few extra minutes, Potter, do you want something small to eat? You hardly touched your breakfast. And I wouldn't mind another cup of tea."

Harry was confused at how pleasant Snape was being, but he wasn't one to look a gift horse in the mouth. "Yes, sir, that would be nice."

They stopped in a little patisserie across from St. Mary's Hospital. Harry had a pain au chocolate and some fresh-squeezed juice and Snape had a cup of Earl Gray. They watched all of the people passing by, and as usual, said very little.

"Is Master Barclay nice?" Harry asked, as he absent-mindedly used his index finger to pick up crumbs from his plate before putting them in his mouth.

Harry sucked his finger and then put it back on the plate attempting to pick up the rest of the crumbs.

With the precision of leopard pouncing on his prey, Snape reached out and gave Harry's hand a sharp smack. "Your table manners are atrocious, Mr. Potter. We're in public, make an effort."

Harry withdrew his hands to his lap, gently rubbing the sting from where Snape slapped him. "Sorry," he mumbled.

"Master Barclay is a very well-respected Potion Master. He is a leader in his field and is widely admired for his excellence in research and technical skills in brewing. People seek his counsel from all over the world. He is very knowledgeable."

"Yeah, but was he nice? Like, when you were his apprentice did he treat you nice?"

"Nicely, Potter, it's an adverb. But to answer your question, he never mistreated me. He could be very strict, and he demanded a lot of me, but he was always fair, and he always treated me with respect."

"Oh. Were you scared of him?" Harry asked with eyes wide, a hint of excitement in his voice. He couldn’t imagine Snape being afraid of anyone, but he also couldn’t imagine Snape as a student either.

Snape nearly smiled, but he kept a straight face. "I did my best not to disappoint him...Now go wash your hands and wipe your face, you've got chocolate and crumbs all over yourself."

Snape finished his tea and left some change on the table. He stood up and pushed his chair in, brushing any crumbs off of his own shirt and trousers.

Harry came bounding out of the loo and followed Snape out the door. Snape paused for a moment outside to inspect Harry's face, hands, and clothes. Satisfied he wasn't sticky or covered in pastry, they walked down the street toward Barclay's office.

Snape pushed a button outside the large white building and the two were buzzed inside. They took the elevator to the 5th floor, pausing to put on their dress robes before knocking at the office door.

Harry was nervous but excited to meet Master Barclay. He could also tell that, even if he wouldn't admit (and he kept the same neutral scowl on his face), Snape was also a bit anxious. It was funny to Harry to try and imagine Snape as the apprentice, with someone else bossing him around and yelling at him when he did something wrong. He nearly giggled at the thought until Snape shot him a warning glare.

Snape adjusted his own robes and then leaned down to fix Harry's. He straightened his tie and smoothed the back of his robes before putting his hands on both of Harry's shoulders and bending down to look at him in the eye. "I'm doing this, Mr. Potter because I believe you are capable of great things. I hope you will not disappoint me."

Harry felt his heart leap. Snape had never said anything like that to him before. He definitely wanted to make him proud.

Snape stood up again, straightened his robes once more, and knocked on the door.

The door opened to reveal a man in his 70's with thick, wavy white hair, a well-trimmed goatee, and bright blue eyes behind wire-framed glasses. He wasn't short by average standards, but Snape towered over him by several inches.

"Severus! So wonderful to see you, come in." He opened the door and ushered them inside. "And this must be the young Mr. Potter."

Chapter Text

Harry stood tall and offered his hand out, looking the older man in the eyes. "Yes sir, it's a pleasure to meet you Master Barclay."

"What a polite young man," Master Barclay said, looking over at Snape with a smile. He turned back to Harry. "It is very nice to meet you as well."

Snape was impressed. It turned out the brat did know how to act when he was sufficiently motivated. He looked at Harry and gave him a quick nod of approval.

Master Barclay sat down in a rather large desk chair behind an enormous, massive wooden desk. Behind him on the wall were dozens of plaques and framed certificates, and there was an entire bookcase dedicated to trophies and awards. Scattered amongst the different plaques and awards were framed photos of Master Barclay with all sorts of famous wizards and witches, ranging from politicians and musicians to famous Quidditch players.

Snape remained standing until Barclay invited him to take a seat. Harry watched Snape carefully and followed his lead, sitting down quietly when Snape did.

Although Master Barclay was a warm and outgoing man, he was also a stickler for manners and protocol. He was very open-minded about many things, but when it came to interacting with people, whether personally or professionally, he was extremely formal and very Old School. As an apprentice, Snape learned very quickly that there was no room for error with this, Master Barclay took it as a sign of personal disrespect and affront if someone ignored protocol or forgot a title. Everything from who sits and who stands first, who speaks first, who ends the conversation—who opens the door, who walks through it— there was a "right" way to do everything. Hierarchy and order were very important to him, especially when he was at the top of it.

But Snape learned to appreciate this- it meant that every social interaction had rules and a rhythm to follow, and in his life after his apprenticeship he'd found himself keeping to these formalities, even insisting upon them for his own students and members of house. In his experience, people always appreciated a person with good manners. It was an instant way of showing one's character.

"Master Barclay, I just wanted to thank you for meeting with us today, I know how very valuable your time is and both Mr. Potter and I are very appreciative."

"It's been a long time since you've come to see me, Severus. I hope that means things have been going well for you and you've just been busy. I enjoyed your recent publication about your rapid blood replenisher- fascinating discovery! I do hope you'll be presenting that at the annual meeting later this year."

Snape knew Master Barclay well enough to know that he would have to be patient before they got down to business. The man liked to control the conversation, he enjoyed the power dynamics of deciding when people could speak. Snape always imagined him like a traffic robot of conversation. He gave the green light and the red light for any discussion and everyone else around him had to obey. Snape knew this and was prepared for it, and he would only have success with this meeting if he followed the man's lead and went at his pace.

Master Barclay tapped his wand on the desk and a tea service appeared. "Tea?"

Snape nodded before attempting to politely move the conversation forward. "As I mentioned in my letter, I am coming to you today with a rather unusual request, Master Barclay, and I hope you will be kind enough to grant me the courtesy of allowing me to explain in full before you make any judgments."

Barclay poured Snape a cup of tea, remembering that he took it without any milk or sugar. He handed him the cup across the desk and then sat back in his chair, clearly listening, but not yet ready to allow the conversation to forward.

Red Light.

"Mr. Potter" he smiled at the boy who was clearly doing his best to sit up straight and listen. "Would you care for some tea, young man?"

Harry looked over at Snape for permission. Snape gave him a small nod and Harry returned his eyes to Master Barclay, "Yes, sir, that would be lovely."

"Milk and sugar?"

"Yes, sir. Both, please."

Master Barclay poured the tea and added in some milk with two lumps of sugar. He stirred it dramatically for several seconds, and instead of passing the tea across the desk, he stood up, walked around the desk, and set the cup down directly in front of Harry.

After taking a good look at the boy, Master Barclay took his own cup of tea and sat down on the black leather couch that was pushed up against the adjacent wall. He sat back casually and waited while Snape and Harry adjusted their own chairs to face him in his new location.

If anyone thought Snape was the master of dramatic pauses, they had clearly never met Master Barclay. Sipping his tea and leaning back on the couch he finally decided to respond to Snape's opening statement.

Green Light!

"Of course, Severus. As long as I've known you, you've always been a logical man, I imagine you wouldn't be here if you didn't have a compelling reason for it."

Taking the opening while he had it, Snape jumped right in.

"Thank you, Master Barclay. It concerns the future of young Mr. Potter here. Due to some…" He paused to choose his words carefully in front of Harry. "... unforeseen circumstances, I would like to make him an apprentice. My apprentice."

Yellow Light

It was like the Olympics of dramatic pauses. Harry's eyes darted back and forth between the two men, waiting to see who would speak next. There was an entire conversation happening in unspoken words and pauses. The anticipation was maddening. But the two Potion Masters knew the dance, and they maneuvered elegantly through the breaks in conversation.

Master Barclay finally spoke. "He's too young, Severus. You know that apprenticeship is a binding magical contract. It is a huge commitment and a life-changing decision, one needs to be of age. The APM has not approved an apprenticeship for someone so young in over 100 years"

Green Light

Harry felt crushed hearing those words. He tried not to show it, but putting on a poker face was not one of Harry Potter's gifts. He looked at Snape, pleading to him with his eyes to make a strong argument on his behalf. He didn't want to leave Hogwarts. He definitely didn't want to go into Care. And he absolutely wasn't prepared to be tortured and killed.

Now it was Snape's turn to make his pitch. "This is true, sir, and I believe the APM's recommendation to only perform the bond with wizards of age is an important one…"

He paused for a moment. "However, these circumstances are unique, and in fact, this decision may very well be a matter of life or death for Mr. Potter, thus my urgent and unusual request."

Life or death? What is he on about? Panic flashed across Harry's face and he turned his head quickly to stare at Snape.

Snape ignored Harry's less than subtle reaction and continued with his plea, his face abandoning its usual stoicism to show the gravitas of the situation. "What I am about to tell you next is something few others know, I trust that I will have your confidence and discretion in giving you these details?"

Now Snape was playing the game. Everything he said was true, but he also knew that he would have to present it in a very certain way if he wanted to hook Barclay. At the end of the day, Master Barclay's weakness was that he loved to feel important. He was not malevolent in any way, but he enjoyed the power. And possessing certain information that others didn't would make him feel superior. If Snape could appeal to that dynamic, he was sure he could get him to agree to anything.

"Yes, of course Severus," he replied, his body language changing slightly as he leaned forward, eager to know the details.

Green light, green light!

"Mr. Potter's life is currently being threatened by known...darker entities. In fact, he was forced to go on the run for nearly a year, a fact that we've tried to hide from the wider wizarding community."

Snape had deftly put himself in control of the conversation, and he was using Master Barclay's very own techniques to do it. He paused for a sip of his tea before continuing, knowing the old Potion Master was hanging on his every word.

"During this time, political factions on the Board of Governors at Hogwarts used this as an excuse to revoke Mr. Potter's enrollment, with the obvious goal of forcing him away from the protections at Hogwarts. As you might imagine, given Mr. Potter's...family history...there is great concern for his continued safety as well as his magical education. Headmaster Dumbledore, as well as myself, believe that he will only be safe if he stays at Hogwarts. Since he is no longer enrolled as a student, the only other option that would grant him similar protection would be to make him an apprentice."

Snape held his teacup in his hand, before turning in his chair and placing it gently on the desk that was now behind him. He watched Barclay's face carefully to make sure his words were having the intended effect.

Master Barclay looked at Harry and smiled sympathetically. "Mr. Potter, what do you think of the idea of doing an apprenticeship? Has Professor Snape explained to you how that would work?"

Now Harry was nervous. He didn't want to say the wrong thing, so he looked at Snape for guidance, but Snape's face was still and his expression gave nothing away. Harry was on his own.

"I really want to stay at Hogwarts, sir. Professor Snape explained that if I become an apprentice, he will still help me learn everything I would have learned as a normal Hogwarts student. And on top of that he'd teach me potions and I'd help him with his research and things. He said it would be a lot of hard work, but I said I would do anything, sir. I will do ANYTHING to be able to stay at Hogwarts, I don't have anywhere else to go."

Harry felt tears welling up and his voice started to crack, so he stopped talking. He didn't want to beg Master Barclay, but he wanted him to know that this apprenticeship was his only option.

Bravo, Potter, Snape thought. Harry had just made his job ten times easier. He knew that Harry's genuine emotions would affect the older Potion Master. He was a good man with a kind heart, but above that he also considered himself an honorable man, and what was more honorable than saving a boy's life. And not just any boy- Harry Potter.

Snape felt like he was vying for a BAFTA award now, and he decided to lay it on rather thick so he could seal the deal. He forced a pained expression on his face before he continued.

"Regrettably, Mr. Potter's only remaining relatives have found themselves suddenly...incapable of continuing to care for him. More importantly, the blood wards meant to protect him were breached this past summer, making the whole arrangement especially dangerous. As Muggles, they are ill-equipped to protect him if further attacks are made. If we are not able to get your help to secure this apprenticeship, Mr. Potter will become a ward of the Ministry. I'm sure I don't need to explain what our concerns are there."

Harry didn't make a sound, but several tears rolled down his cheeks. He felt pathetic, crying in front of a total stranger, but just hearing Snape put words to the fact that he was so alone in the world, and that no one wanted him-not even his own relatives-was like a sucker punch to the gut. Not to mention the fact that people were clearly out to kill him. He held his cup in front of his face, sipping at his tea hoping that if he stayed silent, no one would notice the few tears that slipped out.

Master Barclay, like Snape, was extremely observant. He saw the tears rolling down Harry's face, but he didn't want to embarrass the boy, so he kept his eyes firmly on Snape, hoping to spare the boy's dignity. That said, he was extremely moved by the boy's plight.

"I see…"

Yellow Light

There was another ridiculously long pause.

Snape waited, but the man didn't speak. He was growing impatient so he decided to jump the queue and fill the silence by further pleading Harry's case.

"If I were granted this bond, Master Barclay, I would obviously be taking Mr. Potter, not just as an apprentice, but also as my ward, very much in the old style of apprenticeship. Although it has fallen out of favor, I believe there are many merits to this system that would be of benefit to him in his current situation."

Instead of pausing to sip his tea, this time Snape paused and readjusted his legs, crossing them in the other direction and smoothing down his robes.

"I recognize that my role would be—not just to teach him and prepare him for excellence in potions and spells—but also to keep him safe and help him grow into a healthy and strong young wizard. I would hope after our many years of working together, Master Barclay, you know that I never fail to honor my commitments. You also know that I apply complete dedication to everything I do. I give you my word that this apprenticeship would be my most important commitment."

Master Barclay nodded his head and stroked his chin. He took another sip of tea. "Hmmmm."

Snape continued. "Mr. Potter is only 12 years-old, but he has already shown exceptional potential to grow into a powerful wizard. He has shown extraordinary promise, not just in potions, but in many subjects. He is respected and looked up to by his peers and teachers alike and he possesses a strength of character that is unusual in a boy his age. If he were denied this apprenticeship, and thus denied his magical education, it would not only be a great disservice to Mr. Potter as an individual, it would also be at great peril to his life and the future of the wizarding world."

Checkmate, Snape thought to himself. There was no way the man could possibly refuse after hearing that. He had delivered his coup de grace.

Harry nearly dropped his cup. He couldn't believe the words coming out of Snape's mouth. The man had never so much as said a kind word to him, and now, suddenly, he's singing his praises and calling him "exceptional" and "extraordinary." He had never been more shocked in his life.

Finally, Master Barclay spoke. "And you truly believe you're the right person to do this job?"

RED LIGHT, RED LIGHT!

It wasn't a critical tone or even a particularly harsh question, but Barclay had clearly opened the door to discussing the very things Snape wanted to avoid. He knew he would have to explain and defend himself, but he didn't want Harry in the room for it.

"Perhaps it would be prudent to have Mr. Potter step out for a few moments," suggested Snape.

Barclay nodded in agreement. "Certainly, there's a small break room down the hall, two doors down on the right, he is welcome to wait there."

"Then please excuse us, Master Barclay, while I accompany Mr. Potter to the lounge."

Snape didn't say a word, he just looked at Harry and opened the door, waiting for the boy to walk through it. He closed the door quietly and walked several paces down the hallway before he spoke to Harry.

By now Harry was feeling pretty good about himself. His tears were long gone and he had a giant smile on his face after hearing what Snape said about him.

"Don't get a big head, Potter. You and I both know you're a mediocre student at best, I'm merely playing up your potential—were you to actually apply yourself and have someone hold you accountable. I'm sure if Master Barclay knew what your grades really looked like he'd be wondering why we don't just ship you off to Muggle school and be done with it."

Harry didn't let Snape's words bother him at all, he knew it was a half-hearted attempt to counteract the very un-Snape-like situation in which he had been forced to begrudgingly talk up The Brat Who Lived.

Snape opened the door to the small break room. It smelled like stale coffee and the inside of an old fridge. In the middle of the room was a rectangular table covered with old magazines and academic journals, surrounded by a few mismatched folding chairs. Against the left wall was a counter with a sink, a small mini-fridge, and an electric kettle. A hodgepodge of stained and dirty mugs sat in the sink and on the counter. It was a grim sight.

Harry sat down at the table and Snape leaned down to look at him.

"I need you to stay here, Potter, and entertain yourself quietly. This is very VERY important. Do not"—Snape grabbed Harry's chin gently between his thumb and forefingers and made sure that he was looking at him in the eyes—"Do NOT leave this room. Do not touch anything. Sit quietly, read, meditate, sleep—I don't really care what you do as long as you stay in that chair and don't make a sound until I come back for you. Do you understand?" He let go of the boys face.

Harry continued to look him in the eye— his tone was not threatening and neither were his words, but Harry knew that this was the most serious he'd ever seen Snape. This wasn't an act, he needed Harry to listen.

"Yes, sir. I won't move, I promise." And this time Harry really meant it. Being in that meeting made Harry realize how desperately he wanted this apprenticeship. Even if Snape was a mean and scary git sometimes, he was starting to believe that he would at least keep him safe. Besides, he had nowhere else to go. And at least Snape didn't think he was totally useless. He said I could be a powerful wizard.

Snape pulled Harry's vampire book out of his robes and tossed it on the table. "Here, I brought this for you to read. Although, if you're feeling rather studious you can get a head start on your apprenticeship and start reading the Journal of Industrial Potions" His eyes moved down to the old journals on the table "I heard the November 1991 issue was a real page turner."

Harry felt relieved hearing Snape make a sarcastic comment. He smiled and picked up his book.

"Now behave. We're nearly there." And with that, Snape walked out of the room, leaving Harry with the buzzing of the fluorescent lights, a bunch of outdated potions journals, and the Vampire Detectives book he'd been attempting to read for two days but had barely made a dent in.

Harry was starting to go crazy, it had been nearly an hour since Snape had left him sitting in that abysmal lounge. True to his word, he hadn't moved from the chair, but he was getting antsy. His life was being decided in another room and all he could do was just sit there and wait.

Too anxious to read, Harry folded his arms on the table and laid his head down. He closed his eyes and tried to think about anything else. He thought he could hear a fly stuck in the ceiling lights somewhere. He was so bored.

Finally, the door burst open and standing in the doorway was the imposing figure of Professor Snape.

"Get up, Potter. Your presence has been requested with Master Barclay." Snape held open the door for him before closing it quietly behind them.

Harry tried to read him, but as usual Snape gave nothing away on his face. "What happened? What's going on?"

Snape didn't respond, instead he walked briskly to Master Baraclay's door. He paused in front of the office, leaned down and said, "Just be honest. And stay polite."

Even though he'd only just left, Snape knocked on the door, waiting to hear "Enter" before opening it. He put a hand on Harry's shoulder and guided him into the room.

Master Barclay was back behind his desk. He smiled at Harry and motioned for him to sit. "Please take a seat, Mr. Potter. And you, Severus."

They both sat. It was Master Barclay's show now, so all eyes were on him to see where things would go.

"Mr. Potter, Professor Snape has explained everything to me in great detail. I agree with him that your circumstances are extenuating and life-threatening, and that this apprenticeship would offer you stability, security, and continuation of your education."

Barclay went quiet. Harry hadn't heard a question or been addressed directly, so he kept his mouth shut, hoping the man would either continue talking or clarify if he wanted an answer from him.

After a moment, he continued. "I know you are only 12 years-old, and while you are not of age, it is very important that you enter into this apprenticeship bond of your own free will. Do you understand what that means?"

"Yes, sir. It means I am doing it because I want to do it, not because someone is forcing me."

Barclay nodded. "Very good. Now this decision isn't up to me. In order to get approval to perform the apprenticeship bond, we will need to have a majority of the APM board agree to it. I am a member of that board, and I would like to think that my opinion carries a lot of weight, but it is not a guarantee."

Harry's face fell with disappointment at these words, he had thought that if everything went well today, Master Barclay was going to be able to approve it.

"After meeting you, I am quite in agreement with Professor Snape's assessment that you are a mature and clever boy, and that you would benefit greatly from this apprenticeship in both your personal and professional life. As you know, Professor Snape was once my apprentice, many years ago, and since then I have always held him in the highest esteem. He is a brilliant wizard, an exceptionally gifted Potion Master, and an honorable man. I have no doubts that he will teach you well and take good care of you."

Harry was surprised to hear Master Barclay say such nice things about Snape. Sure, he knew Dumbledore always thought highly of him, but to hear this from someone else made Harry feel better about putting his life in the man's hands.

Harry looked over at Snape to see his reaction to all of this— as usual, there wasn't one. Snape had on his 'resting neutral face' and if he was feeling happy or relieved, Harry couldn't tell.

Master Barclay was quite enjoying holding the floor, so he continued. "I want you to know, Mr. Potter, that I will do whatever I can to support you and Professor Snape in this apprenticeship. And hopefully, I can get it approved quickly. If so, I will be one of the wizards who performs the bonding ceremony for you."

"Thank you, sir" Harry said, his gratitude genuine. He'd spoken slightly out of turn, but he wanted the man to know how much this meant to him.

"You're welcome, Mr. Potter. I hope you realize that once you've been bonded to Professor Snape, we will also share an important relationship. Apprenticeships are like a family tree- and we share the same branch. Whether you are an apprentice or a full-grown wizard you can always come to me. We will be bonded as well, and I will always do my best to help and protect you as well."

Harry hadn't thought about that. He felt like he was kind of getting a whole wizarding family with this apprenticeship. He wondered if he would meet others from this family tree.

"Very well, I'm sure you two have other things to attend to. Severus, I've taken copies of your letters and your proposal. I understand there's urgency so I will try to get this moving quickly."

And just like that, Master Barclay was done. He smiled at Harry and walked him to the door before offering his hand, "It was wonderful to meet you, Mr. Potter. I hope I'll be seeing you again soon."

"Good-bye, sir" Harry said, smiling and shaking his hand. He was feeling hugely relieved, and for the first time, somewhat excited about becoming an apprentice. He liked the idea of having several people looking out for him and teaching him things. He'd been somewhat intimidated by Master Barclay, but he liked him a lot, and he could tell that he was a kind and honest man, even if he was a bit formal.

"We thank you for your time, Master Barclay. Please know you have our sincerest gratitude. If you need anything else from me, please let me know. Finalizing this apprenticeship is my highest priority, and if possible I'd like to get it done by week's end."

"Of course, Severus. I'll be in touch. It was good seeing you," the two men shook hands and Snape walked through the door, his hand on Harry's back as they walked down the hall. Master Barclay stood in his doorway and added: "I hope this means I won't have to wait another decade before you make a point to come see me, Severus" he scolded, half-jokingly.

Snape turned around and gave the man a slight bow. "My sincerest apologies, Master Barclay, I look forward to seeing you again soon."

Snape and Harry got in the elevator without saying a word. Snape took off his formal robes, and tossed them over his right elbow. "Robes, Potter" he said, gesturing with his hand to give them to him. Harry undid the clasps and Snape helped him remove them, tossing them over his elbow on top with his own.

When the elevator dinged on the lobby floor, the two walked out casually, passing for well-dressed Muggles (and with their matching black trousers, crisp white shirts, stylish waistcoats, and dark hair, Harry rather looked like Snape's bespeckled mini-me).

As soon as Snape pushed the door open into the spring sunshine, he let out an audible sigh of relief. Harry was bursting to talk about everything but he was waiting for Snape to go first. He was trying really hard to be extra well-behaved.

What Snape really wanted to do was go to a pub and have a pint. He looked at his watch and realized it was 1pm. He should take the boy for some lunch. They were in London, so he decided they might as well kill two birds with one stone- eat lunch and have a pint.

Snape remembered a quiet little pub nestled between Paddington and Bayswater where they could get delicious pies and relax for a bit. It was only a five minute walk away.

As they walked, Snape could tell Harry was dying to talk, but he didn't want to have a conversation on the street surrounded by a bunch of muggles. He was amazed that the boy had been able to keep his mouth shut this long.

If Snape was honest with himself, he had been very impressed with Harry today. He was perfectly behaved and was charming and emotional enough to push Barclay over the edge. He couldn't have asked for a better outcome.

He didn't want to say so, but this little lunch outing was a bit of a celebration and reward for Harry. He knew the boy had tried his hardest to do everything right today, and he wanted him to enjoy a special lunch. He was sure it wasn't often that anyone took Harry out, so this should be a fun treat for him.

Snape stopped in front of the Kings Head Pub. He looked down at Harry, "I hope you're hungry, Mr. Potter, the food here is quite excellent."

Harry's eyes lit up and he looked up at Snape with a huge grin, "You're taking me out for lunch?"

"Well, I wasn't planning on starving you. Not today, at least." Snape said dryly, feeling uncomfortable with Harry's obvious joy and excitement. He had wanted to do something nice for the boy, but he didn't want Harry to know he was doing something nice, especially not just for him. So, he deflected with sarcasm.

Snape opened the pub door and cocked his head to the side, "Get in, Potter, I don't have all day."

Harry was overjoyed to be going out to lunch in a proper London pub. He couldn't stop smiling and he practically skipped through the front door.

Snape walked to a booth in the back corner and an older gentleman slid two menus onto the table. "Specials are potato leek soup and a lamb roast with veggies. Can I get you something to drink?"

"I'll have a pint of Stella," Snape said without hesitation. He looked at Harry, "What do you want to drink? You can have whatever you like...non-alcoholic, obviously."

Harry felt like he'd entered the Twilight Zone. Snape, the most controlling man in the universe, a man who nitpicked every single thing that went onto his plate or into his mouth, a man who insisted he eat his fruits and veggies at every meal and complained constantly about sugar—this man was offering to let him have whatever he wanted?

"Can I have a ginger ale?" Harry asked, looking at Snape.

"You may. But this is a one-time thing, it won't become a habit." Snape was feeling pretty light-hearted, but he didn't want the boy to think he was going to spoil him.

Harry looked at the server, "A ginger-ale for me, please."

"Be right back with those, have a look at the menus."

Harry looked at the menu but wasn't sure what he should order. He didn't want to make Snape mad if he got the wrong thing or picked something too expensive.

Sensing Harry's discomfort and remembering his own experience going to lunch with Master Barclay the first time, Snape spoke up before Harry felt the need to ask.

"Order anything on the menu, Potter. Whatever you want." He narrowed his eyes slightly as though he were about to say something ominous, "But I'll be extremely displeased if you try to pull the sad little Oliver Twist card and order something silly, like a bowl of celery soup, when what you really want is a burger.".

Harry smiled and glanced down at the menu. I like this Snape. Where has he been? "I'm stuck, everything looks so good! I'm thinking about either a Steak and Ale Pie or Fish 'n Chips."

"Both are excellent choices," Snape said, giving the menu a last minute scan. "They are known here for their homemade pies, but I'm sure either is delicious."

The server came back and set their drinks on the table. "Know what you want?"

Snape nodded at Harry to go first. "Um, I'll have the Steak and Ale Pie, please."

"You want chips or veggies with that, lad?"

Harry looked at Snape, and not hearing a demand for vegetables, he replied warily "Um, chips I guess?" He waited for Snape to jump in and scold him, but he didn't.

"And for you, sir?"

"I'll have the Fish Pie. With chips." Snape handed his menu to the server, who then collected Harry's menu and went back to the bar.

Snape picked up his pint and took a refreshing sip. Merlin, this tastes good. Cheers to me, we survived today.

The two sat quietly at the table, like they often did at mealtimes. Snape wasn't so good at this part. He was much more comfortable lecturing students or scolding them. He was also quite good at making elaborate threats (most of which he never carried out). But he hated idle chatter, and he definitely didn't enjoy giving praise or encouragement. Nonetheless, he knew if he was going to expect good behavior from Harry in the future, he would need to acknowledge it and give some positive reinforcement. He looked at this as investing in himself.

"You did very well today, Potter. Your manners and behavior were impeccable. I was quite proud of how you handled yourself with Master Barclay."

Harry beamed. He felt like he could practically fly. He'd never heard Snape say this many nice things to anyone, much less him. He was sure he'd fallen down a rabbit hole.

"It's clear you know how to act when you feel like it, so I hope you know that this is what I will expect out of you anytime we are out in public. Despite the appalling manners you've shown me in the past, it's clear that ignorance isn't to blame, but rather willful disregard."

Once again, Harry wasn't going to let Snape's half-hearted attempts to lecture him take away from the compliments. He felt too good to let Snape ruin it.

"Thank you. I know you think I'm spoiled but I'm really not. I wanted to do a good job today. I really wanted Master Barclay to like me. You told me that as your apprentice I reflect on you, and I didn't want him to think anything bad about you because of me."

He could tell Harry was being really sincere. "I appreciate that, Mr. Potter. And I think Master Barclay was quite charmed by you today, and as a result, we accomplished what we set out to do today which was to get his approval and support. That's why we are treating ourselves to a nice lunch. I want you to enjoy your success today."

Snape hoped that was enough of the positive affirmations. He didn't want the boy to get cocky about it. But he could see the pure joy and happiness in Harry's face, and even he wasn't cruel enough to try to take it away. When Harry smiled, his eyes got bright, and Snape could almost see Lily's spirit flicker in them, and it reassured him that he was doing the right thing.

By the time Harry and Snape returned to Hogwarts, they were both exhausted, but in good spirits. They had enjoyed their lunch and had even taken a short stroll in Hyde Park afterward, making the most of a somewhat sunny April day in England.

After arriving home, Snape had sent Harry to change out of his dress clothes and get into something more comfortable. Snape did the same, returning to the parlor in a pair of dark black jeans and a more casual button-down, one without monograms or cufflinks. But he still tucked in his shirt and put on a waistcoat. Even Snape's casual wasn't particularly casual.

Now that they were back home, Snape tried to put himself back in Professor Snape mode. He had let himself relax a little bit over lunch, making jokes and letting loose a little, but he and Harry had a lot of work to do, and a lot to discuss. He didn't want to throw too much at him at once, but he wanted to set-up some rules and expectations for the next week.

He called Harry into the parlor.

Snape's voice was calm and even, but he was ready for business. "I know it has been a very long day, but I think we need to go through a few things." He pointed to the couch. "Sit down, Mr. Potter."

Harry was still on Cloud Nine. Despite the pressure of meeting with Master Barclay, today had been one of the best days of his life. For the first time ever he had heard, not one, but two people say really nice things about him. And not just anybody, two very powerful wizards who had promised to look after him. After that he'd had an amazing lunch out and walked through the park, and Snape hadn't scowled or shouted at him once. Maybe being an apprentice would be even better than being a Hogwarts student!

Harry recognized the change in Snape's tone instantly. It wasn't angry or mocking, but it was authoritative and serious, with none of the relaxed snarky side he'd seen earlier today.

Harry plopped down on the couch, relaxed. "Yeah? What?"

Snape felt like he'd been given an electric shock. The perfect, polite boy from earlier today was gone, and a cheeky, insolent 12 year-old was now in his place.

"Are you forgetting your manners again so quickly, Mr. Potter?" Snape shot him a disapproving glare and his voice had a definite edge. "Do you want to try that again?"

Not really, thought Harry. He didn't understand how Snape could turn on him so quickly. They had just had a really nice day together, and now he was being a git.

"You don't have to be such a git." The words had come out before he even thought about them. Whoops. But he was frustrated, and he meant it.

Snape didn't even think about it. He knew he needed to get control and start drawing some lines. He raised his voice slightly and shot daggers out of his eyes. "Get in the corner, Potter. You clearly need a moment to remember where you are and to whom you're speaking."

Harry was pissed. He hadn't done anything wrong. In fact, he had done everything right, all day. Snape had even said so. And now that they were back here in Hogwarts, all of a sudden Snape wants to treat him badly again.

Harry didn't move. In fact, he leaned back on the couch, folded his arms across his chest and gave Snape a defiant glare, as if to say: Make me!

Snape had no desire to engage in a battle of wills, but now that Harry had stepped up to the plate, he didn't have a choice, he'd have to play ball.

"To the corner, Potter. Now" his tone got even lower and his eyes even icier. He paused before proceeding. "If I have to get up and drag you there, I will. And I can promise you the outcome of that will not be pleasant for you or your backside."

Harry hesitated for a moment, trying to decide if he wanted to challenge him or not. He didn't want to test the man, but he was angry and hurt and not thinking clearly. "You're being so unfair. I did everything you asked me to do and now you're punishing me for no reason!"

Snape ignored him and got up from his chair. He wasn't going to argue with the boy right now. He stood over Harry, with fire in his eyes, but he kept his voice calm. He reached down to grab his arm.

He pulled Harry up from the couch. "Corner. Now. Last chance. We'll discuss everything when you've calmed down."

Harry saw the look in Snape's eyes and knew he was in deep trouble, so he took his chance while he had it and moved quickly over to the corner of the parlor. This is so unfair. I hate him.

Snape could see that Harry's feelings were hurt, but he was not going to be manipulated. He'd let Harry get away with far too much and if he didn't enforce these boundaries soon, Harry was going to keep pushing them.

"We've had a nice day, and I would have liked to keep it that way, but I will not tolerate your disrespect. Ever. You will stand there for 20 minutes and think about how you will adjust your attitude, and I highly recommend that you do. I've been far too lenient with you, but that ends today."

Harry fumed in the corner but kept his mouth shut. He didn't have a death wish, and he could tell from Snape's tone that he meant business. He had no doubt Snape would follow through on his threats and he wasn't eager to test him.

Snape left Harry in the parlor and went into the kitchen to make himself some tea. He could have just tapped his wand, but he wanted to busy himself and go through the motions while he calmed down. He turned on the kettle and pulled a mug out of the cabinet, then he turned around and leaned back against the counter. He took a deep breath as he reached up to pinch the bridge of nose. Dammit, Harry.

For once, Snape didn't want to be the disciplinarian, but Harry had given him no choice. He steeled himself.

Chapter Text

Snape stood in the kitchen for a few minutes with his tea. He wasn't that angry, but his emotions were all over the place and he needed to figure out what he was going to do.

He didn't want to admit it, but Harry's words had stung him. Was I being unfair? No, he call you a git and was being a petulant little brat.

He took a few more deep breaths and put the cup to his lips, soothing himself with the warm, earthy liquid. He stayed in the kitchen because he wasn't ready to look at Harry right now, he knew it would just make him feel worse. He had never felt these feelings before; whenever he had scolded or punished students in the past he'd known they deserved it and he didn't care if they thought he was mean or evil. It was not his job to be their friend, he was a teacher, he needed to maintain order and enforce the rules.

But it didn't feel like that with Harry. Yes, the boy was in desperate need of structure, discipline and boundaries, but the bond between Master-Apprentice required much more than that- there needed to be a deep level of trust and a mutual respect for it to succeed.

Snape drank the rest of his tea then waved his hand and banished the cup before heading back to the parlor. Harry was still standing quietly in the corner. Good, at least this time the brat isn't crying. He sat back in his armchair and watched the clock.

When the final five minutes passed, Snape called Harry out of the corner. "Come here, Mr. Potter."

Harry was still feeling hurt and confused, but the time in the corner had taken the edge off of his anger. He walked over to Snape and stood in front of him. He stayed quiet, with his head bent down, not sure of what to expect.

"Is there anything you'd like to say?" Snape asked, his voice even but his face creased slightly.

Harry didn't really think he should have to apologize, but he could see that that was what Snape expected. He also figured this might be his best chance to avoid serious punishment.

"Yes, sir. I'm sorry I was rude to you." It wasn't the most heartfelt apology he'd ever given, but he hoped it was good enough.

Thank Merlin. Snape felt huge relief. He didn't want to punish the boy and he felt quite bad about how he had reacted earlier, but he also didn't want to lose face and look weak. He was glad Harry had given him an out by apologizing.

Snape nodded at his apology. "Very well. Take a seat. We need to talk."

Harry shuffled over to the couch, hoping this wouldn't take too long. He was still feeling extremely disappointed that his day had gone from being such a good one to absolute crap in about 30 seconds.

"Mr. Potter, while I understand you were frustrated earlier, I want you to know that it is never an excuse to say rude things, raise your voice at me, or refuse to obey me when I ask you to do something. This is something you've done several times now, and it needs to stop." Snape scolded him half-heartedly.

Harry blushed slightly at the accusation. He had been so focused on feeling wronged that he hadn't realized how it might look to Snape. Even though he hadn't meant to behave badly, he knew he had disrespected Snape a number of times in the last few days. He was actually pretty surprised he still had all of his vital organs.

"I'm not going to punish you any more for this. I realize that today was a long, difficult day and I'm sure we both could have handled ourselves better." Snape slipped in his pseudo-apology, trying not to make a big deal about it. He wanted Harry to know that he recognized he was a bit unfair without excusing what was becoming repeatedly disrespectful behavior.

"While we will put this behind us today, I want to be very very clear about my expectations moving forward. Are you paying attention, Mr. Potter?

"Yes, sir." Harry felt relieved, he was worried Snape would take this opportunity to make good on his prior threats of punishment.

"Good, because I'm going to hold you accountable from this moment forward. First of all, whether we are inside this house or out in public, I expect you to be polite and respectful at all times. I know you know how to do that because I saw a perfect example of it earlier today. You will address me properly, as 'Sir' or 'Professor' and I expect you to keep a respectful tone. No cheekiness, no talking back, and certainly no name-calling or cursing. Is that clear so far?

"Yes, sir."

"Secondly, I expect you to listen and obey without argument or complaint. Whether it is with schoolwork, potions, or things at home, when I ask you to do something, you are to do it. If I ask you not to do something, you will not do it. Fairly straightforward, I should think." He looked directly at Harry to make sure he was taking it in.

Harry nodded. So, he just wants me to do everything he says, all the time and then everything will be fine? Control freak.

Snape paused for a moment and took a sip of tea. "Finally, there will be no lying. I know we touched on that this morning…" he arched an eyebrow at Harry, "but I mean it, I have a zero tolerance policy for lies. Aside from the fact that it is a stain on your character, lying destroys trust. I am not just teaching you how to brew potions, Mr. Potter, I will be training you in very powerful magic. I will be sharing with you important knowledge and skills that are sacred among wizards, and it is vital that we are able to trust one another or both of us will fail in our responsibilities."

Harry just stared at him. It had never occurred to him that Snape was going to be more than a glorified babysitter and homeschool coordinator. He figured his apprenticeship would mostly be chopping things up for the man, kind of like a six-year detention. But it sounded like Snape actually meant to take this seriously.

"Are you really going to teach me things like that?"

"Of course. But only if I can trust you. The bond we will have as Master-Apprentice is far more than just a contract, Mr. Potter. It is a sacred magical oath that we make to one another and to all of the other Potion Masters who have come before us, and to those who will come after us. I know this is hard for you to understand right now, but we are keepers of generations of sacred magical knowledge. When I share it with you, I am entrusting that you will hold onto and safeguard that knowledge until you can entrust it to the next generation. It's an unbroken chain of trust that reaches through time."

Harry was speechless. He hadn't realized that becoming an apprentice meant all of this. He had known Snape was pretty serious about it by the way he had talked about things in Master Barclay's office, but this was way more intense than he imagined.

"We will talk more about the details of the apprenticeship as the week goes on. For now, I want to impress on you the importance of these rules. No disrespect, no willful disobedience, and absolutely no lying. Do you understand what I've said?

"Yes, sir."

"Good, because your grace period is officially over, Mr. Potter," Snape said before taking a moment and focusing his eyes on Harry. "The next time you break any of these rules, you will find yourself on the receiving end of a very sound spanking."

Harry's ears flushed and he avoided making eye contact with Snape, praying that this was the end of the conversation. He was mortified to think Snape would actually spank him, but having been on the receiving end of a few of his smacks, he didn't doubt for one minute that Snape meant every word.

"You've had a long day, why don't you go to your room and rest. I'll come get you when it's time for tea."

Harry pushed himself up from the couch and made his way toward his room. Now that Snape had mentioned it, he was feeling pretty exhausted.

As he walked past Snape, the man reached out and put his hand on Harry's arm, "I meant it earlier when I said I was very proud of you today." He gave him a pat and sent him on his way.

Harry closed his door and flopped onto his bed. He was on the verge of tears. He didn't know why those few simple words made him feel so emotional, but he couldn't help it. He took his glasses off and put them on his table before he buried his head in his pillow and cried quietly.

The tears were a release. It had been a very emotional day. Harry would never be able to put words to everything he was feeling because it was all too complex. His tears were the expression of so many things. He cried for the childhood he didn't have and the love he had missed out on. He cried for being abandoned, first by his parents and then by his relatives. He cried out of fear for his life and his uncertain future.

But they weren't all unhappy tears. He also cried because he felt hopeful in a way he never had before. His heart, which had always felt empty, was being filled by the fact that someone cared for him, believed in him, was proud of him and wanted him to succeed. He had never felt those feelings before, but they filled a need in him that he hadn't even known he was missing.

In less than five minutes, Harry had cried himself into a deep sleep.

An hour and a half later, Snape knocked on his door. He opened it to see the boy laying on his stomach on top of the blankets, dead asleep.

"It's time for tea," Snape's voice echoed loudly from the doorway.

When Harry didn't stir, Snape walked over and put his hand on the boy's forehead, feeling for signs of a fever. Thankfully, his skin felt cool.

He shook the boy's shoulder gently and said, "Wake up, Potter."

Harry finally opened his eyes and lifted his head up to see his Potion Master sitting on the edge of his bed. He felt like he'd been hit by a truck. He had been in such a deep sleep, he actually felt more exhausted and groggy now than he did before his nap. He groaned a bit and turned his head, laid back down on the pillow and shut his eyes.

"No, no you don't. Up you get, Mr. Potter," he gave him two light taps on the hip. "If I let you sleep now you'll never get to bed tonight."

Harry didn't budge. Snape considered just leaving him alone, hoping he would just sleep til morning, but it was only 5:30pm. He didn't want the boy getting up and wandering in the middle of the night again.

Snape waited a bit before adopting a slightly harsher tone. "Potter, I said get up. Now move it." He waited another moment before giving him a light smack on the rear. "Come on, let's go."

Harry groaned again but rolled himself over into a sitting position. He grabbed his glasses and put them on. "But I'm sooo tired."

"Yes, I'm sure you are. That's what happens to naughty little boys who wander around the castle all night when they should be in bed." He arched his eyebrow at Harry for emphasis.

Harry turned red. He had hoped Snape had forgotten about that whole situation. He was not eager to revisit that conversation anytime soon.

Snape stood up and walked to the door before turning around to Harry, "I haven't forgotten, Mr. Potter. But I had hoped that my little lecture on lying and the importance of trust might have made you reflect a bit on your...explanation," he said casually as he disappeared through the doorway.

Dammit. Harry went to freshen himself up in the washroom before returning to the parlor. He splashed his face with water and combed his hair. What the hell does he want me to do? Tell him I lied? If he knows I'm lying why doesn't he just punish me and get it over with. I'm not going to confess to him, that's nuts.

By the time Harry made it back to the parlor, Snape had set-up a small tea service with a few biscuits and some fresh fruit. Harry sat down on the couch and yawned.

"You may help yourself to tea and biscuits," Snape said, motioning to the table. "But no more than two, I want you to be able to eat dinner later."

Snape wanted to keep things light, but he had an agenda to get through. "So, Potter, I was thinking we should make some plans for this week."

Harry poured himself a cup of tea and grabbed a biscuit, dipping it into his tea and then pulling it out just before it collapsed in his cup. Perfect. He popped it in his mouth and let the biscuit dissolve.

"I am going to set you a schedule so we can see how things go and make adjustments from there. You'll be working on your school work in the mornings, and in the afternoons and evenings we'll do some work in the potions lab or related to the apprenticeship."

"But it's Easter break, it's a school holiday, no one is doing school work!" Harry whined, not wanting to study while everyone else was relaxing at home.

"Well, isn't that rich coming from the boy I found laying on a beach after missing nearly an entire year of school." Snape chided him gently. "I think you've had quite enough of a break from school work, Mr. Potter. Besides, I need to see where you are with everything so I can determine what speed we will work at. I was hoping by the end of next summer we will have caught you up with both the second and third year curricula."

"Fine." Harry said, not hiding the disappointment in his voice.

"Good, then I hope I won't hear any more complaining." He gave Harry a stern look as a warning to mind his attitude. "You will wake up each day at 7:30am, then shower and get ready. We will have breakfast at 8. Then I will set you up with your morning assignments in my study which you will begin at 8:30. You will work until noon and then take a break for lunch."

He's a slave driver. Just like I thought. "Can I take a break before lunch?"

"I think that can be arranged. Now, after lunch our schedule will vary some. There will be some days where you'll help me brew potions, and other days where we might need to run errands or harvest ingredients, or perhaps even read and discuss research papers. But this will be time that you and I spend together preparing you for the apprenticeship."

This actually sounded much more interesting to Harry. "So, we'll be working together, or will I be like, scrubbing cauldrons and dicing flobberworms while you do all the fun stuff."

Snape stifled a smile. "I suppose that depends on how you behave, Mr. Potter. I certainly wouldn't rule out the possibility."

Harry gave a small pout and Snape smirked. "However, the purpose of this is for you and I to spend quality time together, so we can discuss things and we can learn how to work with each other."

"OK, cool," Harry said, trying not to sound too excited. He was actually really looking forward to spending this time with Snape, learning new things and secret magic that no other students would ever know.

"In the evenings you'll have free time, assuming you are caught up with your school work. When the students come back, you may be able to spend time with your friends for a few hours, or go out flying, but until we finalize things, you'll stay inside. Do you have any hobbies, Mr. Potter?"

"Um, not really. Just quidditch I guess." He'd never really thought about it- he spent most of his free time at school just kind of hanging out with Ron and Hermione. Sometimes they played cards or chess, but he didn't really have a hobby of his own.

"Do you like reading? Or drawing? Or writing? I'd like to help you find an activity that you can do, quietly, to relax your mind when you have some down time."

Harry looked at him and shrugged his shoulders. "I don't really know. I mean, I like reading OK, but sometimes I get distracted and I forget to focus on the words and then I don't remember anything."

"Hmmm, yes, well, we'll have to work on that. I'm sure that doesn't help your studying at all."

Snape reflected for a moment. "Perhaps we can take a trip into Hogsmeade tomorrow and pick up some different activities for you to try. That way you can pick out any books or art supplies or anything you're interested in and try them out. Having a hobby you enjoy can be a wonderful stress reliever."

Snape was actually a bit worried about Harry's mental health and coping skills. He wanted to help him find outlets for his stress and anxiety. He knew that the boy often got in trouble when he got wound up, so he hoped he could find ways to help him express himself in a more healthy way.

"That would be really great! Thanks!" Harry was excited about this. He had never had anything of his own to play with or enjoy as a kid. He liked the idea of a hobby that was all his.

"Excellent. Then we'll get started tomorrow. I want you ready for bed tonight by 8:30pm. Lights off by 9pm."

9pm? I'm not a baby, what the hell. Harry wanted to complain, but he figured he had pushed Snape enough for one day. He'd choose his battles wisely. "Yes, sir."

Harry and Snape spent a relatively calm evening together. After dinner, Harry went back to his room to organize all of his schoolbooks and unpack all of his potion's supplies. He spent a lot of time holding and looking over each tool, and arranging them neatly in different ways. He felt really excited, he couldn't wait to get started learning all of the cool things Snape would teach him.

When it was time for lights out, Snape knocked on the door and opened it to find Harry sitting on the floor near his bookshelf, carefully arranging his potion's tools onto the shelf. For the second time that day, Snape felt his heart flicker with an emotion he hadn't felt in a long time. It was like his heart had been in hibernation for 20 years and was just starting to wake up again. Stop being so damn sentimental, Severus.

"It's 9 o'clock, Mr. Potter, time for lights out."

Harry was already in his pajamas, so he got up from the floor and walked directly to bed, pushing his legs under the blankets before pulling the covers up to his chest.

Snape walked over to the side of Harry's bed and held out his hand, "Glasses." Harry took them off and put them in his hand. Snape folded them gently and put them on the bedside table. With a flick of his wand, the lights in the room dimmed.

He pulled Harry's desk chair beside his bed and sat down.

"You've had a very long and tiring day. I hope that you can sleep well tonight and get some good rest, you're going to have to dust the cobwebs off that brain of yours tomorrow." He gently tapped the side of Harry's head with his finger.

"I shouldn't need to say this, but you are not allowed to leave this room for any reason other than going to the loo. There will be no 'sleepwalking' tonight, do you understand me?"

"Yes sir." Harry was glad the lights were low so that Snape couldn't see his face go pink.

"I'm very serious. You're all out of second chances, Mr. Potter." He gave the boy a stern look. "When I come in to wake you at 7:30 tomorrow, I want to see a well-rested boy who has been asleep in his bed all night."

"Yes, sir. I won't go anywhere, I promise."

"So good to hear, a very wise choice indeed." Snape put his hand on Harry's forehead and brushed down gently, closing Harry's eyes. "Close your eyes. I want you to practice calming your mind. This is a very important skill for a wizard."

Snape took his hand away from Harry's face and rested it at his side. "First, I want you to take a deep breath in, hold it...and now let it out slowly. I want you to keep your eyes closed and listen very carefully to the sound of my voice...Now, I want you to picture a place that makes you feel relaxed. It can be a real place or it can be a place you imagine. Whatever makes you feel calm. For some people it's a quiet beach, for others a meadow, some even imagine they are floating in space. Do you have a place in your mind?"

Snape's low, silky voice was like a calming draught and Harry was already starting to feel sleepy. "Yes sir, I'm laying in the grass by a river."

"Very good, Mr. Potter, very good." His voice was soothing and he was speaking very slowly, keeping his voice at just above a whisper. "I want you to keep your eyes closed and imagine everything you feel at your little place by the river. I want you to feel the soft grass underneath you. Feel it on your legs, on your arms, on your neck. Feel it on the palms of your hands as you move your hand gently on top of it. Feel how soft the ground is beneath your, it's like laying on a cloud. Now feel the warmth of the sun on your skin. I want you to imagine a warm pleasant breeze is moving over your face, and your arms, and your body. Now I want you to listen...What do you hear in your special place? Can you hear the sound of the river water, slowly babbling over the rocks? Listen for the sounds of the nature around you, are there birds or is it quiet? Can you hear the blades of grass moving next to your ears when the wind blows gently? Now listen for the sounds of your own breath, in and out, in and out. If you are very quiet, can you hear and feel your heart beating? Focus on your heart beat. That's very good, Mr. Potter. You're doing a very good job."

Snape looked down and saw that Harry was fast asleep. He hoped that if he started to teach him these relaxation exercises, he would slowly be able to teach him the skills he would need later to learn Occlumency. He knew that Harry was an anxious boy, so he wanted to teach him the power of his own mind so he could learn to quiet the noise inside of him.

He got up slowly and moved the chair back to the desk. As he left, he flicked his wand to extinguish the light completely. He closed the door gently behind him.

Standing in the hallway, he debated for a moment before casting another few spells to put wards and alarms on the doors. He didn't think Harry would dare try and leave, but he didn't want to take any chances.

The next morning, Snape awoke feeling refreshed for the first time in days. He showered and dressed himself and made himself a cup of tea before waking Harry.

Snape knocked on Harry's door before opening it slowly. Harry was tangled up in his sheets and still asleep.

"It's 7:30, Mr. Potter, time to wake up."

Harry forced himself to sit up and reached for his glasses.

"You have 30 minutes to shower, dress, and take care of your personal needs before breakfast. Don't dawdle."

Snape closed the door and returned to the parlor to enjoy his tea and The Daily Prophet. At 8am, Harry came out with his hair wet (but combed), wearing his grey trousers and one of his white button-downs. Snape was surprised to see him dressed up, but he was pleased that he seemed ready to get to work.

After breakfast, Harry ran to his room to get his books. Snape walked him to a locked door on the other side of his parlor. Harry had never really noticed the door, it had been closed and locked the whole time he'd been there. It turned out to be a door to Snape's study, but because it also connected directly to the Potion's lab and to the hallway, he generally kept it separate from his living quarters.

Snape's study was rather large and in addition to his desk, there were shelves filled with reference books and random knick knacks. There were a few odd things in jars, but they seemed to be more for display than use in potions.

Like Master Barclay, Snape had a sofa along one wall, and a separate round table surrounded by chairs where Harry imagined groups of students would sit for a special study group or meeting.

Snape set Harry up at the round table. He put parchment and quills on the table and gestured at Harry to put his books down.

"Today you will start with Transfiguration and History of Magic. I've outlined your work on this piece of parchment. You are to read and take notes on the pages listed. There is a writing assignment listed for each when you have completed the reading."

Snape handed Harry the list of assignments for each subject. "You will work quietly and diligently until 10:30 at which point you may take a ten minute break. I will be working at my desk but I expect not to be disturbed unless it is urgent. Do you have any questions?

"No, sir."

"Very well, then get to work."

Snape returned to his desk where he could keep an eye on Harry while he took care of his own to-do list. He wrote letters to Dumbledore and Barclay, and then spent his time sketching out what he wanted to do with Harry during the week.

The morning passed without incident. When Snape checked Harry's work at noon, he realized that the boy was a lot further behind than he realized. His work still looked like it belonged to a beginning first-year, terribly researched, poorly constructed and filled with spelling and grammatical errors. Snape would have to adjust the way he was doing this, he didn't think Harry would get a lot out of purely independent work at this point.

During lunch, Snape received a message from Dumbledore requesting to meet with him as soon as possible to go over his meeting with Master Barclay and to discuss plans to move forward with the APM and the Ministry.

"I will need to step out for a little while, Mr. Potter, I have some meetings to attend to. You and I will still do some work together later, but in the meantime I want you to do some reading for Potions."

Harry was crushed that Snape was leaving him alone during the time that they were supposed to be doing work together. He had been looking forward to this since yesterday.

"I'm going to give you a special Potion's book, not one of our usual textbooks, and I want you to do a different kind of assignment for me. After you browse through the book, I want you to find a potion that you find interesting, and write out all of the ingredients needed to brew it, and where to find each of those ingredients. Next I want you to write about what you think might be easy or hard about brewing the potion, and what you think is really important or unique about the process."

Harry was frustrated and he sat with his arms crossed on the sofa, choosing not to engage with Snape as he explained the assignment.

Snape didn't seem to notice that Harry was throwing a silent tantrum. Leaving the boy wasn't at all what he had planned for the day, but he needed to give him something to do while he took care of important business.

"It's OK to choose something challenging, I want you to write about what interests you, what you want to learn and why you want to learn it."

Snape went into his study for a moment and came out with a large book and handed it to Harry.

Harry took the book but didn't say a word and refused to make eye-contact.

Snape was too busy rushing around and thinking about his meeting with Dumbledore, he wanted to finish quickly so he could still do some work with Harry and take a trip to Hogsmeade.

"You can work in the study or you can work in your room, I'll leave the door to the study open. I should be back by 3:30 at the latest"

Snape walked out leaving Harry sitting on the couch holding the Potion's book and sulking. Harry was tired of sitting and reading by himself, he'd been doing that all day. He looked at the clock and it was only 1 o'clock.

It was the first time he'd been alone in the quarters since the first day. His thoughts went immediately to his invisibility cloak. I could leave for a bit and he'd never know. He didn't find out last time. Plus, he was desperate for a change of scenery.

He thought about the last conversation he had with Snape and he knew that if he got caught he'd be in big big trouble. But as long as he came back quickly, he could still get everything done and Snape would never know. Screw him and his rules. He does what he wants, so I'm going to do what I want.

Without a second thought, Harry ran to Snape's room and grabbed his invisibility cloak out of the wardrobe. Just holding it in his hand he felt that euphoric rush of excitement and adrenaline, it made his mind feel both energized and relaxed. He threw the cloak on and walked out the door.

Snape had just about reached Dumbledore's office when his wand vibrated and glowed green, alerting him that his wards had been breached. He stopped dead in his tracks. If that boy has left our quarters, I swear I will kill him.

He let Dumbledore know that he'd have to come back later, and he returned immediately to the dungeons. His heart was racing, hoping that Harry wasn't sick or injured. He wanted to believe there was a good explanation, especially after the long conversation he'd had with the boy yesterday.

When he got to his quarters, they were empty. The potion's book was sitting on the couch and Harry was nowhere in sight. Remembering his invisibility cloak, Snape went to his wardrobe, reached up to the shelf and realized it was gone. That arrogant, disobedient little brat! Oh, he is going to get it this time.

He closed his bedroom door (this time locking it with his wand), and went back to the parlor. He didn't know whether he should go looking for the boy or wait for him to return. If he had his invisibility cloak, tracking him down would be difficult. If he wasn't back in 30 minutes he'd go looking for him, for now he would sit and wait.

Not sure what else to do, he retreated to his armchair. He thought about exactly what he was going to do to the boy so that he never, ever even thought about disobeying him like this again.

Harry felt elated as he returned to the dungeons. It had been such a beautiful day, so he had walked around by the lake and laid out in the grass for a bit. The fresh air, and the adventure of sneaking out had energized him and put him in a very good mood.

Although he didn't have a watch, he figured he'd only been gone about 30 or 40 minutes. He'd still have plenty of time to read Snape's stupid potion book and put some words on a parchment before the old bat got back.

He opened the door and took off his cloak. He was about to hop on the sofa when he looked up and saw Professor Snape, sitting quietly in the armchair, rage in his eyes.

Harry gasped audibly. The blood drained from his face completely and he thought he might actually pass out..

Snape let the silence hang in the air for several seconds, increasing the tension in the room.

"Mr. Potter...how very disappointing," Snape drawled, his tone seething with cold rage. He got up from his chair slowly and walked over to Harry. Without a word, he put his hand out.

Harry put the folded cloak into his hand and let his head drop. "I'm sorry," he said, his eyes starting to fill with tears.

Snape was unmoved. "Oh, trust me, you will be when I'm finished with you," he replied, his voice low and foreboding.

He put the cloak into his robes and crossed his arms over his chest, staring down at Harry. At 6'2", Snape towered over the boy, and with his jaw clenched and his black eyes narrowed, he was a very intimidating presence. He waited for a few more seconds before he spoke, he wanted Harry to sense his displeasure.

Snape was glad he'd had half an hour to think about things and get his emotions under control. He knew that he would have a much bigger impact on Harry if he were measured and cold, rather than angry and emotional.

"So, let me get this right. You not only disobeyed my instructions to sit quietly and do your assignment, you then went into my bedroom-a place you know is off-limits, I might add-and proceeded to search through my wardrobe without my permission. Am I on track so far?"

Harry didn't respond, his eyes were staring at the floor and he was fighting tears of shame.

"Then, having rifled through my private things, you decided to steal an item that had been taken out of your possession due to prior misuse. Not satisfied with that, you decided to take this item, leave the dungeons and gallivant around the castle despite being told on no less than FOUR occasions that it was dangerous and forbidden."

Tears were falling from Harry's face onto the floor.

"Get your eyes off the floor. Look at me when I'm speaking to you," Snape barked.

Harry kept his head down but lifted his eyes up. Snape's face was fixed and hard, and there was anger in his eyes. It sent a shiver down Harry's spine.

"Is this correct, Mr. Potter or am I missing something?

"No, sir. That's it."

"Is that it? I find myself wondering, given how quickly you left here after my departure, if this wasn't the first time you've done this. Is it, Mr. Potter?

Harry knew he was in so much trouble. He kept silent and prayed that the floor would open up and swallow him.

Snape stared at him for a moment before adding "I'd suggest you not add lying to your list of transgressions, Mr. Potter, you've already built up quite a tab."

"No, sir. I went out before," Harry squeaked out, tears still running down his cheeks.

Snape had suspected so much, but he wanted to hear him admit to it. "How many times?"

"Only once with the cloak, sir."

Snape raised an eyebrow. "Were there other times without the cloak?"

Harry wanted to die, but he knew Snape was probably going to kill him anyway. "Well, there was the night you found me in the Owlery"

Finally! Snape had known it all along, but he had wanted Harry to admit to it. "I see. So, just to clarify, you weren't sleep-walking then?"

Harry sobbed out, "No, sir."

"Tsk tsk tsk, Mr. Potter. How many times did you lie about that to my face? I gave you so many opportunities to tell the truth. Do you remember what I said I would do to you if I found out you were lying about that?"

"Yes, sir."

"What's that, then?"

Harry didn't think he could say it. He felt so embarrassed. "You said...you said you'd punish me."

"Be specific, I'm sure you must have heard me, what did I say I'd do?"

"Spank me." Just saying the words made Harry feel like a small child. He could feel the blood rushing to his ears.

"Oh yes, Mr. Potter and that was a promise. Although you have committed quite the list of transgressions. I'm not sure a single spanking is going to cover it."

Snape let that sink for a moment before he proceeded.

"I don't think I need to reiterate how extremely disappointed I am in you. While I don't excuse your behavior prior today, after our talk yesterday you knew—without a shadow of a doubt—that you were disobeying me when you left today. Did you not?

"Yes, sir."

"Then what were you thinking?"

"I don't know...I guess I just wanted to do something fun. And I was mad that you left me here after you said this was time we were supposed to spend together"

Snape couldn't help it, he smirked. "Well you certainly have my full attention now, Mr. Potter. Now that my meetings are on hold, I will make sure that you and your backside get plenty of quality one-on-one time with me today."

Snape wanted as much build-up as possible. The spanking itself would last less than a minute, but If he was going to punish the boy, he wanted him to experience all of the fear and anticipation that he hoped would add to the production of it. He wanted this to be the first and the last time Harry ever even thought about disobeying him like this. He was a big believer in the psychological aspect of the punishment, so he was laying it on thick, hoping to make a strong impression.

"So, in your own words, you did it because you just...wanted to. Did you not understand me yesterday when I explained the rules to you?

"Yes sir, I did."

"Did you think you were smarter than me and that somehow you wouldn't get caught?

Harry was silent.

"Ah, I see." Snape walked over and closed the door to the study, flicking his wand at it, locking it. Then he swooped his wand in a circle above him, casting a silencing charm around the parlor, casually, without disrupting his lecture.

This did not go unnoticed by Harry. He felt his pulse quicken and his stomach sink. There was no way he was getting out of this.

"And I suppose you must think that you know better than me if you decided to ignore the rules I've put in place for your safety. Do you think your powers of assessment are superior to mine, Mr. Potter?"

Harry hated these rhetorical questions and he couldn't stand it any more, so the next thing he knew, he was blurting out. "I'm sorry. I don't know why I did it. It made me feel good. When I had my cloak and I went off on a secret adventure, it just made me feel...happy. And free. I know I shouldn't have done it, I'm really sorry. Really really sorry."

Harry was practically begging for forgiveness. He felt awful. He hadn't liked lying to Snape and he hated letting him down.

"Well then, it seems to me that you knew the rules and made the decision to deliberately disobey me. I don't think there's much more to discuss. Come on, let's get this over with."

Snape grabbed Harry's wrist and walked him across the parlor. He sat down on the couch, standing the boy to the side of him.

"Glasses," Snape said, with his hand extended. Harry took off his glasses and put them in his hands. He tucked them into his robes.

Ever one to drag out the anticipation, Snape made a dramatic point of slowly unbuttoning and then rolling up his right sleeve. Then he took Harry's left forearm and pulled him gently over his knees.

"Do you know why you are being punished or do we need to review your extensive list of transgressions again?"

"Yes sir, I know." There was a certain amount of acceptance in his tone. Harry knew what he'd done wrong, and he knew this was coming. He would be glad to get it over with, the lecturing and the build-up had been absolute torture. He just wanted it to all be finished so Snape wouldn't be angry at him anymore.

"Very well." Snape's hand came down hard on Harry's backside. It took him a moment to recover from the shock of the first smack, but within a few seconds his entire backside felt like it was on fire.

Harry squirmed and yelped, but Snape held him securely around the waist and kept the smacks coming down at a regular pace. By the 10th smack, Harry was in tears, begging Snape to stop.

"We are far from done here, Mr. Potter. I intend to make this a lesson you remember for a very long time."

He continued raining down smacks. After another 30 seconds, Harry was a sobbing mess. Snape stopped for a moment to talk to Harry. "That was the spanking for what you did today. For trespassing, for stealing your cloak, and for deliberately disobeying me and putting yourself in danger by leaving the quarters."

"As for the fact that you snuck out twice before and lied repeatedly to me about it, I'm going to give you an additional six strokes with a ruler. I'm half tempted to haul you back over my knee again tonight to give you a second spanking just for lying to me, but hopefully this will make a strong enough impression."

"Accio ruler." A ruler came flying across the room from Snape's desk. He caught it with his right hand.

Harry was still crying over Snape's lap. Snape waited for a moment and then brought the ruler down hard with a loud crack. Harry yelped. Snape paused between smacks, he wanted Harry to feel each one. "You will NEVER leave these quarters without permission EVER again." He gave him another smack. "You do NOT disobey me" he brought down another smack. "And as for the lying." He gave him a particularly hard smack. "That ends NOW." He aimed the last two hard smacks on Harry's sit spots to drive the message home.

After the sixth stroke Harry just laid there sobbing. Snape set the ruler down on the couch and put a hand on Harry's back.

"It's finished now, you've been thoroughly punished Mr. Potter, and now it's over." He reached down and gently grasped Harry's arm, lifting him off his lap and setting him down on the couch.

Harry was crying so hard he was barely breathing. It wasn't just because the spanking had hurt- which it had- but because he felt terrible. Disappointing Snape was one the worst feelings in the world. He was afraid that Snape would never trust him again. What if he doesn't want me as an apprentice anymore? He said he wouldn't teach me if he couldn't trust me. These thoughts just made Harry cry harder.

Snape let him cry for a moment before he spoke. He pulled out a handkerchief and handed it to the boy.

"That's enough. You need to breathe, Potter. There's no need to work yourself into hysterics over a few smacks. It's over. Now take a deep breath and calm yourself." Snape's words were firm but soothing.

Snape watched as the boy attempted to slow his breathing. After a few moments, he continued. "I don't know what possessed you to behave this way, Mr. Potter, but I hope it is very clear to you now that I mean exactly what I say. I have these rules for a reason. All of them. I had hoped you would trust me enough to follow them, but, regrettably, you needed to see for yourself that I am a man of my word. If you break these rules, there will be consequences. I hope that you've learned your lesson but if not, I will be here to do this again and again until you decide you're ready to behave responsibly."

Even though he was lightly scolding the boy, he was using the same calm voice he'd used the other night when he'd done the relaxation exercise. It had the desired effect and Harry was breathing normally now and was visibly less upset.

"I'm sorry. I really am." Harry said, with tears welling in his eyes again.

"I know you are. And now that you've been punished, we will move on from this. I'm not angry with you and I don't want you feeling upset any more. But I do want you to know that your days of running around like a feral child are finished, Mr. Potter. I am the one looking out for you now, and I will keep you safe, but it will be a lot easier if you listen to me."

Harry sniffled loudly before looking at Snape. "But, what if you don't want me now. You said for the apprenticeship that we had to trust each other, and I ruined that." Harry put his head down into his hands.

Snape put his hand under Harry's chin and pulled his face up gently. "Look at me- I punished you because you broke the rules and made some very poor decisions. And while I hope you don't make them again, it does not change my decision to care for you and teach you and make you my apprentice. You're a 12 year-old boy. You are going to make mistakes. It is my job to help you learn from them and figure out how to do better. What kind of teacher would I be if I kicked a student out of my class every time they didn't know the answer?"

He put a hand on Harry's back and gave him a pat. "Now go to the washroom and splash some water on your face." Snape stood up and pulled Harry up with them. He reached into his robes and handed him back his glasses. "Take a moment and collect yourself. Off you go."

Harry walked to the bathroom and closed the door. His backside was still on fire. He reached back and gave it a rub, trying to lessen the discomfort. Idiot he said to himself in the mirror. Let's try to avoid that in future, it bloody hurts! To be honest, he was already feeling better, the sharp sting was going away and now it was just a dull throb and a radiating warmth. He splashed his face with water and took another deep breath.

Now that it was all over, Harry felt embarrassed for having been punished like a little kid. Just thinking about it made his face burn red as he walked back into the parlor. He was glad to see Snape had gone to the kitchen. He sat down gingerly on the couch and waited patiently.

He heard Snape's voice calling out from the kitchen. "Do you want tea?"

Harry wasn't really in the mood, but he could see that Snape felt the need to do something for him. "Sure, thanks."

Snape pulled out two mugs and put tea bags in them while he waited for the kettle. When the water was boiling he filled the cups. He dropped two sugar cubes in Harry's cup and added a dash of milk. He stirred it with a spoon before dunking the tea bag several more times and then squeezing it up against the side of the cup with a spoon. He pulled out the tea bags, and brought the two mugs back to the parlor.

He handed one to Harry and then sat in his armchair. He let them sit in silence for a minute before he spoke again. "I had planned to take us to Hogsmeade this afternoon to do some shopping...not that you deserve it after the stunt you pulled." He narrowed his eyes at Harry, but he was struggling to keep a straight face and Harry knew he was giving him a hard time.

"Is this the part where I throw myself at your feet and beg you to take me?" Harry asked, giving him a cheeky grin.

"Oh, Potter, you'll have to do better than that. I want to know all about how cruel your guardian is and how much you've suffered. Then maybe some heartfelt tearful regrets and of course, countless promises of how you'll never be naughty ever again. Throwing yourself at my feet would be a nice touch, but I'd expect you to be fully committed to the entire performance."

Harry smiled, he liked this Snape. The one who pretended to be serious when he was really just being snarky.

"As much as I've enjoyed this unexpected quality time we've had," Snape drawled sarcastically, "I didn't get a chance to have my meeting with Professor Dumbledore because someone broke through the wards and forced me to come back early" Snape raised his eyebrow and gave Harry one of his signature looks.

Harry's eyes got wide and he turned his head toward his professor with a look of surprise.

"Oh yes, Potter, you didn't think I would forget to put wards up after your little adventure the other night? You're not the only one who sometimes has to learn the hard way. Fool me once, shame on me. Fool me twice...well, that will never happen."

Harry turned red and stared down at his tea. Dammit, I didn't think he'd actually put up wards! Sneaky git.

"I'll be back shortly. I want you to stay in your room until I return. While I'm gone, you will sit at your desk and write 'I will not lie to Professor Snape, nor will I sneak around behind his back, invade his privacy or steal from him to satisfy my own disobedient whims' 100 times."

Harry groaned before Snape added,"I don't think I need to remind you of what will happen if you so much as step a toe outside of your room." He picked up the thick wooden ruler from the couch and tapped it against his palm several times before walking over to his desk, opening the top drawer and putting it inside. He closed the drawer loudly for added flair.

Snape returned to the couch and put his hand on Harry's shoulder, "Go to your room and work on your lines. If you get finished and you're bored, you can read this." He picked up the potions book and put it in Harry's hands. Then he tapped his arm, "Off you go."

Harry walked to his room, potion's book in his hand, dreading having to sit on a hard chair and write those stupid lines. Evil git, he knows exactly what he's doing. He just wants me to suffer. Just as he reached his bedroom door, he heard Snape's voice.

"If you behave yourself and finish your lines, we will go to Hogsmeade when I get back. And you won't even have to throw yourself on the floor and beg. You can tell me later what a kind and generous guardian I am."

Snape smirked as he left his quarters.

Chapter Text

Snape sat in Dumbledore's office. He had just filled him in on the meeting with Barclay and was eager to hear how things were going on Dumbledore's end.

"I'm a bit worried that things aren't going to move quickly enough, Severus," Dumbledore said as he ran his hand over his beard. "Harry is a good boy, but he's still a young boy, he will go stir crazy if he isn't allowed outside of your quarters for more than a few days."

"I agree. When I caught him sneaking around earlier he admitted to me that was the third time"—he paused for a moment remembering the first day in the infirmary when he'd caught the boy with the cloak—"I'm sorry, the FOURTH time he'd been out in the last few days."

Snape rolled his eyes and let out a long sigh. "I gave him a damn good hiding for it, so hopefully he won't even think about leaving my quarters again without permission. That said, I don't want to tempt fate. He might behave for a little while, but I agree, if the APM doesn't sort this in the next few days, we need another plan. Once the students get back, it will be a nightmare trying to keep him tucked away."

"I hope you weren't too hard on him, Severus, the boy has been through so much."

Snape's eyebrows both peaked and he shot the old wizard an indignant glare. "Oh please, Albus, he knew exactly what he was doing and what the consequences would be. Considering all of the rules he broke—repeatedly, I might add—he got off fairly lightly, I'd say. Anyway, you promised you wouldn't interfere."

A small chuckle came out of Dumbledore's mouth and his eyes brightened up. "So I did. I trust you, you know that."

In an attempt to soothe some of the tension in his face, Snape ran a hand across his brow, massaging his forehead. "So then, what do we do?"

Dumbledore took a moment to reflect. "I think you should try to find out from Master Barclay what his timeline looks like. If the apprenticeship can't come together by the end of this week, I think we need to get Harry out of Hogwarts."

Intense feelings of protectiveness flared up inside of Snape and his eyes went wide, he sat up in his chair and he lurched forward toward Dumbledore's desk. "You are not sending Harry away from here. He has nowhere safe to go, and I'm not going to put his life or his care in anyone else's hands."

Dumbledore was caught off guard by Snape's sudden movement and the anger that flashed in his eyes. He was like a wild animal protecting his cub.

"I understand your concerns, Severus. I wasn't suggesting that we send Harry away alone... Perhaps you and Master Barclay could arrange somewhere safe where you can take him. I imagine it will only be a few weeks at the most. We can certainly get Professor Slughorn or another Potion Master to cover your classes while you're away."

Snape considered this for a moment, sitting back in his chair. "It's less than ideal. I have OWL and NEWT students in final preparation for their exams. I'd hate for their performance to suffer with a lack of continuity…"

"I understand, of course we will try to keep Harry here, but his safety is too important. If Master Barclay thinks it will be more than a few days for the bond to be approved, we should get him out soon. If anyone sees him or this leaks, we'll have the Ministry breathing down our necks in no time."

Dumbledore's eyes, which normally had a twinkle, were creased with worry. Snape got the feeling there was more on his mind than he was sharing.

Snape picked at the armrest with his right hand. "I'll speak to Barclay again as soon as possible." Where the hell could I possibly take the child? Snape felt exasperated just considering this option. The logistics were a complete nightmare.

Dumbledore hesitated for a moment before he responded. "I'm sure we'll think of something. Master Barclay might also have some ideas. Don't worry about the details yet, I just want you to keep this as a possibility."

"Let's hope Master Barclay solves this problem for us. I'll be in touch when I know more."
Snape stood up and smoothed his robes before walking toward the door.

"Thank you, Severus. Tell Harry I'll come down to see him sometime soon." He smiled and stood up as Snape left his office.

It took everything Snape had not to punch a wall on his walk back to the dungeons. Dumbledore was cautious in how he worded things, but it was obvious that he was concerned that if Harry stayed here, something was going to leak and they would lose him. There's no way I'm going to let anyone take him.

Snape let out a long sigh as he walked into his quarters. It was eerily quiet. He took off his outer robes and hung them on a hook near the door.

Striding across the parlor, he made his way to Harry's room and knocked softly before opening it. He never waited for Harry to give him permission to enter, he considered his knock more of an announcement than a request.

When he came in, Harry was sitting quietly, quill in hand, hunched over his desk. Harry turned around and shot him a death glare, he was clearly still writing lines and not very happy about it. "The line you gave me is too freaking long, I've been sitting here for over an hour and I've barely done 40 of them!"

Snape was pleased. His objective had been to keep the boy busy the whole time he was gone, as well as forcing him to work on his atrocious handwriting. The fact that he would be doing it on a sore backside was just an added bonus that Snape hoped would remind him not to even think about getting into any mischief.

"Mind your manners, Mr. Potter. One would think after such a thorough spanking earlier, you might make an effort to be on your best behavior."

Harry turned bright red and turned back around to continue writing.

Snape smirked to himself. This is too easy. He was tempted to make the boy stay there and finish, but they had too much to do.

He walked over to the desk and picked up the parchment, looking over the lines. "Your handwriting really is abysmal, Potter. I should make you write lines every day until I see an improvement."

Of course he had no such intention, but he was having fun taunting the boy. "That said, I think this will be sufficient for today. Why don't you come along to the parlor and we'll have some tea."

Harry smiled up at him, pushed his chair back and stood up. "That chair is really hard, you know, some might even say that's cruel and unusual punishment" he said, as he dramatically reached back and rubbed at his bum, giving puppy dog eyes to Snape.

Snape smirked, "Is a hard chair really all it takes to defeat the hero of the wizarding world? How very disappointing."

Harry balked and grumbled under his breath.

"Would you care to repeat that Mr. Potter? Perhaps you haven't quite learned your lesson and you should stay here and finish your lines after all."

Harry batted his eyes and gave his professor a big, inauthentic smile. "I was just saying, sir, that it's so wonderful to have you back home."

"Let's go you cheeky brat." Snape gave him a stern look, but they both knew it was just banter.

They walked back to the parlor together, with Harry just a step behind Snape. He had a huge smile on his face, and he was clearly looking forward to spending the rest of their afternoon with his guardian.

Snape tapped the coffee table with his wand and the tea service appeared. Although he often made his own tea, it was usually when he needed something to do with his hands or was feeling a bit anxious. But he preferred summoning his afternoon tea from the Hogwart's kitchens, it usually came with some nice biscuits and snacks, things he normally didn't keep in his own pantry.

Harry jumped onto the couch and folded his hands, smiling to himself as he waited patiently for Snape to serve himself first.

Snape poured tea into a cup for Harry and added the milk and sugar for him before handing him the cup. Harry accepted it graciously and reached back for two biscuits.

"We can take a trip to Hogsmeade, Mr. Potter, but I will have to change your appearance and we will need to be very careful." Snape situated himself back in his armchair, holding his cup elegantly as he spoke.

"That's OK, I don't mind." Crumbs trickled down the side of his mouth and his chin as he chomped on a biscuit.

Snape looked at the boy spilling crumbs everywhere and felt disgusted. "Really, Potter, don't take such large bites. And chew with your mouth closed, you're covered in crumbs."

Harry reached his hand up to brush the crumbs off of his face, and then his lap. "Oh, sorry."

Snape tried not to react as the boy brushed all of the crumbs from his person onto the floor. Merlin help me, this boy is practically a wild animal. He took a deep breath and tried to suppress his obsessive-compulsive thoughts about the crumbs now all over the parlor floor.

"The Headmaster and I are very concerned that if someone sees you, it could make things very difficult for us with the Ministry. I hope we will be able to finalize your apprenticeship this week, but if we are not, you and I may need to take a trip away from Hogwarts for a little while."

Harry looked thrilled, he practically bounced off of the couch. "Wicked! Where are we going? Can we go anywhere? Like, could we go to Spain or Thailand or somewhere cool?"

"Calm down, Potter. Hopefully we don't have to go anywhere, but I want you to be prepared for the possibility. I don't know where we would go, but we would have to make a very secure plan with Professor Dumbledore and Master Barclay to go somewhere safe."

After they finished their tea, they got ready for their visit to Hogsmeade. Snape knew this was somewhat risky, but he also felt like it was important for Harry to have some things to occupy his time before his boredom got them both in trouble.

Snape rapped Harry on the head with his wand and changed him to appear slightly younger with dark auburn hair and brown eyes. He changed his glasses to rectangular frames, and the two walked to Hogsmeade.

When they arrived, Snape took Harry first to a stationary and art supply store. Snape was actually quite a good artist, something few people knew about him. He used to make little drawings for Lily, but other than her, he'd never shown his sketches to anyone. He sometimes drew beautiful specimen drawings of flowers and herbs and other potions ingredients into his lab journal, but otherwise he hadn't sketched for fun in quite a long time.

"Why don't we pick up a few different things. Do you like to draw or do you think you'd prefer to color or paint something that has already been outlined?"

Harry had no idea. He'd used crayons and markers in primary school but he'd never had his own at home. Dudley had all kinds of nice art supplies but he'd never been allowed to play with them.

"I don't know, I never really had any art supplies before. I would sometimes doodle in my notebooks at school, but I don't think I'm very good at drawing."

Snape nodded. "Perhaps we should get you a nice journal- then you can write or draw or put whatever you want in it. It's a good exercise to spend some time reflecting at the end of the day and just giving yourself a space to let your mind wander onto paper."

Harry picked out a nice journal bound in dark green leather. Snape bought him a really nice set of colored pencils and a few higher quality quills to write with, he'd noticed that Harry's quills were rather cheap and well-used, which certainly didn't help his penmanship.

Harry also picked out an origami book and some colorful origami paper (which was charmed so that it would move in a way consistent with whatever shape was created), as well as an 'adult' coloring book that was filled with Quidditch players and scenes that would move once colored in.

Next, they went into a toy store. Snape didn't have anything "fun" to do in his quarters, so he let Harry pick out a wizarding chess board and some card games. Snape also picked out a magical puzzle; he thought it was interesting because the image on the puzzle, as well as the difficulty/number of pieces could be adjusted with a charm. It was something they could do together more than once.

Snape was on a bit of a buying binge. He told himself that he was doing it for his own sanity—this way he didn't have to entertain the brat every hour of the day—but he also enjoyed seeing Harry get so excited. Based on the few things Harry had said about the Dursleys, and his casual comments about how he'd never had crayons or toys of his own, he got the sense that Harry's childhood had been devoid of nice things. As a boy who'd grown up poor, without anything new or nice, in buying these things for Harry, it was almost as if he was buying them for his younger self, and it made him feel good. Not that it was something he would ever admit.

They saved the book store for last. Snape was an avid reader and he wanted to encourage Harry to read for pleasure, something he hoped might eventually improve his focus for reading academic texts. Harry picked out an adventure book on dragon tamers and then another book that looked like some kind of mystery. Snape found a beautiful book that retold much of the history of the world, but through the eyes of wizards. From the heroes of the Roman Empire to Genghis Khan and Napoleon, it was the stories of the witches and wizards who existed alongside them but whose stories were never really told. Snape thought that might be a fun and informative read for a boy raised by Muggles.

"Alright, I think that's enough for one day." Snape said to Harry as he shrunk the package of books into his robes. "Let's head back, we still have some work to do today."

Harry was thrilled. "Thank you so much, thank you for everything!" He couldn't believe that Snape, of all people, had bought him so many amazing things.

"Can we play wizard chess tonight? Or maybe we can work on the puzzle!" Harry was practically skipping the whole way back to Hogwarts. He jogged up ahead and then turned around, jogging backwards so that he could talk to Snape at the same time.

"We'll see. We need to review the work you did this morning. And I'd still like to do a little something with Potions today." Snape wasn't trying to kill the mood, but he wanted the boy to calm down, he was clearly very hyped up. "Now stop bouncing around and walk properly. If you keep flitting around like a Cornish Pixie you're going to trip and hurt yourself."

Harry was too happy. This was better than any Christmas he'd ever had. He was practically bouncing off the walls the moment they got back to their quarters. He couldn't wait to open everything up and look at it and touch it and try it and play with it. He was practically drunk on excitement.

Snape knew he was going to have a hard time getting Harry to focus now, and he wasn't sure quite how to get him to calm down. "Why don't you take your new things to your room and put them away carefully. When you finish, we can go to my study and review some of your work from earlier."

Harry didn't want to do school work. He wanted to play with his new things. He wanted Snape to play chess with him or Exploding Snap or do anything but review Transfiguration. He looked up at the clock and it was nearly 5:00. Dinner would be in an hour and a half. Maybe if he dragged things out long enough, Snape would change his mind and just give up.

"OK," Harry said cheerfully, as Snape pulled the parcels out of his robes to enlarge them again. He took them to his room and laid everything out on the floor, deciding how he would arrange things on his shelves and his desk.

Nearly forty-five minutes later, Harry had still not returned to the parlor. Snape had wanted to let the boy take a few minutes to calm down and put things away, but now he was sure that Harry was just wasting time. He was trying to be patient, but they had things to do.

He walked to Harry's door and knocked twice before opening it. On the floor, Harry was sprawled out on his stomach, playing with pieces from his wizarding chess set.

Snape cleared his throat. Harry continued as if he wasn't there. He crossed his arms and stared, waiting to be acknowledged. Seconds went by but Harry didn't look up.

He couldn't take it anymore, finally he broke the silence. "Excuse me, Mr. Potter. Didn't I ask you to put everything away and then come to my study? There is work to be done before you can relax."

"I'm not done putting things away. I just wanted to see them for a minute." Harry said, not bothering to look away from the wizard chess.

Snape took a deep breath. He really wasn't in the mood to argue with Harry. Has the boy not learned anything from today? For the love of Merlin, what is he thinking? He clenched his jaw and put on an authoritative tone. "Mr. Potter, it was not a request. You will put that away right now and we will review your school work."

Harry ignored him.

Snape could feel his anger building, he did not like to be ignored or disrespected. He narrowed his eyes and lowered his voice. "You have three seconds to put that away, stand up, and come with me or you will not like the consequences."

Normally, any student who heard those words, in that tone, would obey immediately, recognizing the danger in Snape's voice.

"I'll come later," Harry said, casually, as if he'd completely forgotten who he was talking to.

In the blink of an eye, Snape had pulled out his wand, flicked it once and the chess set disappeared. He replaced his wand, reached down, grabbed Harry by the arm, and pulled him up on his feet. "We're going. Right. Now."

As soon as the chess set disappeared, Harry threw an absolute fit. It was like he was suddenly 6 years old instead of 12. He refused to move and put all of his weight down, trying to sit back down on the floor. "Why did you do that? I just wanted to look at it! That was mine! Give it back!" He was in tears attempting to throw himself onto the ground, but Snape had too strong of a grip around his arm.

Snape had no idea what to do. He'd never seen a boy Harry's age acting like a toddler. He reached down and gave Harry a sharp smack on the rear before gripping his other arm so he could hold Harry up with two hands.

"Potter, you stop this RIGHT NOW. What has gotten into you?" He gave him a small shake and tried to look at him in the eyes, but Harry was flailing around with his eyes closed.

Harry refused to stand and his legs were hanging in the air while he forced all of his weight down on Snape's hands. Snape was ready to hex him, but he knew that was not an option. Not knowing what else to do, he lifted the boy up and put him on his bed, hoping he wouldn't be able to hurt himself or Snape if this tantrum continued. Harry rolled onto his stomach and buried his head in his pillow and cried.

Snape was practically out of breath. He just stared at the boy on the bed in complete shock.

"I don't know what is going on with you, but this is completely unacceptable. You will stay here and calm down for 15 minutes and then we will talk. Don't you dare get off this bed, Potter."

Snape flicked his wand and dimmed the lights, hoping that would help Harry relax. He went back to the parlor to try and figure out what the hell had just happened.

Once again, Snape had done something kind for Harry, and once again, Harry had suddenly started behaving terribly. He was starting to see a pattern. He knew this was not normal behavior for Harry, but for some reason he was being triggered. He reacted poorly after Snape bought him clothes. He'd also had a small fit of defiance after they'd come home from a nice day out in London, and then this-whatever this was-which was infinitely worse.

Snape was the furthest thing from a child psychologist, but even he knew that this was Harry acting out because of some kind of past trauma. He'd heard of kids who had come from really difficult backgrounds suddenly being adopted or given a stable home and then they'd regress, subconsciously. He had just witnessed Harry acting like a small child, which seemed extremely out of character for him. Snape expected a certain amount of disrespect and general disobedience, but a full-blown temper tantrum? No, it wasn't normal. But then again, he'd said the same thing about Harry the day he'd attacked him over the invisibility cloak. It might be out of character, but it was becoming a regular occurrence and it needed to stop.

Sitting in his chair, Snape brought his hand up to rub his temples. I'm not qualified for this.

The clock on the mantle ticked away and Snape just sat there, staring off into space, trying to figure out what he was going to do. He was out of his depth. Discipline, he could handle, but this, it needed more than a firm hand.

When the fifteen minutes had passed, Snape was tempted just to just stay there. He didn't know if he had the energy to deal with Harry any more today. It was exhausting. But he also knew he couldn't just leave him sitting in his room forever. He took a deep breath and got up from his chair.

Snape knocked, and then entered Harry's room. Harry was still lying on his bed, sniffling quietly into his pillow. Snape pulled the desk chair over to the side of his bed and sat down.

Harry had heard him come in but he was too embarrassed to look at him. He had no idea why he had reacted the way that he was feeling horrible. He pushed his face deeper into the pillow.

Snape put a hand on Harry's back. "We need to talk. Turn around and look at me please." His voice was gentle but firm.

Harry rolled onto his side, facing Snape. He was too ashamed to look at him in the eyes so he looked down at his feet instead.

"Do you want to tell me what the atrocious display was all about?" Snape wanted the boy to talk to him, but he didn't want him to think that his behavior was going to be completely ignored.

Harry sniffed loudly and mumbled. "I don't know."

"Well, try. I'm hoping there's a good explanation, Mr. Potter, because I can't imagine after knowing how I feel about disrespect and defiance that you would be so quick to behave so poorly. Especially after being punished earlier today."

Harry started crying. He didn't know why he had acted that way. He had been so happy and excited about Snape buying him those nice gifts, he had just wanted to enjoy it. When Snape had made his chess set disappear, he felt an anger and sadness just explode inside of him and he couldn't control it.

Snape knew he was going to have to prompt the boy. "Were you upset because I told you that you couldn't play with your new things right now?"

Harry nodded his head, tears still coming down his face. "And then you took them away."

"You know that if you had just come in and finished reviewing your work with me, we would have been done in less than an hour. I was completely prepared to spend the rest of the evening playing chess with you or doing the puzzle. I just wanted you to do your work first."

"I guess I was just so happy to have these new things. No one ever bought me things like that before. Not even for Christmas or my birthday. Not ever. They always bought things for Dudley, but never me. I never had anything." Harry explained, tearfully. He put his head into the crook of his arm.

Snape was not surprised to hear this, but it confirmed his earlier suspicions that Harry had been neglected and mistreated by his relatives.

"They were despicable people, Mr. Potter. Did they harm you in other ways?" Snape looked at the boy, who was obviously in a great deal of emotional pain. "Can you sit up, please."

Harry pushed himself into a sitting position, and slid his back against the headboard, hugging a pillow across his chest.

"They didn't beat me or anything, I mean, not really. But they never gave me food, they forced me to do all kinds of work around the house, and then they locked me in a cupboard under the stairs. They hated me. They always said really horrible things to me and they wanted me to suffer."

Snape wanted to believe that this was just melodrama. In fact, a year earlier he would have laughed at the thought that the spoiled little brat would dare complain about doing a few chores. But having met the Dursleys, and recognizing that there must have been something terribly wrong to make Harry run away, he believed the boy.

"What do you mean they locked you in a cupboard?" Snape's forehead furrowed and he could feel his anger returning, this time focused on Harry's disgusting relatives.

"That's where I lived. It was like my room. But they would put me in there anytime they got mad. They'd lock me in and leave me there, all alone, without food, with nothing to do for hours, or even days. They only ever let me out to cook and clean or do some kind of hard labor."

Snape reflected back to his own miserable childhood. His father had been an alcoholic who would often beat him and his mother. And although they didn't have a lot of money, and he'd never had new clothes or toys, his mother had always loved him and cared for him. Even his father would occasionally show him some affection when he wasn't drinking. He may not have had much, materially speaking, but he had never been truly neglected or unloved. What Harry was describing sounded unbearable, he couldn't imagine what it felt like to never have anyone show any love or care.

"That's horrible. Did they mistreat your cousin as well?"

A snort came out of Harry's nose when he laughed bitterly at the question. "You must be joking. They treated him like a king. They bought him everything he wanted, all of the time. He never had to do chores or cook or do anything. I wasn't even allowed near any of his toys. And they didn't even care if he beat me up or bullied me." Harry hugged his pillow tighter.

Snape reached out and put his hand on Harry's shoulder. "What they did to you was cruel and unfair. I am sorry that you ever had to go through that. I want you to listen to me, you will neverEVER go back to those people, Harry. You're safe now."

Harry felt a warm sensation spread all over his body hearing Snape call him by his first name.

"They called me a freak. They told me I was worthless and useless and that they wished I had never been born to burden them."

Now that Harry had begun to talk, he was letting everything out. He wanted Snape to know just how awful his life had been. He didn't want to hide it from him anymore.

Snape continued to rub his hand on Harry's shoulder in a calming way. "That part of your life is over now, you never have to go back there. Your new life is here with me now, and I know that you are none of those things. You are a bright, capable young wizard and I believe you will do great things. I don't want you to ever think of those people or the words they've said to you again."

Harry felt good hearing those words from Snape. He felt safe and reassured. "I'm sorry for the way I acted earlier, I don't know why I did that."

Snape quickly adjusted his tone and his face to something more stern. "I understand that you've been through a lot. While that may explain your behavior, it does not excuse it. What I saw today was a tantrum I'd expect from a four year-old, not a 12 year-old boy. I understand you are dealing with some difficult feelings, but then you need to express that to me. I will not allow this kind of behavior to continue, Mr. Potter."

Hugging his pillow tighter, he let his chin drop down on top of it before looking up at Snape. "I know. I'm sorry."

"You know what my rules are and what kind of behavior I expect from you. If you ever throw a tantrum like that again, I will treat you the same way I would a misbehaving four year-old and put you over my knee without a moment of hesitation. Do you understand me?"

"Yes, sir." Harry blushed. He knew he had acted like a toddler and he was embarrassed by it.

"Now, we still have some time before dinner. I'd like to review your work. If we finish that, I will let you choose something fun to do before bed- we can play chess or we can work on the puzzle."

Snape gave his arm a firm pat, then he stood up and put the chair back at Harry's desk. "Now, up you get, let's go."

Harry got up and followed Snape to his study.

After dinner, Harry and Snape sat down in the parlor and worked on the giant puzzle together. They set it up on the coffee table in front of the couch. Snape sat on the couch, and Harry sat on the floor. After looking at the box and deciding on an image (Harry chose a picture of a busy downtown London scene), Snape tapped the box with his wand and said the incantations that were written in the instructions. They emptied out 1,000 puzzle pieces.

As they worked on the puzzle, Snape and Harry talked casually. Snape was actually relieved to have an activity that kept both of their hands busy and allowed for little eye-contact and easy conversation. It was mostly Harry who talked, although he would occasionally ask Snape a question.

"When I finish my apprenticeship, will I be a Potion Master like you?" Harry asked as he searched for a half red puzzle piece to go on the top of the double decker bus.

"It depends. You'll be a junior apprentice until you come of age. You will still need to complete your OWLs and NEWTs, and if you do well, you can sit the first exam for Advanced Potion studies. I would hope after your apprenticeship you would find all of these very easy. Then if you choose to go on, you will need to find a research topic to work on during an advanced apprenticeship. When you complete your thesis and pass the Potion Master board exams, you can be a Potion Master."

Snape popped two pieces together to complete the top edge of the puzzle. He always started with the edge pieces and worked his way in.

"Wow, that sounds like a lot of work," Harry said, as he scanned a pile of pieces for one with part of a flower pot. Ten seconds later he shouted out, "Oh, I found it!" He picked up the piece and put it into a little area of the puzzle filled with shop fronts.

"You will have plenty of time to decide what you would like to do, and you will still have many options after this apprenticeship. That's why it's important that you keep up with your studies in other courses as well. I want you to be a well-rounded wizard."

"Could I still be an auror like my parents?" Harry looked up from the puzzle.

"You could. If you work hard and do well on your NEWTs you will be more than prepared to sit the exam for Auror Training." Snape paused and looked at Harry. "Your mother was brilliant at Potions, you know. It's an important skill for an auror. She did very well at Transfiguration as well, but Potions was her specialty, and she enjoyed it."

Harry smiled at this detail. "I hope I can be as good as her."

"I'm sure if you work hard and put effort in, you will do very well." Snape took this opportunity to re-emphasize an earlier lesson. He arched an eyebrow and gave a strong look in Harry's direction. "But you're going to need to put in more focus, Mr. Potter. I may need to slow our timeline a bit until you catch up, but I want you to make an effort to do quality work."

Snape pulled out a piece with the clock face of Big Ben and connected it to the partially completed tower. He hadn't done a puzzle in ages, he actually found it quite relaxing.

This continued until 8:30 when Snape sent Harry to get ready for bed. While he was getting ready, Snape sent an owl to Barclay to see if they could have a floo call later in the evening. He wanted to get an update on Harry's situation as soon as possible.

At 8:55, Snape walked back to Harry's room to check on him. He found Harry sitting in bed, reading his dragon book.

"Did you brush your teeth?"

"Yep!"

Seeing that Harry was reading, he decided to give him a few more minutes to enjoy his book, hoping to encourage him. "You can read for 15 more minutes and then it's lights out."

He shut Harry's door and returned to the parlor, hoping he'd hear from Barclay soon. He reflected on his earlier conversation with Harry and was glad the boy had finally opened up about his life at the Dursley's. Snape was livid that he'd been forced to stay in such horrid conditions and was determined to speak to Dumbledore about it.

When 15 minutes passed, he returned to Harry's room to turn off the lights. When he walked in, he saw that Harry had already fallen asleep, glasses still on his face, book in hand.

Snape walked over and slowly pulled the book out, placing a magical bookmark on the open page. He then reached over to take Harry's glasses, carefully removing them without disturbing the boy. He pulled the blankets up around his shoulders and then flicked the lights off.

At 10:00pm, the floo roared and Master Barclay's face appeared in the green glow of the fire.

"Good evening, Severus, I hope that this is a good time."

Snape put down the book he was reading and adjusted himself in his chair. "Of course, Master Barclay, thank you for making time. I just wanted to inquire about how things were going with the APM. Do you think we'll be able to complete the bond by the end of the week?"

Even through the distorted light of the floor, Snape could see that Barclay was holding onto some disappointment. "I'm not sure, Severus. I've had a chance to speak with seven out of the ten board members. I've been able to convince most of them, although two of them have been reluctant, and maybe another two are on the fence. All we need is the majority to say yes, but I still need to speak to the others. Our numbers aren't quite there right now. One of the board members is abroad in Japan collaborating on a project, he won't return until next week. The other two have just been busy and I will continue to try to connect with them."

"I appreciate all you are doing for this, thank you. I don't mean to rush you, but we are worried about keeping Harry hidden here at Hogwarts, especially after the students return next week. Dumbledore thinks that if the bond can't be performed by the end of this week, I should take Harry into hiding somewhere else until we can complete it."

Master Barclay's face showed that he was engaged in careful reflection. "I see your dilemma, Severus. I will continue to try and secure the necessary votes, but it might be a good idea to make a plan. Do you know where you would go?

Snape stretched his legs out before crossing them again. "No, not yet. I was hoping you might have some thoughts on it."

"I'll think about it. I will get back to you in the next few days to update you on my progress. We need six of the APM to agree, although I would feel more comfortable with more. How are things with Mr. Potter going?"

Snape debated how much to share with his mentor. He didn't want to give him a reason to change his mind or think any less of Harry. "He's still settling in. I'm afraid his school work has suffered with him not being in school all year, so we will have to work diligently to get him back on track. I think, however, he is quite motivated, so I am hopeful."

"It will take some time, there's no rush. Push him, but don't push him so hard that he loses his interest or gets frustrated. It is important to build up his confidence. If he thinks he can't do it, or he thinks you don't believe he can do it, he may stop putting effort in. I know that you have high expectations, Severus, and that is a good thing. But you must make sure you let him know that you only set expectations you believe he can reach. Perhaps you can set him up with some potions or tasks that you know he will perform well. Now is the time to boost him up, I am sure he is full of self-doubt at the moment."

Snape was impressed. He knew his mentor was a wise man and a great teacher, but he had made an especially astute observation about Harry's mental state. Now knowing what he'd been through at home, he imagined the boy did suffer from self-esteem issues, which was probably one of the reasons he hadn't tried very hard to do well in school. Aside from poor reading and study habits.

"Your insight is most valuable, Master Barclay. Thank you for this wonderful advice."

"We will speak soon. If you need anything else from me, please reach out. I'm here if you need any help. You've taken on a difficult task, Severus, but you're not in this alone. Please remember that."

Snape nodded his head. "I will keep that in mind. Thank you for your time. Have a good evening."

"You as well. Don't forget to take care of yourself, Severus." And with that, he withdrew from the floo leaving Snape alone in his parlor, feeling the weight of the world.

Snape considered pouring himself a firewhisky, but reminded himself that he would be getting up early in the morning and he needed a clear head if he was going to sit with Harry and spoon-feed him second year coursework.

Knowing he couldn't possibly sleep yet and feeling a bit wound-up, he sat down on the couch and looked at the puzzle. He began organizing the pieces into piles based on their color and the part of the puzzle they belonged to. All of the red pieces from the double decker bus, the blue sky pieces, the river Thames pieces, and skyscraper pieces were placed into neat little piles to make it easier. Having completed the top edge, he started piecing together the left edge of the puzzle. The methodical work of the puzzle helped ease his mind.

At nearly midnight, he got up to go to bed when he heard a noise from Harry's room. He froze for a moment to listen and he heard it again, at first it sounded like a whimper, but then he heard a scream. He jumped up and ran to the boy's room.

He burst through the door and saw Harry moving fitfully, crying out something unintelligible. Relieved he wasn't hurt or in danger, he realized that the boy was having a nightmare.

Snape sat on the edge of his bed and put a hand on Harry's chest. "Wake up. You're having a nightmare. It's just a dream." He rubbed circles on the boy's chest, hoping to bring him out of his nightmare and ground him to his body in reality.

Harry's eyes flew open and he began to sob. He sat up and grabbed onto Snape's arm. "I dreamed I was back with the Dursleys. They were angry and they were torturing me. Then they locked me up and I was screaming to get out. I told them you were going to come looking for me but they just laughed at me and said that nobody wanted me. They said that even if they let me die in that cupboard, no one would miss me or come for me"

His whole body began to heave with his sobs. "It felt so real."

Snape reached his arm around Harry's back and patted it a few times before rubbing calming circles on it. "Shhhh, it's OK. It's not real. It's just a dream. You are never going back there, I promise you. I will never let them or anyone else harm you. You're going to be OK."

"Do you want some water? Or a warm glass of milk?" Snape offered, wanting to do something for the boy but not sure what. He wanted to avoid a calming draft if at all possible, he didn't want to get in the habit of drugging the boy every time he felt anxious or couldn't sleep. It would be easier, but it would only mask the problem, not solve it.

"Can I have milk, please?" Harry asked, wiping his face with the back of his hand.

Snape tapped his wand on the table and a glass of milk appeared. He tapped it once more, casting a heating charm before handing it to Harry.

"Take slow sips."

Snape waited a few moments before opening the conversation again. "Do you often have nightmares, Mr. Potter?"

Harry sipped at his milk and paused. "Sometimes, but not usually about this. Sometimes I hear and see other things. Like screaming and hearing people being tortured. But then my scar will hurt. I almost never dream about the Dursleys."

"Hmmm...well, you've had an emotional few days. And I'm sure the fact that you talked about it today probably brought it to the forefront. Tomorrow we will do a relaxation exercise before bed, that should help clear your mind of any negative emotions and memories that are hanging around before you go to sleep."

Seeing that Harry had begun to calm down, Snape removed his hand from the boy's back. "How are you feeling now?"

"Better," said Harry. "I'm tired but now I'm kind of afraid to go to sleep."

Harry laid back slowly, keeping his head on the pillow, but scooting his body down until he was almost flat.

"It's best not to worry about sleeping or you'll give yourself too much anxiety to fall asleep. Let's just focus now on relaxing a bit. I want you to close your eyes and take a deep breath," Snape instructed, as he brushed his hands across Harry's forehead and down his face.

Harry craved his gentle touch. He had never had anyone soothe him as a child, and he didn't realize how much he needed it.

"Do you remember your peaceful place? I want you to close your eyes and imagine yourself there."

"Can you rub my back some more?" Harry asked shyly, hoping he could have some of the affection he was desperate for.

Snape was caught off-guard by the request, but he didn't want to tell him no. "Roll over onto your stomach."

Snape started with simple circles, and then he moved his hands up and down Harry's back, gently rubbing the tension out of his shoulders and his neck.

Harry smiled into the pillow, he felt so relaxed and happy. He could not remember a single other time in his life that someone had done something like this for him. The most physical contact he had with anyone was maybe a short hug. Having someone just soothe him with their hands felt amazing.

Snape continued silently for several minutes, hoping the boy would fall asleep. He waited for the heavy, even breaths to let him know that Harry had sleeping, but they didn't come.

Finally, Harry lifted his head up. "Thanks, that made me feel a lot better."

Snape raised an eyebrow, "I was hoping you'd fall asleep. Aren't you tired?"

"I feel more relaxed now, but I can't shut my brain up."

Snape knew that feeling well. He'd never been a great sleeper, and he constantly struggled with an overthinking brain that wouldn't shut up at night. He had trained himself to do meditations and use techniques to help himself but it was still a struggle. It was why he stayed up late and read.

Reflecting on what worked for him, Snape suddenly stood up and walked to Harry's bookshelf, pulling out the large, beautiful book he'd bought for Harry about the magical history of the world. It was more of a book of heroic tales, but he thought that maybe if he read this to Harry, it would give his brain something else to think about.

Pulling out the desk chair, he placed it next to Harry's bed and sat down. "I'm going to read to you for a bit. I just want you to lay down comfortably and just listen. Let your mind be free and just listen to the words I'm saying and imagine them in your mind."

Harry rolled onto his back. No one had ever read to him in his entire life. He felt that warmth spread over him again. He looked up at his guardian expectedly. "OK, I'm ready."

Snape opened the first page and began to read. His voice was like warm chocolate as he read the words, slowly but with inflection. He was a brilliant reader.

After a few minutes, Harry rolled onto his side facing Snape, putting one arm underneath the pillow and pulling it down slightly, so he was almost cradling it in his arms. He felt happy and peaceful as he listened to Snape tell the story of Ancient Egypt, the pharaohs, and the wizards. He didn't want to fall asleep, he was enjoying this all too much, but somewhere about 10 pages in, he closed his eyes and drifted off.

Snape tapped the page, setting a bookmarking spell that would open right to that page the next time it was opened. He walked over to the bookcase to replace the book before returning the chair to its place under the desk.

He leaned over the sleeping figure of Harry Potter and whispered, "Sleep well, Harry," before extinguishing the lights and walking quietly out of his room.

Merlin help me, I've become a cuddly old grandmother. Honestly, Severus, get it together. He scolded himself, but he didn't really feel bad about it. He knew he'd done the right thing to comfort the boy, even if it made him feel supremely uncomfortable. This was a boy starved for affection and care. He knew that he would have to provide that as well as discipline and structure if he wanted the boy to trust him. He had known that when he agreed to the apprenticeship. The magical bond would only strengthen and hold if there was a deep connection. The stronger that bond, the more powerful both of their magic would be moving forward.

Snape walked to his room and closed the door. He glanced at the clock in his room, it was nearly 1:00am. He quickly got ready for bed and climbed in. He was exhausted, but now it was his own mind that was reeling. He was filled with self-doubt. He knew it was going to take a lot of patience and effort to help Harry work through everything. He didn't know if he was the right person for this after all.

He took a deep breath and began a meditation. He focused on his breathing and imagined himself in his safe place, a beautiful cave that opened to the sky, with a small waterfall. He continued to breathe slowly until he too, finally drifted off to sleep.

Chapter Text

The last two days had gone by without incident. Harry and Snape were falling into a comfortable pattern. They spent the mornings in Snape's study, painstakingly going through his 2nd year coursework, and in the afternoons they spent time working on potion's concepts, preparing ingredients, and working in the lab. Snape had shown Harry how he organized his stores and took inventory and reviewed some of the tools they would use for creating potions.

Today Harry would be brewing his first potion with Snape, and he was both excited and nervous. Snape had taken Master Barclay's advice and was trying to set Harry up for success. They'd spent the previous day harvesting and preparing some of the ingredients, and he had helped Harry set up his own small space in the lab where he'd put away his new tools and organized things the way he liked it. Snape had also presented him with his very first lab notebook, which Snape explained was important for him to use to document each step as he went along, as well as any results.

"Now, Mr. Potter, the most important step before you begin brewing is to review your protocol, make sure you have each and every one of your ingredients—as well as making sure you have the right amount—and to get all of your tools ready. You don't want to start brewing and realize that you don't have enough of something you need. Look through the protocol now and make sure."

Snape knew that they had everything- they'd spent the entire afternoon yesterday collecting and preparing things for today. But he wanted Harry to get in the habit of checking everything more than once. Brewing potions was an exact science, and anything less than a painstaking attention to detail was setting oneself up for failure.

Harry beamed. He was wearing his new work robes and had his lab notebook in front of him. He couldn't wait to brew this potion.

"It says we need 3 diced flobberworms, 0.5 grams of crushed oyster shell, 3 drops of essence of thyme, 4 ground stag beetles, 0.1 g of bee pollen, 3mL of morning dew (collected at the spring equinox), and 1 shredded cocoon of a lunar moth. I have them all here."

Harry had lined up each of his ingredients in front of him as Snape had instructed. The dry ingredients were weighed and measured on small pieces of thin parchment paper, and the wet ingredients were measured out in glass vials. As a person who thrived on control and order, Snape was extremely organized in everything he did, but when it came to his potions and his lab, he was bordering on obsessive-compulsive. If there was one thing he would pass on to Harry, it would be this. He would never tolerate any disorganization or mess when it came to the potion's lab.

Snape nodded in approval. "Very good, Mr. Potter. Now I want you to scan the protocol to make sure that you do everything in the correct order, and that you do not begin any step without knowing that you have completed all of the previous steps and are prepared for the next several steps."

It was a fairly simple potion to brew, but that was the point. He wanted to train Harry, first and foremost, in good habits and proper technique.

Snape stood behind Harry, looking over his shoulder but holding himself back from getting too involved. As difficult as it was for him, a complete control freak, he knew it was important not to interfere. If Harry made a mistake, it was an opportunity to learn. He wanted Harry to do this on his own. It was important.

"Now, I want you to review your protocol again and mention outloud to yourself about any steps that might make things difficult. For example, if you need to change the light on the cauldron, or if you need to add an ingredient slowly or while stirring. Make note to yourself verbally about anything tricky."

Harry looked through the outline he'd made in his notebook and mentally read through each step, checking and double checking that he had everything in front of him in the right order.

"Out loud, Mr. Potter. When you speak the words, you'll remember hearing them and not just reading them."

Harry blushed slightly, feeling a bit silly talking out loud to himself. "Yes, sir. In this potion, I know that I need to let the flobberworms boil for 3 minutes before I add in the oyster shell. Then I need to wait until I see a violet colored smoke before I turn it down to a simmer and add in the next ingredient. Also, the potion needs to simmer for 5 minutes before I add in the morning dew, and at that point I need to be ready to stir immediately. At the end, I have to let the cocoon sit on the top and wait for it to begin to shimmer before I stir it 14 times."

Harry looked back at Snape for approval. He really wanted this to go well so that Snape would know he was taking it all very seriously.

"That's correct, Mr. Potter. When you are ready, you may go ahead and begin to brew. I want you to keep your lab journal open and follow along with the protocol, but if you notice something, you should note it down. For example, if it takes 30 seconds for the color to change, or if you notice that the solution becomes thick or gives off a smell. Write down all of your observations. This is a good habit to get into, it can be very important later to determine where something went wrong or to aid you as you make adjustments and begin creating your own potions."

Harry set up his cauldron and reviewed his protocol one more time. He could feel his heart rate increasing and his hands were shaking slightly as he reached for his wand to light the cauldron.

Noticing he was a bit shaky and clearly anxious, Snape reassured him. "Take a deep breath, there's no rush. You may begin when you feel ready. Focus your mind on your task and block out everything else."

Harry took a breath as instructed and closed his eyes for a moment. When he felt ready, he lit the cauldron and began adding his ingredients, following the protocol to the letter.

Over the next hour, Snape stood silently as he watched Harry brew. He could tell that Harry was extremely focused and was trying his best not to get anything wrong. He wanted the boy to feel empowered by this activity, so he sat back and refrained from offering any commentary other than the occasional safety reminder.

Harry continued to look back at Snape throughout the process. In usual Snape fashion, he kept his face neutral and offered neither advice nor admonition. He was merely a bystander, he wanted Harry to know that he was doing this on his own.

In the last step of the potion, Harry was supposed to add the shredded moth cocoon gently to the surface of the potion and wait for it to shimmer a bright silver before he stirred it in. He slightly overshot, Snape had seen the silver glow for at least 3 seconds before Harry began to stir, but he kept his mouth shut. After completing the final 14 stirs and leaving it on a low flame for 8 minutes, the potion was complete.

Harry turned the flame off and attempted to remove the cauldron from the heat before staring down into it and waiting expectedly for Snape to give his approval.

Harry looked up in anticipation. "Did I do it?"

Snape walked over to the bench to look into the cauldron, again keeping his face neutral and impossible to read. He paused for a moment and picked up a small ladle, dipping it into the potion and taking a closer look at the thickness and color.

"Let's see, Mr. Potter. It appears to be the right color, and as far as I could see you followed the protocol very well. I think you could have started to stir a bit earlier on the last step-you don't have to wait for the shredded cocoon to glow brightly, just begin to shimmer-but the outcome seems adequate. Shall we try it out?"

When it came to potions, 'adequate' was quite a compliment coming from Snape, he wasn't one to ever shower students with words of praise. Nonetheless, Harry was pleased. His shoulders went back slightly as he stood up straight, and a smile formed on his face. They had spent the last two days reviewing the protocol, harvesting the ingredients, and preparing for the brew. He felt like he understood every component of the potion, and he'd brewed it exactly right.

"Are we actually going to try it out?" Harry asked, unsure if he was ready to test his own potion.

Snape looked down at him and raised an eyebrow. "Of course, Mr. Potter. If one doesn't have enough confidence in one's own creation, there can be no expectation for anyone else to try it."

Snape would have never allowed Harry to take something that wasn't safe. He had overseen every step of the ingredient harvesting and preparation, as well as the brew. There was nothing in this potion that could harm him, even if it didn't work-although he was certain it would.

"Now then, I want you to take your dropper and administer three drops of the potion to yourself."

Harry dipped the dropper into the cauldron, pulling out a shimmering silver purple liquid. He hesitated a moment before opening his mouth and placing 3 drops onto his tongue.

Snape waited a few moments after Harry had taken the potion, and then flicked his wand, putting a darkening spell on the room.

The potion was called "Occulus Purpura" and it enhanced the activities of the visual purple, allowing for increased night vision. A few drops of this potion would allow a person to see the world with the same acuity and clarity of a nocturnal animal.

Harry swallowed the drops of his potion and waited as the dark lab was suddenly illuminated.

"This is brilliant! I can see almost everything." Harry moved his head around the lab, his mouth open and smiling.

Snape held out three fingers and asked, "Can you see how many fingers I'm holding up?"

"Three, sir," he replied, taking a few steps and soaking in the bizarre experience of seeing the lab glowing like dusk, while still feeling the darkness all around him.

Harry continued to look around the room in amazement. He immediately imagined all of the cool ways he could use this potion, few of which he figured Snape would be pleased with. He chuckled to himself softly.

"Well done, Mr. Potter. Now I want you to note down everything in your lab journal so you can describe the effects of what you've brewed."

After a few minutes in the dark, Snape returned the lab to visibility with a flick of his wand. Harry was sitting on a stool now, writing in his lab book.

When the lights came on, Harry squinted his eyes and brought his hand to his face. "Ow, now the light feels too bright. It's giving me a bit of a headache."

"Note that down, Mr. Potter. What else are you feeling?"

Harry squinted at his lab book. He took off his glasses but he was still having a difficult time seeing his words on paper.

He looked up at Snape and replied "It's a bit harder to focus my eyes, I'm having trouble reading and writing in my book."

"A very keen and important observation. This is a wonderful potion for carrying out activities in the dark. Unlike a lumos spell, which casts light that others can see, this potion will allow you to see in the dark without giving away your location or giving others around you the same benefit of light. I'm sure you can imagine many instances when this might be helpful."

Snape paused for a moment to make sure that Harry was listening before he continued. "However, as with any potion, there will be side-effects and risks. In this case, if the light returns, you might find yourself at a visual disadvantage."

Snape pulled an antidote out of his robes, "We won't work on this today, but here's an antidote. It is important to always keep one with you anytime you use a potion that could put you at risk or that you may need to reverse quickly. Go ahead and take some."

He offered the vial to Harry who sipped it and grimaced. "Thanks."

"Now let's turn off the lights again and see if it worked." Snape cast a quick Nox and the lab went dark again.

"I can't see a thing!" Harry exclaimed.

Snape restored the light once more. "Has your normal vision returned? How does it look when you try to read and write up close."

Harry hunched over his notebook and he watched as the words became immediately clearer. "It's fine now," Harry said as he stared down at the notebook. He looked up at Snape and smiled. "That was pretty wicked."

Snape nodded at him with approval. "Good preparation and focus is the key to successful brewing. Now I want you to bottle and label your potion and clean-up your area. You don't want any ingredients laying around in a dirty lab space, they could interfere negatively the next time you begin to brew. Even the smallest amount of an ingredient left on your bench could contaminate your tools or your workspace enough to interfere disastrously with your next brew. Do you remember how to label?"

"Yes sir, I put the name of the potion, the date, and my initials."

"Correct. If you bottle more than one vial, make sure you put a number on it so you know which batch they belong to in case you find out later that something isn't right. You can reference it with a page to your lab notebook if you like."

Harry collected the potion into a vial and labeled it just as instructed and began cleaning his lab area. Snape retreated to his desk as Harry finished cleaning all of his tools and wiping down the table.

A few minutes later, Harry walked over to his desk. "I'm finished, Professor." He presented him with the labeled vial and looked at Snape expectantly.

Snape put down his quill and took the vial, ensuring it was labeled exactly as he instructed. After determining it was acceptable, he stood up from his desk and motioned with his head for Harry to follow him. "Very well, let's go ahead and put this in your store. You will now begin to create your own collection of potions Mr. Potter."

Snape walked into the small room where he kept his own potion's store and sat the vial in an area of his he had cleared out for Harry. There were now three empty shelves where he wanted Harry to put his things.

He turned around and looked at Harry. "Once you begin to amass more potions, you will consider how you would like to organize and inventory your stock. Congratulations, Mr. Potter, this is the first potion of your personal store. Very well done, today."

Harry was over the moon hearing these words of praise. Even if it was a relatively simple potion, he had felt like he'd been a part of each step, from harvesting the ingredients, preparing them, brewing them, and testing the potion. He was proud of himself, and it showed in the look on his face and the way he held himself as they walked out of the lab.

Snape closed and locked the door to the store room before turning around to Harry. "I shouldn't need to remind you, but just so we're clear, Mr. Potter"-Snape paused for dramatic effect with his back against the door and narrowed his eyes on Harry-"this store room, and all of the potions within it, including your own, are completely off-limits to you unless I am with you. May Merlin have mercy on you should I ever find out you've ever stepped foot into that room without my permission." He glared at Harry with a look that sent shivers down Harry's spine.

Harry could feel himself getting nervous as he looked into Snape's eyes. Somehow the man could still terrify him with a few words and a look, even when he hadn't done anything wrong. Not that the idea hadn't crossed his mind. "I won't, sir. I promise"

Snape let his eyes continue to seer into Harry's for emphasis. "It would be in your best interest if you kept that promise, Mr. Potter."

Harry nodded and followed Snape as he walked back into the lab.

Before leaving, Snape returned to Harry's bench and inspected his lab area carefully, the way a military officer might do a white glove inspection of his soldier's bunk. Harry stood nervously behind him as he inspected every inch of the area where he'd brewed, ensuring that each ingredient was put away neatly and caps were on tightly. He cast a small lumos with his wand and scrutinized every square inch of the bench to make sure there were no spilled ingredients or even the tiniest fleck of crushed oyster or bee pollen. He wanted the lab space immaculate, and he would not hesitate to make Harry clean it again if he found one tiny thing out of place. He was determined to instill good habits of organization and cleanliness in the lab above all else.

Finding everything surprisingly to his satisfaction, he put his wand away and turned back to Harry. In a stern voice to emphasize its importance he said "I want you to make sure you clean this space well every time you finish brewing, and then again before you begin your next brew. This is acceptable, but don't get lazy with it. I will inspect your bench each time we brew and I better always find it this clean." He gave Harry a pointed look.

Even though Harry knew he hadn't done anything wrong, he swallowed nervously. "Yes, sir. I will." Clearly the man was a bit of a freak when it came to a clean lab space, and he would have to remember to be extra careful.

Satisfied that Harry understood the importance of his words, his face softened slightly. "Very well. I'd say you've earned some tea and biscuits, so come along."

Even though Snape had ended things on a somewhat ominous note, Harry was still feeling pretty good about his potion. He knew Snape had been pleased and he felt a boost of confidence. He also liked knowing that Snape had made space for him in the lab, giving him his own workbench and his own little potion's store. It made him feel like he was wanted, and that Snape was planning to keep him around.

"Take off your work robes and hang them in the lab before you return to the parlor. I don't want stray pieces of stag beetle and flobberworms all over my floor and sofa."

Snape directed him to a hook near the door of the lab. "Hang them here. Putting on your robe should be the first thing you do when you come in, and taking it off should be the last."

Harry removed his robes and hung them as instructed. Snape motioned him through the door before closing and locking it behind them with his wand.

Back in the parlor, Snape and Harry enjoyed a cup of tea and some biscuits in relative silence. Snape was reading through some manuscripts while Harry sat on the floor working on the puzzle.

Since deciding that Harry needed more help getting through his schoolwork in the mornings, Snape had had very little time to get his own work done.

They were sitting there peacefully when there was a knock on the door. Harry jumped up excitedly to get it before he heard Snape's voice and felt a hand grip his arm tightly. "Sit down and stay quiet, Potter. You are not to answer the door."

Snape walked briskly across the parlor before opening the door slightly, carefully using his body to block the view of the parlor.

He was surprised to see Dumbledore there with Master Barclay. The three had been in frequent communication over the last few days, but Snape was not expecting them to stop by this evening.

"Headmaster, Master Barclay, how...unexpected." Snape attempted to stay polite although his displeasure was evident in his tone. He was a very private person and rarely invited anyone to his private quarters. He was absolutely not a fan of unannounced visits.

Snape opened the door and extended his arm, inviting them in with a gesture rather than words.

"Thank you, Severus. I apologize for catching you off-guard, we've just had some news that we wanted to discuss with you urgently," Dumbledore said. He flashed him a quick smile but his eyes revealed that his mind was heavy with worry. Seeing Harry in the parlor, he walked over and put his hand on the boy's shoulder. "Ah, Harry, my boy. How are you?"

Dumbledore and Harry exchanged a few words of greeting while Master Barclay and Snape stood at the door.

"Good to see you, Severus. I hope we're not interrupting. I obviously wouldn't be here if this wasn't quite important. I apologize for barging in without an invitation." Master Barclay gave him a firm pat on his arm.

"Of course, you are always welcome. We were just having tea. Please have a seat in the parlor." Snape walked them to the sofa and flicked his wand. Two more teacups appeared on the table.

Harry sat frozen on the ground with a puzzle piece in his hand, unsure of what Snape wanted him to do.

"Mr. Potter, it is good to see you again. Aren't you going to say hello? It's customary to stand when your superiors enter or leave a room." Master Barclay gave him a gentle smile, but then flashed a quick look to Snape as if to say Aren't you teaching this boy any manners?

Snape got the hint and turned to Harry. "Mr. Potter, please say hello to our guests and then go to your room. I will call you when we're done."

Harry stood up and walked over to Master Barclay and extended his hand awkwardly. "It's good to see you Master Barclay. I hope you're doing well."

Barclay shook his hand and then patted his shoulder. "I'm doing quite well, Mr. Potter. I hope you are settling in. How are you doing? I hope Professor Snape isn't working you too hard. How are your studies going?" The man smiled gently, knowing quite well about everything that he'd been up to, he and Snape had spoken nearly every night for the past several days.

"It's going well, sir. Snape taught me how to make the Occulus Purpura potion today, it was brilliant!" Harry smiled excitedly, hoping Master Barclay would also be proud to know that he'd brewed his first potion today with success.

"That's Professor Snape to you, young man. But I'm so glad to hear it. That's a very useful potion indeed." His tone was gentle, but Harry instantly regretted his mistake and he felt his face flush slightly. He'd forgotten that Master Barclay was such a stickler for formalities, he would have to remember to try extra hard not to make dumb mistakes like that in the future.

"You may excuse yourself, Mr. Potter, the three of us need to speak privately. Find something quiet to do in your room. It might be a good time to make some corrections to your Charms homework." Snape said calmly as he reached for his tea.

Harry suddenly turned around to Snape, "But why can't I stay? If you're talking about me, shouldn't I be here too?"

Snape put his cup down loudly and glared at Harry. Before he could say anything, Dumbledore chimed in. "Let us talk first, Harry. We need to discuss some things as adults first, and then we'll all talk together." He smiled at the boy kindly, understanding that this was probably difficult for him.

Snape kept quiet, hoping Dumbledore's words had been enough for Harry. He glared at the boy giving him a non-verbal warning to do as he was told.

Harry saw the look, but it just made him more frustrated. "But I want to stay. I'll be quiet! It's not fair for you to talk about me without me here. It's my life too and I'm not leaving!" Harry's voice got louder as his emotions raised up in his chest.

Seeing that Harry was starting to lose control of himself, Snape stood up from his chair. "Please excuse us, gentlemen, while I escort Mr. Potter to his room."

Snape walked over to Harry and put both of his hands down on his shoulders. He whispered in his ear as he turned him around and firmly guided him toward his room. "Keep your mouth shut, Potter. Let's go."

Harry knew he shouldn't push it, he could feel Snape's anger in his tone and in the tight grasp he had on his shoulders. He closed his mouth and allowed himself to be propelled toward his room without another word.

Snape opened his door and pushed him inside, closing the door behind them. He grabbed Harry by one arm and turned him around to look at him. "When I tell you to do something, Potter, you do it. You do not argue with me and you do not throw a tantrum. Especially not in front of other people. If you ever embarrass me with your insolence again, I will return the favor and embarrass you."

Harry knew exactly what he meant by that and he could feel his ears and face becoming red.

"But it's not fair! If this is about me, I should be there too! You're treating me like a child." Harry complained, jerking himself to the side, attempting to free himself from Snape's grip.

"You are a child. And it doesn't matter what you think is fair or unfair, when I tell you to do something, you listen and obey. Now I've had enough of this nonsense. You will sit at your desk and work on Charms, and I will come and get you when we're ready to include you. And I swear to you Potter, if you're not on your best behavior, you and I will have a very uncomfortable discussion when they leave."

Snape walked Harry to his desk and sat him down in the chair. "I will review your work after dinner, and I hope for your sake it looks much better than what you did this morning."

Harry was frustrated and annoyed, but he also knew that Snape was not in a mood to be messed with. The last thing he wanted was to be punished with Master Barclay and Dumbledore sitting in the next room. "Fine," he said as he stared down at his desk.

"Excuse me?" Snape grabbed his chin and pulled his face up so he could look at him in the eyes.

"I mean, yes, sir." Harry desperately wanted to roll his eyes, but one look at Snape's face and he controlled himself. He didn't have a death wish.

"Get your act together, Potter. When I come to get you later you better be the most polite, well-mannered boy I've ever seen or you will sorely regret it."

"Yes, sir." Harry said, trying to sound sincere.

Snape let go of him and walked to the door. He paused before he walked out and added, "I mean it, Potter. Do not test me."

He closed the door behind him firmly to punctuate his veiled threat.

Harry sat at his desk feeling sorry for himself. He hated when Snape turned on him like that, especially after they'd had such a good day working in the lab. He fumed to himself about what a tyrant he was while he pulled out his Charms assignment. Stupid git.

Snape took a breath and returned to the parlor as calmly as possible. He hated looking like he had no control over the boy, especially in front of Master Barclay.

"I apologize for keeping you waiting." Snape sat back down in his armchair, dreading whatever conversation the two wizards had come to have with him.

"Nothing to worry about, Severus. We were just settling in and pouring ourselves some tea." Dumbledore flashed him a smile as he reached for a biscuit.

Master Barclay didn't say anything but gave him a slightly disappointed look. Snape knew what he was thinking, he was a man who had very little tolerance for poor manners and disrespectful behavior and he was clearly less than impressed with Harry's little outburst.

Snape sat down in his armchair and took a deep breath.

"We're here, Severus, because Headmaster Dumbledore and I are concerned that things aren't going exactly as planned. We think it would be prudent for you to take Harry away from Hogwarts as soon as possible." Master Barclay crossed his legs and sat back on the couch, looking at Snape with some concern on his face.

Snape had guessed this was the reason for the visit. "I see. Have there been other developments I'm unaware of?"

"I've tried to gather the support from the APM without going into details about the fact that the boy in question was Harry Potter, however, people are talking and there have been speculations. One of the board members approached me about it today, having heard rumors that it is Mr. Potter we're doing this for. We are close, I've secured five votes that I'm confident in, and another two that I think we will have shortly, but I'm afraid that I may need to explain everything to get them. The Headmaster and I worry that this could leak quickly and the Ministry will attempt to come find him here."

Dumbledore nodded before interjecting. "Severus, if the Ministry finds him here before we complete the bond, they will no doubt try to take custody of him. He's technically not allowed to be on school grounds right now. It would be safer for Harry if you take him away while Master Barclay continues to work with the APM."

Snape took a sip of his tea and replaced the cup and saucer on his lap. "I see. And what if they come looking for him here and find me gone as well? I don't want to be accused of kidnapping the Boy Who Lived."

"We will have to arrange things carefully. Technically no one knows he's here besides you, me, Minerva, and Poppy. With the help of Master Barclay, we can explain your absence as an important trip away for professional reasons. We will say you've been summoned to collect ingredients and brew a special healing potion for a concerning new strain of Dragon Pox that has had outbreaks in Asia. Master Barclay can provide relevant paperwork as needed."

"I have colleagues in Shanghai who do have evidence of a few small outbreaks. It will not be difficult to arrange a written request for your assistance," Master Barclay added. "The key is to make sure that you and Harry are somewhere safe where you will not be discovered."

"And where, exactly, might that be?" Snape asked, with a slightly indignant tone in his voice.

Silence hung in the air for a few moments before Dumbledore set his cup down. He reached out to put his hand on Snape's arm. "We have a trusted colleague who has a cottage in Wales where you and Harry can stay safely. We considered several places outside of the UK, but there were too many complexities to international travel if we wished to hide Harry. Even with alternate forms of identification, there would be a paper trail."

Snape exhaled loudly. He still hated the idea of leaving the safety of Hogwarts, not to mention the inconvenience of leaving his classes in the hands of someone else. "And what, exactly, would Potter and I be doing in Wales? How long do we think this is for?" He looked at Barclay.

"Two weeks, maximum, Severus. I'm nearly there. I just need to convince two more people and we'll have the votes we need. I may have to find some creative ways to persuade them, but I know it can be done. One of them has been looking for a book deal, and the other has been trying to secure funding for a sabbatical project in Kenya. If I can secure these arrangements for them with the promise of their vote, we'll have what we need. I just need a bit more time."

Master Barclay was a very-well connected wizard, and Snape had no doubts that he would do whatever it took to get the votes they needed from the APM. But he also knew that some of the wizards on the board recognized this, and would expect favors to be granted in return. He imagined that once this got out amongst the others on the APM board, he would probably have to start fielding other requests as well.

Dumbledore spoke up, "I'm hopeful that, while less than ideal, this will give you more one-on-one time with Harry without the distraction of teaching and having to care for other students. You can continue to work with him on schoolwork and potions, but you will have more freedoms than you do here. He will have space to go out and play, and you'll be able to move about in the village."

Great, just what I need. More quality time with the brat. What does he think, I'm going to take the boy on picnics and teach him how to ride a bike? Snape imagined being locked up in some Welsh cottage with the boy for two weeks without seeing or speaking to another adult. He was already feeling restless.

"This cottage is in a small Welsh village, far from any known magical communities. You will be staying there under the guise of being a cousin of the owner of the cottage, bringing your son to experience some fresh air after a long illness."

"When do we need to go?" Snape asked. The students wouldn't be back for another three days, and he hoped he'd have time to get some things organized.

"We'd like you to leave as soon as possible. Preferably tomorrow morning. We've made all of the arrangements, so the cottage is ready for you. It belongs to Potion Master Llewlyn, so he actually has quite a nice set-up there for brewing. From what I understand, he also has quite a beautiful garden where he grows many unique ingredients. I believe there's a caretaker and gardener who comes by to check on things and keep an eye on his plants, but we'll make sure that won't be a problem for you."

Snape had met Master Llewlyn a few times, briefly, but he didn't know the man well. He had seen him give a talk on a lucid dream potion once. If he remembered correctly, the man's specialty was potions related to alternative consciousness. He dabbled in potions and spells that had previously been considered only for recreational use, but were now being used to treat mental health conditions such as trauma, anxiety and depression. It was rather ground-breaking work, but there were still many skeptics who didn't yet recognize their potential and were convinced it was just a bunch of hippies abusing the potions to get high and trip.

"Does Master Llewlyn know we're going to be there?" Snape asked, glancing between Dumbledore and Barclay.

"He's away at the moment harvesting ingredients and working with a shaman in the Amazon for the next few months. I asked him for the favor and he happily agreed. I did not tell him yours or Harry's name," Master Barclay responded. "He's a good man, a bit of a free-spirit himself. He said that the members of the Shipibo tribe had been kind enough to share their homes with him, and that he would only be equally happy to share his home with another wizard in need."

"Very generous, indeed." Snape agreed. He hoped at some point he'd get to know Master Llewlyn, he was very curious to know more about the healing properties of some of these hallucinogenic plants. Although Snape was the last person anyone would describe as a "free-spirit," he had a great appreciation for those who could think outside of the box. He valued creativity and innovation greatly, and had great respect for a Potion Master who was willing to challenge the establishment when it came to finding ways to heal and bring relief to those who are suffering. It was something he strived for in his own potion making.

"As for your classes, I was thinking we'd bring in Professor Slughorn. He has experience, not only teaching potions, but also running Slytherin House, so I figured it would be the easiest for him to cover for you, if you agree," Dumbledore said, hoping that Snape would accept.

Knowing he didn't have much of a choice, Snape agreed. "That would be fine, Albus. I will write up the lesson plans and leave them all on my desk."

Barclay looked at Snape and nodded in agreement. "I will take you and Mr. Potter to the cottage tomorrow. Master Llewelyn disconnected it from the floo network before he went abroad, once you’re settled there we’ll connect it back. I think it would be best if you could floo to my home in London early in the morning, and then I will drive us the rest of the way so that we don't raise suspicion when you suddenly appear in the village. It will take us about four and a half hours by car."

"Let's bring Harry in, shall we? I'm sure he'll have some questions." Dumbledore glanced in the direction of Harry's room.

Snape stood up, "I'll go get him, excuse me a moment."

Snape did his customary knock on the door before he opened it to find Harry sitting at his desk, his Charm's book open in front of him. Good, at least he knows how to follow some directions.

Harry didn't look up when the door opened. He was still kind of mad at Snape and he wanted to make a point.

"Come, Mr. Potter, we want to discuss a few things with you." Snape stood in the doorway and waited for Harry to get up.

Harry didn't say a word but scooted his chair back and walked toward the door without making eye contact or acknowledging Snape.

Snape reached out and grabbed Harry's arm before he walked through the door. He could sense that Harry was giving him the cold shoulder. "Drop the attitude right now, Mr. Potter. I want you on your best behavior. Am I clear?"

Harry nodded, still refusing to look up at Snape.

"Look at me and give me a verbal answer, please," Snape said, trying to keep his voice calm, not wanting to rile the boy up.

Begrudgingly, Harry looked up and said "Yes, sir." He flashed him a fake smile for half a second as a small act of rebellion.

Snape ignored his petulant little display and smiled back "That's a good boy." He let go of his arm and patted him patronizingly on the head. He wouldn't give Harry the satisfaction of being annoyed.

When they walked back into the living room, Snape brought a kitchen chair into the parlor and transfigured it into a small ottoman for Harry to sit, figuring he wouldn't want to squeeze himself between Dumbledore and Barclay on the couch. This way he could see all three of them as they talked.

Harry waited for Snape to take his seat and then sat down on the ottoman, trying his best to look patient and polite.

Snape nodded at Dumbledore to go ahead.

"Harry, my boy, thank you for being patient and giving us a few moments to talk. We were just discussing our plans for the next few weeks. I'm sure you are eager to go ahead with your apprenticeship bond, but it is taking us a bit longer to arrange everything. As you know, keeping you safe is our greatest priority, and we've decided it would be best if you and Professor Snape left Hogwarts for a little while until we can finalize everything."

Dumbledore spoke slowly and gently, unsure of how Harry would react. He knew the boy well enough to know that he was prone to emotional outbursts, and he just hoped he would stay calm.

Thankfully, Snape had prepared him for this possibility and Harry didn't seem too upset.

"Where are we going to go, sir?" Harry asked, keeping his voice calm and polite. Harry was still refusing to look at Snape but he was sure the man was giving him a look that said You better behave.

Master Barclay interjected, "I'll be taking you and Professor Snape to Wales tomorrow. A friend of ours has leant you his cottage for the next few weeks. It is in a lovely village near the coast, I think you will enjoy it there."

Even if he was a little irritated with Snape at the moment, he was excited about this adventure. He couldn't help it, his eyes lit up and he smiled. "Can I bring my broom? Can I go flying there?"

Harry hadn't been flying in almost a year and he missed it. He'd felt so cooped up this past week, he was dying to get out of the castle and get a change of scenery.

"We'll see. It's a muggle community, I don't know yet what our arrangements will be exactly, so we will have to make an assessment when we get there. You can bring your broom, but I'm not making any promises," Snape said, hoping they would have the space for Harry to let loose a little bit with the proper wards in place.

"I think the fresh air will be good for you, Harry. But this isn't a vacation, my boy. You still have a lot of work to catch up on and Professor Snape will continue to prepare you for your apprenticeship," Dumbledore added. "But I do hope that you'll feel better having some space to move around in, not locked up here in the castle."

"When are we going? Can I bring Hedwig?" Harry was already imagining himself spending his days outside, relaxing and flying and being free again.

"We'll leave early in the morning. You'll floo to my home in London and we'll drive from there." Master Barclay responded.

"Do you have any questions, Harry," Dumbledore asked, giving the boy a kind look.

"No, sir. Not really." Harry paused for a moment before adding, "Well, I mean, is everything OK with my apprenticeship? It's still going to happen, right? This thing in Wales is just temporary? You're not going to change your mind or anything."

Harry was legitimately worried that somehow things would fall through. Even if Snape did frustrate him sometimes, he had actually been really happy with the arrangement so far. He was starting to feel comfortable with Snape and was looking forward to being his apprentice. There was no way he wanted to be taken by the Ministry and shoved into a children's home or foster family. He would definitely run away again if it came to that.

Master Barclay smiled at Harry and tried to reassure him. "I give you my word, Mr. Potter, I am doing everything I can to get your apprenticeship approved. I'm sorry that it is taking longer than I hoped, but I am confident we will have it all resolved in the next few weeks. We are all very committed to seeing you get settled in your apprenticeship, so please leave that to us. You have nothing to be concerned about."

Harry nodded. Even though he didn't know him well, he trusted Master Barclay. He didn't seem like the kind of person who would lie to him just to make him feel better. He would still feel anxious until it was a done deal, but the man's words did ease his mind a little bit.

"Well, gentlemen, I am sure that you have plenty to do to prepare for your trip, so unless you have any further questions for me, I will take your leave." Never a man for wasting time, Master Barclay attempted to wrap things up. He set his cup down on the table and stood up.

Dumbledore stood as well, walking over to Harry and putting his hand on his shoulder. "Don't worry about a thing, Harry, we're taking care of everything. This will hopefully be a nice change of pace for you. Just continue to work hard and listen to Professor Snape. We'll hopefully have you back here very soon." He smiled down at the boy and squeezed his shoulder affectionately.

Snape stood and glanced over at Harry. "Stand up and say goodbye to our guests, Mr. Potter."

Harry stood up and walked with Dumbledore to the door.

Master Barclay turned to Snape and said quietly, "He's a nice boy, Severus, but it would do him well if you taught him some manners. It's like he's been raised by wolves."

Snape wanted to roll his eyes. Barclay was being very melodramatic. Harry was generally a fairly polite 12 year-old boy, but Snape knew if they were going to be around the old wizard, he'd have to make sure he was well-versed in all of the 18th century etiquettes that Barclay insisted upon.

"Yes, Master Barclay, we're still working on it." Snape said, hoping that would be the last time he had to hear about it.

They walked to the door. Harry extended his hand and said, "Thank you for coming, Master Barclay. Have a nice evening, we'll see you in the morning."

Snape smirked as Master Barclay glanced back at him and smiled. He shook the boy's hand and said, "It was wonderful to see you as always, Mr. Potter. Get to sleep early tonight, I will see you and Professor Snape in my parlor at 6:00am."

After they walked out the door, Snape closed it behind them. Harry had already thrown himself onto the sofa and let out an exasperated sigh.

Snape glanced at the clock on the mantle, it was nearly time for dinner. He had a lot to do tonight to prepare and he wanted to get Harry to bed early. The last thing he needed was to be stuck in a car for four hours with a cranky pre-teen.

"Let's eat, Potter. There's a lot we need to prepare before tomorrow. I want you in bed by 8:00 tonight with everything packed." Snape walked to the kitchen and tapped the table. A place setting appeared immediately and a minute later, the food popped up.

Harry whined as he pushed himself off the couch. "8:00? Why do I have to go to bed so early? I'm never going to fall asleep then. That's not fair."

"Don't start. We have to get up very early tomorrow and I don't want to hear you whining the entire way to Wales. You can also consider it punishment for your rude little display in front of our guests. If I were you I'd consider myself lucky that's your only consequence." Snape glared at him and raised an eyebrow, hoping that would end the discussion.

Harry took the hint and sat down at the table. He waited for Snape to serve himself before putting some roast chicken on his plate. He took a rather large helping of mashed potatoes before taking a small scoop of peas and carrots. He looked up at Snape to see if he'd comment, but he didn't, so he figured that it was enough vegetables to satisfy the man.

After dinner, Snape cleared the plates with a tap of his wand and turned to Harry to discuss their plans.

"I want you to pack all of your clothes, all of your school books, and anything you want to do for leisure. I will come in to check everything before you go to bed. I want you to shower tonight before you sleep so that you don't have to get up even earlier tomorrow. You may be excused."

Harry got up from the table and walked to his room. He didn't really have much to pack. "What about Hedwig?"

"Hedwig will be fine here at the owlery. It might look odd showing up to a village in Wales with an owl in tow. Not to mention we will not be communicating with anyone via owl. We're supposed to be laying low, so let's not draw attention to ourselves."

Harry thought about arguing, but the man had a valid point. He missed Hedwig, and he'd like to have her around for his own company, but she was probably better off with the other owls.

"I'll be in the potion's lab packing up supplies to take with us. If you finish packing, you may read or do whatever you'd like to relax before bed. Don't forget to take a shower. When I come in at 8 o'clock, I expect to find you showered, packed, and in bed." He gave Harry a strong look.

"Yes, sir." Harry replied, and made his way to his room to pack.

Harry laid out his clothes for the next day and then packed everything else up in his trunk. He left his dress robes hanging in his wardrobe, figuring they wouldn't need them if they were going to be living amongst Muggles. He put his books, his art supplies, and his card games into the trunk along with all of his school books, quills, and parchment. He hoped that Snape would pack up his potions supplies and work robes for him.

Not wanting to incur the wrath of Snape, Harry took a shower and put on his pajamas. He sat down at his desk and pulled out his journal. He had never kept a diary or a journal before, but he thought he would give it a try. He wrote about brewing his potion and then about the meeting with Barclay and Dumbledore. He wrote about how excited he was to be going to Wales and some of the things he worried about. I hope Snape lets me fly, and doesn't make me do too much work...And I hope nothing bad happens with the apprenticeship. I don't want to be alone again. It's nice having someone look after me, even if he is a git sometimes.

Harry drew a little picture of the potion he made, pulling his colored pencils out of the trunk to color the silvery-purple liquid into the cauldron.

He was still making small doodles in his journal when Snape knocked on the door and came in.

Snape smiled to himself when he saw that Harry was using his journal. He wanted him to have a place to express his thoughts and feelings in the hope it would help him start to recognize and process the emotions he was having.

"Finish up, Mr. Potter." He waited patiently for Harry to close his journal and put it, and his colored pencils, back in his trunk. Harry jumped into bed and pulled the covers up.

In what was becoming a nightly ritual, Snape brought the desk chair over and sat next to Harry's bed. "Did you pack everything?"

"Yes, sir. I packed all of my clothes except my dress robes. I have all of my books and my other stuff. What about my potions things? And my work robes?"

"I'll take care of packing those up when I pack up all of the supplies from the lab. Now I just want to go over a few things with you about tomorrow," Snape said as he put his hand out, waiting for Harry to hand him his glasses. He cast a quick cleaning spell on them and folded them carefully onto the nightstand.

Without thinking, he pulled the covers up gently over Harry's shoulders, just under his chin. Harry smiled to himself, he had never had anyone tuck him in. He didn't say anything, not wanting to jinx it by making a big deal about it, but he enjoyed it when Snape took the time to put him to bed. He had only read to him that one night when he'd had a nightmare, but he secretly hoped he'd do it again. He kept the book by his bed just in case.

"Master Barclay will be driving us tomorrow, Harry. It will be quite a long trip. I want you to be on your very best behavior. You know he's very strict about manners and being polite, so I expect you to make an effort with that. When we're with him, you will greet him appropriately, and then you will only speak when you're spoken to. If he asks you a question you respond politely with 'Yes sir' or 'No, sir.' If he sits down, you sit down. If he stands up or leaves a room, you stand up. If we're eating together, you let him serve himself first and you do not eat or drink until he begins."

Harry nodded. "OK, I got it."

"I know some of these things seem silly, but Master Barclay is very old-fashioned and it is important for him. Since we respect him, we will show it by making an effort with these things. They are good habits for life, in general." He paused wondering how much he needed to belabor the point. "It's almost a four hour drive, so don't forget to keep some books or cards with you to entertain yourself."

"Yes, sir." Harry said, yawning.

"I want you to know that the rules will be the same, Harry, nothing changes just because we're going outside of Hogwarts. If I ask you to do anything tomorrow, I expect you to listen and obey without any argument. It reflects poorly on both of us when you disobey me and argue like you did today, especially in front of Master Barclay. I meant it when I said that if you embarrass me like that again, you will not enjoy the consequences." He gave Harry a stern look, but Harry was looking up at him with a rather relaxed look on his face.

"Yes, sir."

"Good, I hope we won't have to discuss it again. I will wake you up at 5:15, then you'll get dressed and we'll eat a quick breakfast before we take the floo to Master Barclay's house. Now get some sleep, Mr. Potter, it will be a long day tomorrow."

Harry wavered for a moment before he finally got enough courage to ask,"Will you read to me a little bit? I don't know if I can sleep yet, it helps me relax."

Snape had a lot to do to pack and prepare his lesson plans for Slughorn, but he wanted Harry to sleep well. "I'll read you one chapter, but that's it. I want you to lay down and close your eyes. Take a few deep relaxing breaths first."

Snape reached for the book on Harry's nightstand. He dimmed the lights and waited for Harry to finish his breathing exercises before he opened up and began reading. In his most calm and relaxing reading voice, he continued the story of the Pharaohs and the wizards who had helped them with their magic. Before he finished the chapter, Harry was already drifting off to sleep. Snape closed the book and put it in Harry's trunk before extinguishing the lights with a non-verbal spell.

Snape spent the next several hours organizing his stores and carefully packing up and shrinking the potions and supplies he wanted to take. He did a quick inventory of both his personal stores and the student supply cabinet. He trusted Slughorn to take over his teaching duties, but he hated the idea of anyone else being in his supplies. He was sure he'd return to find everything a disorganized mess.

He wrote out detailed lesson plans for each of his classes, with special attention for the NEWT and OWL preparation. He'd be damned if Slughorn was going to ruin his perfect record when it came to pass rates.

He did a quick sweep of his office to make sure that anything personal was locked away before returning to his own room to pack. He didn't have very much in the way of Muggle clothing, but he hoped it would be sufficient for two weeks. He would rather miss wearing his frock coats and teaching robes.

It was after midnight by the time he'd finished everything up and gone to bed. He said a silent prayer that everything would go smoothly tomorrow. He hated to admit it, but it made him nervous to be around Harry with Master Barclay. He desperately wanted the man's approval, especially when it came to this apprenticeship, and he hoped Harry would behave.

The morning came quickly for Snape who woke up before 5am to shower and dress himself before waking Harry. He went over his own checklist at least twice before he felt comfortable that he had everything. He'd shrunk it all down and arranged it in a small charmed leather duffle bag that had compartments where he could separate his clothes from his potions supplies. He would shrink Harry's trunk into that.

He woke Harry out of a dead sleep and it took him a moment to get his bearings. Snape cast a dim light over his room that would slowly brighten over the next few minutes, hoping that would give Harry a gentle wake-up.

"Get dressed then go and wash your face and brush your hair. Be in the kitchen in fifteen minutes."

Snape was exhausted but had a burst of nervous energy. He wanted to make sure they were on time getting in the floo, he knew Master Barclay would not be pleased if they were even a minute late.

Harry practically sleep-walked to the table. "It's so early."

"An astute observation, Potter, however does the rest of the world keep up with you," Snape replied sarcastically but with a small smirk.

They ate breakfast quietly. At 5:45am, Snape sent Harry to the washroom to brush his teeth, fix his hair, and use the loo one more time before they left. While he was in there, Snape shrunk one of the boy's pillows and put it in his bag.

At exactly 5:56, Snape stood Harry in front of the floo for the last rundown of the checklist. Harry rolled his eyes while Snape fussed nervously for the twentieth time. "Come onnnnn, we've got everything, stop worrying."

Snape was tired and a bit on edge, so he snapped back at Harry, "Watch your cheek. The next time I have to remind you it will be with my hand across your backside." As soon as the words left his mouth, he regretted sounding so harsh. He just wanted everything to go smoothly. He took a deep breath and picked up the duffle bag.

Finally satisfied that he hadn't forgotten anything too important, he threw the floo powder into the fire, grabbed Harry's arm and stepped into the fireplace.

Chapter Text

Snape kept a firm hand on Harry as they stepped out of the floo, knowing he was still a bit unsteady when traveling by wizarding means.

He checked his watch, it was 5:59. Not too early and not yet late. Perfect. Snape breathed a sigh of relief. He dusted himself off and stepped forward, keeping his grip on Harry.

"Perfect timing! Good morning Severus, Mr. Potter," Master Barclay greeted them enthusiastically.

"Good morning Master Barclay," Harry said, his head still feeling a bit woozy. He was grateful that Snape still had a steadying hold on him.

"Please, take a seat if you need a minute. I know floo travel can be a bit...disorienting. Would you like a glass of water or some juice?" Master Barclay looked sympathetically at Harry, whose face was still a bit pale from his floo journey.

"No, sir. I just need a moment."

Master Barclay put his hand on Harry's back and nodded at Snape who let go of his arm. He guided him to the couch and sat him down.

"It will pass shortly. Just relax for a moment." Master Barclay then turned to Snape, "Have a seat, Severus. Would you care for a cup of tea?"

Snape took a seat next to Harry. "Yes, thank you, that would be lovely."

Barclay had hoped to get started as soon as possible, but he wanted to make sure that Harry was completely recovered for their long car journey. He didn't want to put a nauseous boy in the car and have him feeling sick the entire way to Wales.

The three of them sat in Barclay's parlor for several minutes while Snape sipped at his tea, hoping that the caffeine would give him a boost.

Within a minute, Harry was feeling back to normal and he sat quietly on the sofa, looking around Barclay's parlor. It wasn't what he expected at all. It was quite modern and chic. It looked like the home of a very well-to-do Muggle who enjoyed throwing parties and entertaining. Unlike the dark wood and heavy fabrics of the dungeon, it was light and fresh with a Nordic aesthetic. It might have looked cold if not for the many photos and interesting pieces of art that gave it some color and life.

"I like your house, Master Barclay, it's really nice" Harry said. Snape looked up from his cup and glared at the boy but said nothing.

Master Barclay beamed. "Why thank you, Mr. Potter. I must admit, I didn't do the decorating myself, but I think it works." He clapped him on the shoulder. "Are you feeling better?"

"Yes sir, I feel just fine now."

Snape brooded as he finished his tea. He hoped Harry wasn't feeling this talkative the entire trip.

Barclay glanced over at Snape "Very well, then. If you're both ready, we can head out. We have quite a long day of driving ahead of us. I may have slightly underestimated the time of the trip a bit, not realizing that a good portion of our journey will take us on smaller roads."

Master Barclay stood, and Snape and Harry took that as a cue to stand and follow him into the foyer.

"We'll take my car, it's parked just out front. Does anyone need anything else before we go?" Barclay looked eager to leave, and reached for the door handle before awaiting an answer.

"No, sir, I'm ready," Harry said, clearly excited about the trip ahead. He followed quickly behind Master Barclay as he opened the front door, bounding right past Snape without a second thought.

As Harry skipped out the door ahead of him, Snape mumbled sarcastically "After you, your majesty" before rolling his eyes and closing the door behind himself.

Master Barclay lived in a beautiful neighborhood just between Paddington and Notting Hill. There were little parks and community gardens along the streets and in the afternoons and on weekends, there were often people jogging, walking their dogs, and bringing their children out to play. But at just after 6:00am, the streets were still dark and quiet.

They walked about 50 meters until they got to a silver Mercedes parked on the left-hand side of the street. Master Barclay pushed a button on his keyring and the lights flashed, unlocking the car doors.

"Wow, is this your car?" Harry looked up at Barclay with his mouth open, impressed.

"Yes it is, Mr. Potter. I do a fair bit of collaboration with my Muggle counterparts, so I often need to drive around to meetings and conferences outside of London. Although I much prefer the efficiency of wizarding travel, it is quite a comfortable ride, I find."

Snape walked around to the passenger side door and waited patiently for Barclay to get in or give him a signal to go ahead. The cup of tea hadn't helped his mood at all, he grumbled to himself about how much he hated riding in cars.

Without waiting for anyone else, Harry opened the car door, jumped in the backseat and sprawled himself out on the luxurious leather seats. He smiled to himself until he heard an angry tapping on the window. He looked up to see Snape's face glaring down at him, motioning for him to sit up and mouthing Sit up straight!. Harry ignored him and continued to explore the backseat, pulling on a leather handle and bringing down a large center console.

After placing a few things in the trunk, Master Barclay slid into the driver's seat. Snape followed suit, opening the door on the passenger side and closing it firmly behind him, making his displeasure evident.

As soon as he sat down, Snape whipped around to look at Harry. The boy was still somewhat sprawled out across the seats, but he had pulled the middle console down and was leaning on top of it, opening and closing a set of cup holders that retracted from the end of it.

Snape reached back with his right arm and smacked Harry's hand. "Don't play with that," he snapped, his face in a deep snarl. Harry locked eyes and stared at him defiantly as he slowly pushed the cup holder back in. He flashed a toothless smile at Snape as it clicked audibly.

"Sit properly, Potter," Snape said as he pulled Harry's right leg down off the seat and onto the floor, adjusting his body roughly until he was sitting up straight. Snape held himself back from giving him further words, not wanting to do so in front of Master Barclay, but his eyes and his face screamed at Harry that he better behave.

Harry crossed his arms and sighed loudly as he leaned back on the seat and looked out the window. The car hadn't even left the street yet and Snape was already being a horrible git.

Master Barclay turned the ignition and started the car. "Everyone please put on your seatbelts." As he put it in gear, he glanced up in the rearview mirror and smiled at Harry. "Make yourself comfortable, Mr. Potter, you should have plenty of space back there if you'd like to lie down. Please just remove your shoes if you wish to put your feet up."

Harry buckled his seatbelt and then proceeded to remove his trainers rather dramatically, dropping them one at a time and letting them thud the floor of the car. When Snape looked at him again, he gave him a smirk as he folded his feet up onto the seat and curled up with his head on the cushioned center console.

Snape fumed silently as he put on his own seatbelt. He was certain he would strangle the brat before they ever reached Wales. Thankfully Barclay seemed to be in a rather chipper mood, seemingly enjoying the opportunity to take his car out for a little road trip.

Master Barclay pulled onto the street and they made their way out of London, thankfully still early enough to avoid any major traffic.

Everyone remained silent for the first half an hour. Harry rested quietly in the backseat, dozing off comfortably as he stretched along the seats. Snape sat rigidly in the passenger seat with his arms folded across his middle, staring out the front window with his jaw tightly clenched. As they got on the M4, Barclay was beginning to get restless with all the quiet.

"Do you mind if I put on the radio, Severus?" Barclay asked, smiling at the brooding wizard to his left.

"By all means," Snape replied, gesturing to the sound deck. He glanced back over his right shoulder to check on Harry, relieved to see him asleep.

Barclay fiddled with the buttons, cycling through several radio stations before finding something he liked. He settled on a BBC 4 radio program talking about the rise of HIV/AIDS amongst youth communities in Scotland.

It was hardly uplifting commentary, but at least it broke the silence. They continued on for another forty-five minutes before Harry's voice floated up from the backseat.

"Um, Master Barclay, can we stop soon? I need to go to the loo." Harry sat up and rubbed his eyes under his glasses.

Snape jerked around and snapped at him. "I told you to go before we left."

"I did! It's been hours!" Harry whined loudly. He scowled at Snape.

Barclay reached out and patted Snape on the leg. "Relax, Severus. It's probably good if we all stop and stretch our legs. I could use a cup of coffee anyway." Master Barclay looked up at Harry in the rearview mirror. "Can you wait a few minutes, Mr. Potter? I think there's a service station coming up shortly."

"Yes, sir." As soon as Barclay looked away from the mirror, Harry stuck his tongue out at the back of Snape's head, hoping no one could see him.

Ten minutes later, they pulled into a large service area. Barclay decided to fill-up the car while Harry and Snape went inside to use the washroom and buy snacks.

Snape got himself and Master Barclay a coffee while Harry went to the loo. When he came out, he wandered down the aisles looking at all of the crisps and candy.

"Can I get something to eat?" Harry asked Snape.

"No, we'll stop for lunch in a few hours."

"But what if I'm hungry before then? Please?" Harry pleaded with his best puppy dog face.

Snape was unmoved. "I said no. I don't want you hopped up on this processed rubbish. You'll survive."

Just then Master Barclay strolled in, rubbing his hands together as he made his way toward Snape and Harry. Snape handed him a coffee. Barclay took it and smiled. "Perfect, thank you Severus."

Master Barclay took a sip and then looked over at Harry. "Do you want to pick out a snack, Mr. Potter?"

Once again, Harry paused to smirk at Snape before looking back at Barclay, "Yes sir, that would be great. Can I get anything?"

"Of course, just try to pick something that won't leave crumbs in the backseat."

Snape was ready to explode. He didn't want to speak against Master Barclay but he hated being undermined. His cold eyes found Harry and he added "Absolutely no candy. Try to pick something healthy."

Harry paced down the aisles looking for a snack that Snape would approve of. As soon as Master Barclay wandered out of view, Snape pulled Harry aside and growled at him. "You better straighten up, Potter. If I see another one of your impertinent looks, you'll be sitting on a smarting backside all the way to Wales."

Harry jerked himself away and glared back at Snape with indignation. "I didn't even do anything! Jeez, why do you always have to be in such a bad mood all the time." Harry scowled and turned back to look at the snack mixes.

Snape grabbed Harry's arm and pulled him close, whispering harshly. "Do NOT get an attitude with me. You're on very thin ice, Potter. This is your last warning" He let the boy go, willing himself not to make a scene.

Now Harry was in a bad mood. He hated getting yelled at when he hadn't done anything. He picked up a packet of trail mix and walked up to the front where Mr. Barclay was waiting, browsing Muggle magazines.

Snape followed behind. When he got near the register, he held out his hand and Harry gave him the trail mix, putting it in his hand with just enough force to let the man know he was not happy, but not enough to arouse his ire. Snape ignored him and put everything on the counter to pay. He threw in a pack of white tic-tacs for himself. He hated coffee breath.

They piled back in the car and got on their way. Five minutes later, Harry was bored. He hated the talk radio. "Can we put on some music instead? This is kind of boring"

Snape closed his eyes and cringed to himself. He definitely wasn't going to survive the rest of this trip.

"Of course, Mr. Potter. Do you have any preferences?" Master Barclay replied kindly. He didn't mind music, anything was better than driving in silence.

"Um, anything really. Not classical. Maybe BBC One?"

Barclay pushed around on the buttons until they settled on some pop music. "Is this OK?"

"Yes, sir, this is great." Harry smiled. He was glad Master Barclay was being so nice to him. If only Snape could take a page out of his book.

Over the next half hour, Harry sat quietly and looked out the window, humming along to some of the music. But soon he was bored again.

"Want to play a game?" Harry said out loud to no one in particular. "We could play 'I Spy' or we could play a game where we try to find all of the letters from the alphabet on license plates."

Snape swiveled around in his seat and looked at Harry. "If you're bored, you can read a book or play a game silently to yourself. Do not distract Master Barclay while he's driving."

"I don't like reading in the car, it makes me carsick." He kicked his foot absent-midedly against Snape's seat. "Why do you have to be such a git?"

Snape had tried to control himself, but he finally snapped. He reached back and gave Harry a hard smack on the side of his thigh. His eyes flashed with anger as he pointed a finger in his face. "Enough. Sit quietly. I don't want to hear another word out of you." He gave Harry a stern look before turning back around in his seat and reaching up to pinch the bridge of his nose.

Harry got real quiet. He brought his feet up on the seat and hugged his knees, rubbing his leg where Snape had smacked him. As he stared out the window, tears welled up in his eyes but he was too angry to allow them to fall.

In the front seat, Barclay turned to Snape, giving him a disapproving look. "Take a breath, Severus, get your emotions under control."

"He knows better than to give me cheek, I've given him several warnings." Snape let out an exasperated sigh. He hated riding in the car. Being stuck in the car with his judgey mentor and his impulsive ward was an absolute nightmare.

Another hour of awkward silence went by before Harry spoke up again. "Can I have my snack mix, please?" He was clearly still upset, making a vague attempt to sound polite despite the frustration evident in his voice.

"You may." Snape reached down and pulled it out of a plastic bag at his feet. He turned around to hand it to Harry. "Don't spill anything."

Harry ignored him and took the package out of his hand without looking at him. He then opened the packet, picking out the small M&Ms inside the trail mix and popping them into his mouth. Idiot. Didn't even realize there was candy in here. He smiled to himself for the small act of subterfuge.

As they crossed into Wales, Master Barclay turned down the radio and spoke up. "I suppose I should give you both the backstory we're working with. Severus, you're a cousin of Master Llewlyn, and for the purpose of your time there your name will be Mr. Elliot Prince. You are a teacher at a boy's prep, but you've taken leave to care for your son, Harry, who has been ill for the past few months. He has recovered now, but you are taking him to the countryside to finish his convalescence while he regains his strength."

"So my name is still Harry?" Harry perked up in the backseat and smiled, popping a green M&M into his mouth.

Barclay glanced at him in the mirror. "I figured that would be easier for both of you. You shouldn't need to use these names often, but if you do go out into town, you may need to introduce yourselves. It's quite a small village, people will notice you there."

Harry was kind of into the idea of having a secret identity. "So, what's my backstory then? Is Snape my real dad? What happened to my mom?"

"Professor Snape, Mr. Potter. Mind your manners, please. But yes, for the purpose of your time there, Professor Snape will be your real father. I didn't really come up with a story about your mother."

Harry pushed himself further up in his seat and strained forward against his seatbelt, leaning between the two front seats. "So maybe I can make it up...Oh, I know! When I was little my father was such a mean and horrible person that my mother couldn't take it anymore, and she ran away. She tried desperately to take me with her, but my evil father wouldn't allow it, and then she went mad, and was never heard from again."

Harry laughed to himself, quite amused with the story he'd come up with. Snape turned to him and arched a brow.

"Very clever, Mr. Potter. That was the story we told you, not wanting to crush your delicate spirit. But in reality you were such a horrid little brat, constantly throwing tantrums and whining and refusing to do as you were told, that your poor mother couldn't take it anymore. Loving her as I did, I told her that she should go off and be happy, and that I would suffer the insupportable torture of raising you until you became of age."

Now it was Snape's turn to smirk. Harry sat back against the leather seat, defeated.

"Fine, then I guess she died."

Snape's voice rose up from the front seat. "Tsk tsk tsk. Killing off your poor imaginary mother without a second thought, how very cruel of you, Potter." Snape responded with snark.

Barclay jumped in, hoping to lighten the mood. "Or maybe she just couldn't take time away from her job, and she's working back in London, hoping that you two would enjoy a few weeks of father-son bonding time."

Harry squinted his eyes and threw a snide look at Snape. "Yeah, I guess that could work too. Although who would ever want to be married to Snape. He's mean and greasy and everyone hates him. It's way more believable that she ran off and went mental or maybe even threw herself off a bridge." Harry said, with more than a hint of genuine bitterness in his tone.

Master Barclay's face fell immediately and his gentle smile disappeared. He turned around and gave Harry a stern look. "Mr. Potter, that's quite enough. I will not tolerate that kind of disrespect of Professor Snape. Please apologize to him, and address him properly."

Barclay kept his voice even, but Harry knew he'd crossed a line. It was the first time the older wizard had ever truly scolded him. He felt bad that he'd upset the man, but not bad at all that he'd disrespected Snape. Snape deserved it, he'd been scowling and snapping since they left this morning.

"I'm not apologizing to him, he's been a complete prat all morning," Harry mumbled angrily to himself, although in the silence of the car, everyone heard him quite clearly.

Harry leaned back and sat in quiet defiance, refusing to apologize.

Barclay looked over at Snape with a look of shock. Snape, somewhat humiliated, was filled with silent rage. He snapped his head around and glared at the boy with daggers in his eyes. He couldn't believe Harry would speak to him that way, especially in front of Master Barclay. Attempting to save face and keep himself in control in front of his mentor, he took a breath and gave Harry another chance to apologize, hoping he'd take it.

"What was that, Mr. Potter? Was there something you'd like to say?" He gritted his teeth, forcing himself to keep his temper in check.

"Not anything you want to hear," Harry sassed, crossing his arms and staring out the window.

"Very well, then, we will revisit this later." Snape responded evenly, with an icy edge in his voice that Harry recognized as a promise of impending doom.

You could cut the tension in the car with a knife. Master Barclay was truly shocked at Harry's behavior, but he didn't want to overstep his role. This was something Snape would need to sort out, and not while they were zooming down the M4 at 70mph.

The uncomfortable silence continued for several more minutes before Master Barclay spoke up. "We should probably stop for an early lunch soon. Keep an eye out for anything that looks interesting, I'd prefer if we didn't have to eat fast food."

As they got off the M4 and drove through the backroads, they saw a sign for an adorable little village restaurant and pub. It was still quite early for lunch, but Barclay pulled off the road and hoped for the best. He parked the car on an empty gravel drive on the side of the pub and stepped out of the car, giving himself a quick stretch.

Harry opened the car door and got out as soon as the engine turned off, walking briskly toward the restaurant.

Snape grabbed the back of Harry's shirt as he fled past him. "Not so fast, Mr. Potter." He glanced over at Barclay before returning his attention to Harry, "Please go ahead, Master Barclay, I just need a moment alone to speak to my ward. We will join you shortly."

"Of course, Severus," he nodded and walked ahead, leaving the two outside.

The blood drained from Harry's face, he knew he was in trouble now.

Snape let go of Harry's shirt and walked back to the car, opening the door to the backseat without a word. He sat down with his feet outside on the gravel and crooked his finger. "Come here, Potter."

"What? Why?" Harry started to panic. He froze to the spot where he was standing.

Snape attempted to keep his voice low, but it was still dripping in anger. "To me. Now. I warned you, but you decided to act up and embarrass me anyway, so let's get this over with."

Harry looked incredulous. "No! This isn't fair!"

Snape tilted his face slightly and raised his eyebrows in disbelief. "You made your choices, Potter, and now you will suffer the consequences. If I have to come and get you, I promise you will regret it. Come here. Right. Now."

Harry knew it was futile to fight with the man. He also knew he'd more than crossed the line, even if it had felt justified at the time. He didn't want to anger him further. He looked around, grateful that the street and parking lot were completely empty.

He slowly shuffled toward Snape. As soon as he got close enough, Snape's hand reached out and grabbed his arm, pulling Harry within inches of his face. "You've been a petulant little brat all morning. I gave you several chances to behave but you decided to keep pushing me. So much so that Master Barclay had to say something to you, at which point you had the absolute gall to defy and disrespect him as well. Unacceptable, Mr. Potter. Un...acceptable." He shook his head with disappointment.

Harry dropped his head and mumbled,"Sorry."

Without fanfare or further discussion, Snape pulled Harry over his left knee, bringing half of his body inside the car, and leaving his legs dangling outside. Snape didn't waste any time and brought his hand down several times quickly on Harry's backside. After about ten extremely hard smacks, he pulled Harry up, stood up and closed the car door behind him. "Let's go."

The whole thing had lasted less than 10 seconds. Compared to his last spanking, it was extremely short and to the point and Harry was more than surprised to find himself upright so quickly. Still, Snape had managed to make his point and set his backside was on fire. Harry reached back to rub his throbbing bum. He had tears in his eyes, but he hadn't even had time to process what was happening before it was all over. Normally Snape liked to make a big production of things, so he looked at Snape somewhat confused. Is that it?

Snape bent down and looked in Harry's eyes. "That's your last reminder, Potter. Don't you ever disrespect me like that again, EVER. Especially not in front of Master Barclay. I can promise you if there is one more cheeky reply, insolent look, or disrespectful tone, I don't care where we are or who is there, I will take down your trousers and give you a proper spanking."

He stood up and put a hand on Harry's back, pushing him toward the pub. "Now, then, when we get inside, you will apologize to Master Barclay. And if I were you, I’d make sure I was on my very best behavior. I will not be this lenient with you again."

Harry was still in a state of shock, he had expected a lot worse. He had no doubts the man would follow through on his threat, so he just nodded his head and walked into the restaurant. He slid into the booth across from Master Barclay, determined to be on his best behavior.

Snape sat down next to Harry. Master Barclay smiled and passed the menus across the table, searching their faces for a clue as to what had happened. Snape's face was neutral, but much more relaxed, and Harry, while subdued, didn't look particularly distraught. Barclay was pleased that the situation had been managed with what appeared to be little drama.

They perused the menu for a few moments before Snape casually cleared his throat. Harry looked briefly at him before turning back to Master Barclay. "I'm sorry for being disrespectful in the car, Master Barclay. It won't happen again." His face turned red as he spoke and soon his eyes dropped back down to the menu, too embarrassed to keep eye-contact.

"I appreciate your apology, Mr. Potter. Let's just enjoy lunch, now, shall we? The food looks delicious." He gave Harry a reassuring smile.

Snape was relieved that Barclay hadn't made a big issue out of things in front of Harry, although he was sure he'd hear about it later when they were alone. He hadn't wanted to punish Harry during the trip, but he didn't want things to escalate. Being cheeky with him was one thing, but repeatedly disrespecting him and defying Master Barclay was quite another. He knew he couldn't just let that go, it would send the wrong message to both of them. He had gone fairly easy on the boy, but he just hoped that that little smacking had been enough to grab his attention and change his attitude. He just wanted to get through this dreadful trip with everyone in one piece.

After the food arrived, Harry was in a pretty good mood, and Snape began to let his guard down and enjoy some light conversation and a bit of banter. After a round of tea and a final visit to the loo, everyone piled back in the car in a much better mood.

The last hour and a half went by peacefully. Snape relaxed a bit and Harry sat quietly in the backseat, enjoying the sights of the Welsh countryside. Master Barclay occasionally pointed out interesting landmarks or historical facts, and they all arrived at the cottage in one piece. Miraculously.

By the looks of the rolling hills and farms, they were clearly way out in the countryside. They would be staying in a village on the outskirts of Cardigan, a quaint little town on the West coast of Wales. Harry pressed his face to the glass as they took a right onto an empty country road, and then turned down a long gravel drive.

The cottage was bigger than Harry expected, but it looked quite old. It had a thatched roof and some of the wooden shutters looked quite well-worn. There were beautiful gardens on all sides of the cottage, and overall it appeared well taken care of despite its age.

Barclay parked the car in front of a small garage and walked to the door. He lifted up a potted plant to the left of the doorway and found a small key. He reached down to pick it up and inserted it into the lock. The key stuck, and it took a few times of pulling it in and out and jiggling it before he could turn it, but finally he opened the door.

"Or you could just use your wand" Harry said sarcastically under his breath. Barclay hadn't heard him, but Snape cuffed him lightly on the back of his head and gave him a warning look. Harry stifled a small laugh.

As if on cue, Barclay turned around and said "You're living as muggles here, gentlemen. So, no unnecessary magic. We're trying to keep a very low profile."

He opened the door and the three of them walked through and made their way into the parlor. The furniture was worn and somewhat mismatched. The walls were covered with a fabric wallpaper that was peeling and faded in many places. It couldn't be described as pretty, but it was charming in its own way. It certainly had personality.

Harry plopped down on a beige and maroon striped couch. "I guess this is home, sweet, home now." He looked at an old cuckoo clock on the wall, it was barely noon.

Barclay and Snape walked through the parlor to investigate the rest of the house. There were three bedrooms and an adorable kitchen with vintage looking olive green appliances. The kitchen opened up into a back garden that Snape was eager to explore. He knew that Master Llewelyn grew many exotic ingredients and he was looking forward to seeing what all he had on the property.

"There's a potion's lab, but it's quite hidden," Master Barclay remarked. "Master Llewelyn gave me the instructions, let's see if we can get it to open."

He pulled out a piece of parchment he had folded into his pocket. Walking over to a bookcase in the parlor, he said an incantation and tapped one of the books on the third shelf with his wand. Suddenly, the bookcase swung open and a secret passageway opened revealing a spiral staircase going down into a cellar.

"Aha, I think we have it. Would you like to accompany me, Severus?" Barclay looked up at Snape, clearly quite pleased with himself.

Snape was pretty impressed. As someone who enjoyed his privacy, he appreciated that Master Llewelyn had gone through the trouble of not only building his personal potion's lab, but hiding it away in such a clever manner. He was certainly interested to see what all he had, hoping he'd get plenty of time there to brew.

Barclay and Snape made their way down the winding stairway into what turned out to be a pretty enormous potions lab. He had an entire area of the lab where he kept his potions ingredients and an area for preparation. There was a small offshoot that extended underneath the back garden and contained an aerial greenhouse. Natural light poured in from the glass of the extension.

"How very clever and well-designed," Snape said as he wandered through the lab, looking up at the plants growing on the ceiling of the greenhouse. It was a beautiful lab with plenty of space to brew and prepare ingredients.

In addition to the greenhouse extension, there was another small room that was clearly used as a study. Despite being underground, it was not dreary or dark, Master Llewelyn had cut sky-lights allowing for enough natural light to keep it airy. It was quite the opposite of Snape's dungeons, but he couldn't help but feel slightly jealous. Master Llewelyn had clearly put a lot of time and effort into building his sanctuary and workspace.

"This is quite a lovely space," said Barclay, looking around and nodding to himself. "I hope you and Mr. Potter will be able to do some good work while you're here."

"Without a doubt. I could happily spend my entire day down here brewing," Snape remarked.

Just then, Harry poked his head down the stairs, wondering what everyone was getting up to. He looked at Snape before he continued down the spiral stairs.

"You may enter, Potter," Snape said, nodding at Harry to come down.

Harry came bounding down the rest of the stairs. He looked around and ran his hands across one of the benches. "This is wicked!"

"We'll spend plenty of time here from tomorrow, for now let's go back upstairs and get settled. I want you to take a rest and then you can work on some lessons." Snape looked at Harry and gestured to the stairway, motioning his hand upwards. "Come on, let's go."

Harry wandered toward the back of the lab to get a better look at the aerial greenhouse. He was just putting his hand on the door when he heard Snape shout.

"Potter, don't!" Snape's voice came out rather loud and urgent. "We have no idea what plants he is growing in there, it isn't safe to just walk in like that. Come on, back to the parlor."

Snape walked over and put his hands behind Harry's shoulders, guiding him back toward the stairs. "Honestly, Potter, you're worse than a toddler. You should know better than to go off exploring a greenhouse filled with potion's ingredients. Clearly I need to spend more time reviewing safety protocols."

He gave Harry a stern look and ushered him up the stairs. Realizing Barclay was nowhere in sight, Snape looked around briefly to locate his mentor.

Barclay had gone inside Llewelyn's study, looking for anything interesting on his desk much in the way a guest might browse through the medicine cabinet while visiting a friend's house. He wasn't snooping, per se, but he was curious about what Master Llewelyn might be working on. Not finding anything particularly intriguing, he made his way back to the main lab.

"Shall we have a cup of tea and unwind?" Snape asked him, waiting at the bottom of the stairs.

"Yes, of course." Barclay took the hint and followed behind them, the three of them making their way up the stairs.

When Snape reached the parlor, Harry had already situated himself back on the couch.

"Did you hear me, Potter? I want to get you settled into your room so you can rest for a little while before doing some studying," Snape said, crossing his arms and staring at Harry.

"I can rest here just fine."

"No, you may not. You were up incredibly early this morning and I want you to take a nap. You can still get in several hours of schoolwork before dinner if you work efficiently, but you need to rest first." Snape's voice was calm but his face and his tone made it clear that he wasn't going to argue about it. "Up you get, Potter."

Harry glanced over at Master Barclay whose back was facing them as he closed the secret passageway and replaced the bookcase. He definitely didn't want to push Snape any more today. "Fine, I'm going. But I still feel like I'm too old for a nap."

"Excuse me?" Snape raised an eyebrow. "Want to try that again? I would hope after our conversation earlier that you might consider your words and tone more carefully before you speak again."

Harry's face flushed red. "Yes, sir. I'm going." He dramatically pushed himself off the couch. "How do I know which room is mine?"

Barclay turned around, "The Master bedroom is to the left. There are two smaller rooms to the right, Mr. Potter, choose whichever one you like best." He paused for a moment. "I'll put on the kettle, Severus, why don't you get Harry settled and then we can talk over tea."

Snape went over to his duffle bag and pulled out Harry's shrunken trunk, putting it in his hand and following behind Harry.

Both rooms were practically identical, but Harry chose the one that looked out onto the backyard. It had an old iron bed frame with a double bed, a small nightstand, and a wardrobe. Snape would need to transfigure him a desk.

Harry threw himself onto the bed and the springs creaked loudly. It wasn't the most comfortable bed he'd ever slept in, but it wasn't terrible.

Snape set the boy's trunk down on the ground before enlarging it with his wand. He looked up at Harry. "It's been a long journey and an excruciatingly long day. I want you to try to sleep, then I will come and get you and you can do some schoolwork. I don't want to hear a peep out of you, do you understand? We'll talk about your abysmal behavior in the car after Master Barclay leaves." Snape narrowed his eyes slightly, driving home his earlier displeasure.

"I don't need a nap, I'm not a baby," Harry replied, careful to keep his tone light, still afraid that Snape might decide to follow through with his promise of a "proper punishment" if he heard the least bit of sass.

"You may sleep or not sleep, but you will stay in your room, on your bed and rest quietly for at least the next hour. It's up to you, but I don't want to hear any complaints about you being too tired to complete your work later. I can assure you that any whining after the fact will not be received well." He cocked an eyebrow for effect.

"Yes, sir." Harry kicked off his trainers and curled up on top of the bed. As much as he hated to admit it, he was feeling pretty exhausted.

"I mean it, Potter. I don't want to see or hear from you for the next hour. I will come and get you when it's time to do your work. Now get some rest." Snape flicked his wand and darkened the window that looked out on the backyard, dimming the light in the room considerably. He walked out and closed the door quietly behind him.

Harry attempted to keep his eyes open, but within five minutes he was off to sleep.

Snape returned to the parlor. If he was honest with himself, he would kill for a nap right now, but with his chronic sleep issues, he generally tried to avoid sleeping during the day. Not to mention, he was sure Master Barclay would want to talk for a bit before he got on the road.

He sat on one of the mismatched armchairs. It was shorter and uglier than his chair at home, but he preferred it to sitting on a couch where he might be forced to share his personal space.

Master Barclay continued to tinker around in the kitchen as he prepared their tea. "It looks like Master Llewelyn left a lot of the non-perishables, but you'll need to do some shopping, Severus, so you and Harry can prepare your meals." He opened up some of the cabinets, revealing cans of beans and veggies, some pasta, rice, and a jar of tomato sauce.

Dammit Snape thought to himself. He forgot they were going to be living as Muggles, he was going to actually have to prepare meals for the next few weeks. He was already missing Hogwarts desperately. At his own home at Spinner's end, he had a house elf, but here he would be completely on his own when it came to cooking and cleaning.

"Did you get Harry settled in?" Barclay asked as he carried in two cups of tea. He handed Snape a mug with a colorful alpaca on it before settling himself down on the couch.

Snape rolled his eyes at the kitchy mug before taking a sip. "Hopefully he'll sleep for a bit. He's so tragically behind in his coursework, he can't afford to miss a single day." He crossed his legs and held his mug with both hands.

"He'll catch up, it's important just to stay consistent with him, Severus. I don't think the boy has had much stability or structure in his life. Just giving him that will be an enormous gift."

They sat quietly for a moment before Barclay spoke up again. "I know your job is a difficult one. To be both a parent and a teacher to him is a challenge. You must find a way to separate them out so that Harry knows what to expect from you. It's normal for him to push boundaries, he's trying to see for himself if you'll remain consistent."

Snape nodded in agreement. "I'm doing my best. I've tried to set clear rules and expectations, but he still seems intent on pushing me. It's rather infuriating."

"I'm sure it is. But you need to stay in control of your emotions, Severus. You can still maintain firm boundaries without losing your temper at him. It will be important for you to give him care and affection as well. He can't only see you as a disciplinarian or he'll become resentful."

Barclay looked at Snape, but he was staring off in the distance, deep in thought. "I'm trying."

"Well, you need to continue to make an effort. This time here will be good for both of you. You'll go shopping and cook food together and you'll get to play happy little family. You should make time to do fun things with him as well. Take him on walks, go outside and play with him. Give him space to be a boy. I'm sure it's been oppressive for him to be locked up with nothing but studying and rules all day. I understand why he's feeling the need to act out."

Snape repositioned himself in the chair, turning toward Master Barclay before running his fingers through his hair and letting out a deep sigh. "I think he needs more than I can give him. I'm not sure I'm cut out for this."

Barclay put his mug down rather loudly. "Nonsense, Severus. Absolute tosh. You need to get it together. You are more than capable of doing this, and you owe him your best effort. The boy needs you, desperately." Barclay gave him a hard pat on his knee. "Self-pity doesn't look good on you. Buck up, boyo, you've got work to do."

These words hit Snape like a bucket of ice water in his face. He was not a person who let himself indulge in self-pity, nor did he show his vulnerabilities to others. He steeled himself and sat up straight. "You're right. My apologies."

"You can do this, I have absolute faith in you, Severus." Barclay smiled at him before letting out a small chuckle. "That boy certainly knows how to push your buttons. I thought your head was going to explode in the car today."

Snape narrowed his eyes and looked right at his mentor. "That's not funny at all. He's lucky I didn't skin him alive. If he ever pulls that again, he won't sit til he's of age."

"Yes, well, let's all hope he's learned his lesson then. He's going to push you, Severus, it's normal. That said, it's best to nip that kind of behavior in the bud. You know how I feel about manners and respect."

"I do. Believe me, if he learns nothing else from me, he'll learn to comport himself like a gentleman." Snape tapped his fingers on his mug and exhaled loudly.

"I have no doubt he will. Just remember he's still a 12 year-old boy, give him space to let loose sometimes. It will make it easier for him to behave when it's necessary." Barclay's face was reassuring.

Snape put his mug on the table and leaned back in his chair. "I guess I'll have to put wards up outside so he can fly. So much for keeping a low profile."

Master Barclay stood up and walked toward the backdoor, pulling a sheer curtain aside and looking out the window. "I think you'll be fine, there's plenty of space. The next cottage isn't for another mile or so."

He walked back to Snape and put a hand on his shoulder. "You're going to do well, Severus. Enjoy your time here. Get out and do things with the lad, bond with him. Have some fun." He gave him a few pats. "Now I should be heading back."

Snape felt better after his little talk with Barclay. He would never admit it, but he needed a bit of reassurance. He stood up to walk the man out. "Thank you, Master Barclay. I really appreciate all of your help arranging this and getting us here. I give you my word that we will make the most of our time here."

"I'll be in touch with you as soon as I know what's going on. If you need anything, anything at all, please reach out Severus. I want to support you as much as I can." Barclay walked toward the door. "By the way, Master Llewelyn has a car you can use to go into town. You do know how to drive, don't you?"

Snape raised an eyebrow. "Theoretically. I've done it before, but I wouldn't say I'm...proficient." The truth was that he hated cars. He'd driven one a few times in the summer after his last year of Hogwarts, but other than that, it had been at least ten years since he'd driven. He was not a fan of Muggle transport. At all.

"Well, I'm sure you'll figure it out. You're a resourceful man, Severus. Take care of yourself." Barclay clapped him on the back before going out the door.

Snape stood in the doorway and watched until he saw Barclay's car pull away. He closed the door and locked it with a key, something he hadn't done in ages. Returning to his dumpy little armchair, he sat down to make a plan for the rest of the day, but despite his best efforts to fight it, he closed his eyes. Within seconds, he was fast asleep, his mouth falling slightly open as he drifted off.

Chapter Text

Snape awoke with a start, disoriented. It took him a moment to take in his surroundings and realize he had fallen asleep in the armchair in Llewelyn's cottage. Dammit. He looked up at the clock, he'd been asleep for over an hour.

He stood up and rubbed the back of his neck, moving his head side to side to relieve the slight cramp.

It was nearly 2:00pm. Remembering he would need to prepare dinner later, he walked into the kitchen to see if he could make do with anything already laying around. He really wasn't really in the mood to go grocery shopping today.

Searching through the cabinets, he found several cans of beans and tomatoes. He opened the freezer hoping to find some frozen meat or vegetables, but it was empty save for a few ice trays.

After browsing through the spices, he figured he could hobble together a vegetarian chili. It wouldn't be anything elaborate, but it would do. Then he and Harry would still have time to do some school work and have an easy evening.

He walked back to Harry's room and gently opened the door. Harry was curled up on his side, still asleep. He was tempted to let him sleep a bit longer, but he wanted him to go to bed at a reasonable hour.

He knocked on the open door gently. "Time to get up, Potter."

Harry moaned a bit and rolled over.

"I want you up and in the kitchen in fifteen minutes to start your school work." Snape closed the door, hoping Harry would do as he was told.

Back in the kitchen, Snape put on the kettle and opened the back door. He took a quick stroll around the back garden. Even though they were half a mile from the shore, he could smell the salty sea air and feel the ocean breeze. He took a deep breath in, enjoying the fresh air and the quiet calm.

While it wasn't quite warm, it wasn't too cold either, so he left the backdoor open while he puttered around in the kitchen, preparing a tray of tea and biscuits.

He put the tea set on the kitchen table and poured himself a cup while he waited for Harry. Just as he was about to get up and check on the boy, Harry came barrelling out of his room with his books in his hands.

Harry dumped the books unceremoniously on the kitchen table. "I'm here," he said breathlessly. He plopped down in a kitchen chair and put both of his hands on the table.

"So it appears. As subtle as a bull in a china shop," Snape replied silkily. "Take a moment to compose yourself. We'll have tea and then get started." Snape opened a box of UHT milk he found in the cupboard. While he drank his tea black, he knew Harry liked milk.

Harry poured himself a cup and stirred in some milk and sugar. He dipped a biscuit into his tea and let it linger until it got soft. He popped it quickly in his mouth before it fell apart. He looked up at Snape and wiped a small drizzle of liquid as it slid down his chin.

"Charming," Snape said before continuing. "It will be a short day. I want us to take a walk before dinner. It's nice outside, it will be good to stretch our legs after a long day in the car." Snape sipped his tea and nodded at the school books. "Wipe your hands and then pull out your herbology book. We'll spend tomorrow morning going through the gardens, so it would be good to review."

Harry groaned slightly as he pulled out the book. "I hate herbology. It's so boring."

"Stop whinging. It's extremely important to have a strong foundation in herbology if you want to be good at potions." Snape scooted himself closer to the table so he could see Harry's book clearly.

They spent the next hour and a half going through an herbology lesson. Harry was surprised how quickly the time went with Snape talking him through the chapters and asking him questions as they went along. It was a drain on the Potions Master, but he recognized that it was a better use of time to walk Harry through the lessons rather than leave him to study on his own.

At quarter to four, Snape ended the lesson. "Take the dishes to the kitchen sink, Potter. We'll need to do them by hand. Hopefully that's not beyond your skill set."

"I used to do the dishes all the time at my relative's house," Harry replied, a bit indignant. "I'm not totally useless, you know."

"Excellent, then that will be one of your chores here," Snape replied as he stood up from the table. "Let's be quick about it. You wash and I'll dry."

Harry brought the tray to the sink and filled it with soapy water. As he washed and rinsed the dishes, Snape said nothing, but was quietly impressed. Clearly this was a chore Harry had done many many times before.

Snape dried the last saucer before wiping his hands on a clean dish towel. He turned to Harry. "Grab a light jacket and put on your trainers, then we'll head out."

"I don't need a jacket, I'm fine," Harry replied as he rinsed the sink. He shut off the water and grabbed the clean hand towel from Snape, drying his own hands. "It's not even cold outside."

"I didn't ask for your opinion. We're going to walk toward the sea, the temperature will drop and the air is moist. Now stop arguing and do as you're told." Snape's words were harsh, but his tone was light. He sounded like a nagging mother hen.

Harry sighed loudly and walked toward his room, not quite stomping, but with enough force on each step to ensure Snape knew he was irritated at the request.

"Without the attitude." Snape's voice rang out from the kitchen.

Snape made his way to his own room where he put on a dark gray sweater over his button-down. He took a quick look at himself in the mirror. You're too thin. He preferred the way he looked in his robes, he felt much more powerful. In his muggle clothes he felt...ordinary.

He returned to the parlor and found Harry sitting on the couch, lacing up his trainers. Harry looked up at Snape. "Where's your jacket, then?"

"Mind your cheek, Potter. I'm an adult, I decide if and when I need a jacket." Snape raised one eye-brow but his voice was relaxed. "Besides, I put on a sweater. Now let's go."

Snape grabbed the key off the small credenza in the hallway and the two walked out the front entrance. He locked the door behind them and slipped the key into his pocket.

They made their way up the gravel drive and took a left onto the long road. Harry jogged ahead a bit up a small hill. "I can see the ocean!" he shouted excitedly, looking back at Snape with a smile.

"We'll walk in that direction, then." Snape was glad he had on his sweater, the air got cooler as they reached the top of the hill. They followed a small path that led to a cliff overlooking a beach.

"How do we get down there?" Harry asked, leaning over the side of the jagged rocks.

"Don't stand so close to the edge," Snape scolded mildly. "I'm sure there's a way down, but we'll just walk on the bluffs for now." The wind whipped in Snape's hair as they made their way along the cliffs. He closed his eyes and took in the sea air, feeling totally at peace for a tiny moment in time.

They walked for nearly a mile alongside the ocean before turning back around. Harry had a lot of pent-up energy and ran back and forth ahead of Snape. By the time they made it back home, both of their faces were cold, wind-chapped and pink, but their bodies were warm from the vigorous exercise.

When they arrived home, Snape lit a fire in the parlor and made his way to the kitchen, Harry following on his heels.

"I'm making chili for dinner. We'll go to the shop tomorrow." Snape said as he pulled out everything he needed from the cabinet. He took out two small onions and a clove of garlic from the fridge and rolled them in his hand, smelling them. They looked a bit pathetic, but they weren't rotten. He turned to Harry, "Can you chop onions, Potter?"

Harry enthusiastically grabbed the small bulbs from Snape's hand. "Definitely! I'm a pretty good cook, actually. I used to cook all the time at my relative's."

Snape pulled out a large knife and a cutting board and placed it on the kitchen table. "Good. Get to work, then. Do a few cloves of garlic as well."

While Harry chopped, Snape opened up several cans of beans and tomatoes, and arranged the spices he needed from the cabinet. He then got out a large pot and put it on the stove. Although he didn't cook often, he was a pretty decent chef, treating it much in the same way he did his potions. But, as a single person, he hadn't had much need to cook for himself, especially when at Hogwarts. While he enjoyed good food, he felt his time was better spent doing other things so it wasn't something he'd done in ages.

When Harry finished chopping, he looked up at Snape. "I'm finished."

"Bring them here, Potter," Snape said, turning around from the stove and motioning with his hand. "We'll saute the onions and garlic first, and then add in some spices."

Harry brought the chopping board up to the stove. Snape stood over the pot much in the same way he stood over his cauldrons and the comparison wasn't lost on Harry. He had arranged all of his ingredients in front of him on the counter in the very same way he did when he brewed. He was meticulous, organized, and focused in all things, even cooking.

Snape took the chopped onions and garlic and scraped them into the pot before covering them with some oil and lighting the stove. He adjusted the flame so it was low, and picked up a wooden spoon. He waited for the oil to bubble gently before he spoke again.

"You want to saute on a low heat, and make sure you move everything around gently with your spoon. The garlic is especially prone to burn. You want the onions soft, but not brown." He explained to Harry as he cooked, keeping his eye carefully on the pot while he pushed the chopped aromatics gently around in the oil.

Harry stood by his side, watching him closely.

"OK, now hand me the paprika and the cumin." Harry moved quickly around to his left side to grab the herbs off the counter. He handed them to Snape who measured them out and dumped them into the pot. "It helps to add the spices directly to the oil on a low heat, it will help their flavors blossom," he explained. "Now the chili powder."

Harry handed him the chili powder which he added in as well. "Can you smell the flavors?" Snape asked, looking at Harry for the first time since he began.

Harry smiled up at him. "It smells amazing."

Snape nodded. "Now we'll add in the beans and tomatoes, then we can turn up the heat and let it simmer for a while." Snape grabbed two cans of black beans and a can of pinto beans and dumped them into the pot. Next he put in two cans of diced tomatoes. He stirred them all together and handed two empty cans to Harry. "Fill these up with water from the sink."

Harry did as he was instructed and handed them back to Snape who poured the water into the pot. "That's it, we'll wait for it to simmer and then leave it for a while to let the flavors soak in."

Snape continued to stand over the pot while Harry washed the knife and cutting board at the sink. When the contents of the pot started to bubble, he turned the fire down slightly and covered it before returning the spices back to the cabinet.

The two relaxed quietly in the parlor while the chili slowly cooked. Snape edited some manuscripts he was working on and Harry read quietly in front of the fire.

At 6:30pm, Snape sent Harry to set the dinner table while he went to the stove to serve up the chili. He did some last minute seasoning and adjustment of the salt and pepper, and once satisfied, he ladled it into two bowls. He found a small block of cheddar cheese in the fridge and brought it to the table.

Harry slurped up the chili. "This is really good." He smiled at Snape, who responded with a nod and a brief smile.

"Thank you for your help today. Tomorrow we'll go to the market and stock up on fresh food."

When they finished their meal, Harry did the dishes while Snape sat at the kitchen table and wrote out a grocery list. Ever the organized one, he first sketched out a week's worth of meals and then began adding necessary ingredients to the list along with the basics such as milk, eggs, bread, and butter.

"Is there anything you don't eat, Potter?" Snape looked up at Harry, "I don't want to cook a meal and then find out you won't eat it."

"I'll eat most things. Not a huge fan of ham, I guess, but I'll eat pretty much anything," Harry replied. After he finished the dishes, he sat back down at the table across from Snape, watching him as he scribbled on a notepad. Even with a simple task such as a grocery list, Snape was deep in concentration, his jaw tight and his eyes focused.

Snape looked through his plan. Breakfast was simple enough, and he figured he could get multiple meals out of each thing he cooked if he planned carefully. Tomorrow he would cook a chicken roast, and then he'd use the leftovers for sandwiches and chicken pot pie or soup. He was pretty sure they could have three days worth of meals from that if he managed correctly.

"What kind of biscuits do you like with your tea?" Snape looked up from his list at Harry who was sitting patiently and quietly across from him at the table.

"I like the McVitie's chocolate digestives best. But gingersnaps are good. Oh, and I love Jammie Dodgers!" Harry's mouth started to water as he thought about his favorite biscuits.

"In other words, you like all of them," Snape replied, drolly. "What do you like in the morning? We're not at Hogwarts so you'll not be getting 20 things to choose from."

"Eggs, toast and jam, porridge...I'm not that fussy, really. I used to not even get breakfast at the Dursleys, so it's not that big of a deal." Harry shrugged his shoulders.

Snape stopped writing and looked up from his list in disgust. "That's ridiculous. You're a growing boy, and as long as I'm around there will be no more missing meals. Ever again." He looked back down at his notepad and huffed loudly. He mumbled to himself with his head down,"Unbelievable. I can't believe they withheld food from you. Utterly shameful."

"I'd sneak food at night sometimes so I wouldn't be too hungry in the morning, it was alright." Harry wasn't sure what to say, he could tell Snape was properly incensed to find out he had been refused basic meals.

Snape slammed down the pen and looked up. "There's no excuse for what they did, Potter. I hope you know, while I won't tolerate gluttony, I don't want you to ever go hungry here. If you're hungry, you tell me or you help yourself to the kitchen. Are we clear?"

"Yes, sir." Harry didn't smile, but he felt his insides warm knowing that Snape cared for him enough to make sure he would never be hungry. He paused for a moment before adding, "Thank you."

"You don't need to thank me for being a decent human being. Honestly, Potter." Snape shook his head and let out a deep breath. He looked down his list but now he was upset and having difficulty concentrating. He made a mental note to add this to his list of grievances when he spoke to Dumbledore. He put his pen down and sat back in his chair. He'd review his list again tomorrow before they went to the shop.

Snape stood up from the table and ran a hand through his hair. He looked down at Harry "What will it be tonight? Do you want to play chess or work on the puzzle?"

"Let's play wizarding chess!" Harry jumped up from the table and ran to his room where he pulled the box out of his trunk, returning to the parlor to set it up.

Snape walked over to the kitchen cabinets, looking to see if Llewelyn kept any wine or whiskey around. He found an old bottle of cooking sherry, but quickly put it back. He wasn't that desperate. He returned to his grocery list and added "booze." Although he didn't make it a habit to drink often, he did enjoy an occasional nightcap after a long day. Today would be one of those days, but alas, he'd have to go without.

He returned to the parlor and sat down on the couch. Harry sat on the floor on the opposite side of the coffee table and unfolded the board. Snape reached gently into the box and started to put chess pieces on the black and white squares.

Over the next hour, they played two games. Snape won both of them, but Harry held his own. After the last match, Snape looked up at the clock. "Time for bed, Potter."

Harry looked up and scowled. "It's only 8:05, can't we play one more game?" he pleaded.

"Absolutely not. It's been a long day. Go to your room and get ready for bed, I'll be there in fifteen minutes," Snape said matter of factly.

Harry stayed on the floor and looked up at Snape, giving him puppy dog eyes and a melodramatic frown, hoping he'd change his mind.

"Potter, put the game away and go get ready for bed. I'm not going to tell you again." Snape's voice was calm, but firm.

After giving an exasperated sigh, Harry put the board and the pieces back into the box and walked to his room.

Fifteen minutes later, Snape knocked on his door and entered to find Harry sitting up in bed, waiting patiently in his pajamas.

Seeing no chair, Snape sat on the edge of Harry's mattress. "Did you brush your teeth?"

"Yep!" Harry replied. He gave Snape a broad smile, showing off all of his teeth.

"Good. Now I want to talk about your behavior earlier today." Snape kept his voice calm and soft, but he gave Harry a disappointed look.

Harry's ears turned bright red and a blush crept across his face. "I'm sorry."

"I'm sure you are. Do you remember what I said my three main rules were, Mr. Potter?"

Harry dropped his head down and fidgeted with his hands on the quilt. "Yeah."

"Eyes up please. Tell me." Snape put a finger under his chin and gently lifted his face.

"No disrespect, no lying, and do what you say."

"That's correct. I don't expect you to be perfect, but today you were extremely disrespectful several times. I know you know better than that, and it was very disappointing to hear you speak so rudely to me. The fact that you did so in front of Master Barclay made it even worse."

"I know, but you were being really mean and unfair to me. I just got frustrated." Harry replied, looking down again at the quilt.

"We've discussed this before. You're entitled to feel frustrated or angry, but that will not ever excuse disrespectful behavior or name calling. You've been punished, so we'll put this behind us, but I'm very serious about breaking this habit of yours, Mr. Potter. I want you to make an effort to control your attitude and your mouth when you get upset. I'm not going to tolerate it. Do you understand?"

Harry felt genuinely bad. In the moment, he'd felt completely justified and he couldn't have cared less what Snape or Barclay thought, but now, hours later, he was embarrassed about what he'd said. "Yes sir, I understand. I'm really sorry. I just get angry sometimes and things just come out."

Snape nodded. "I appreciate your apology, but I want to see you do a better job at controlling yourself. So, next time you feel angry or frustrated or upset, I want you to imagine a Stop sign in your mind. Then I want this image to remind you to take deep breaths before you speak. Let's try it."

Harry looked at Snape quizzically and waited for him to guide him through the exercise.

"Close your eyes and imagine a Stop sign. Now take a deep breath in. Hold it for five seconds and let it out slowly." Snape watched Harry as he exhaled, his eyes closed. "Then you keep doing this until you feel better. Hopefully that will give you enough time to think before you speak."

Harry opened his eyes and stared back up at Snape. "OK, I'll try."

"Very good." Snape patted him gently above his knee. "Do you want me to read you a chapter in your book or do you want to read quietly to yourself for a few minutes?"

"Will you read to me, please?" Harry's eyes brightened and he smiled.

"Glasses." Snape put out his hand, taking the glasses and placing them gently on the bedside table. He stood up and went to Harry's trunk. He pulled out his book before walking to the wall and flipping off the overhead light. Although he was trying not to use too much magic, he pulled out his wand and cast a spell, producing a small orb of soft blue light that hovered above the bed. "We'll buy you a reading lamp tomorrow."

Snape sat back on the edge of the bed and opened the book. "Lay down and get comfortable." Harry snuggled down in the bed and turned onto his side facing Snape. "Now close your eyes...Good boy."

As usual, Harry drifted off to sleep before Snape finished the chapter, lulled by his low, calming voice and tired out by a long walk on the cliffs.

Snape continued to read for another page or two after he was sure Harry was asleep, slowly letting his voice get quieter and quieter until he was nearly whispering. He marked the page and closed the book, and pulled Harry's covers up around him.

Before he stood up, he brushed Harry's fringe gently from his forehead and stared at the lightning bolt scar. He traced it gently with his finger and his thoughts went immediately to Lily. Seeing Harry like this, his heart was full with a desire to care for and protect him. He smoothed the boy's fringe once again over his forehead before he whispered, "Goodnight, Harry. Sweet dreams."

The next morning, Harry and Snape wandered through Llewelyn's gardens. Snape taught Harry how to sketch out a map of each section in his lab notebook marking which important plants were found within. Snape had been curious to explore and was pleasantly surprised to find not only copious amounts of interesting potion's ingredients, but an herb and vegetable garden as well.

He had Harry harvest and organise several plants for brewing, as well as picking some herbs, zucchini, eggplant, tomatoes, and peppers to bring to the kitchen.

After lunch, the two went to the potion's lab where they spent time chopping, crushing, pickling, and extracting different components of the plants they'd use to brew future potions.

At 2:00pm, Snape decided it was time for an outing. He and Harry walked out to the garage and opened it up to find an old red Peugeot hatchback. Per Barclay's instructions, he found the key in the visor above the driver's seat.

Snape really hated driving, but he knew it was likely too far to walk with all of their groceries. There were two old bikes leaning up against the side of the garage, but even then they probably would struggle to get everything home. Besides, Snape didn't even know if Harry could ride a bicycle.

"Do you actually know how to drive?" Harry asked, sensing Snape's hesitation.

"Of course, Potter. My father was a Muggle, he had a car." He didn't bother to add that he was often too drunk to drive it, and Snape had had to go into town and bring it home on more than one occasion after he'd abandoned it outside a pub or some random woman's flat. Snape had never been properly taught to drive, and technically he didn't have a license, but he was pretty sure he could take the car a few miles into town without killing them. Hopefully.

Snape opened the driver's side door and looked at Potter. "Well? Get in, we don't have all day."

Harry opened the door and sat down. He was a bit nervous but he kept his mouth shut, recognizing that nothing good would come of him continuing to question Snape's driving ability. He clicked his seatbelt without prompting and said a silent prayer.

Snape fumbled with the keys, and it took him a moment to familiarize himself with the pedals and the gears before he finally reversed out of the garage. His brow was furrowed and he cursed to himself quietly as he attempted to do a three-point turn and pull out of the driveway. Harry was practically in cold sweats, but he said nothing, gripping the side of the seat for dear life.

Once on the main road, Snape managed to bring them into the village without any drama. The streets were quiet, and there was a grocery store, a pharmacy, a cafe, and several small shops all in a row. Snape pulled into a parking spot and put the car in park.

"You see, Potter, I don't know what you were being so dramatic about, I'm perfectly capable of operating a vehicle." Snape felt quite pleased with himself as he exited the car, closing the door behind him.

As they walked through the supermarket, Harry was on the verge of bursting out laughing. Seeing his intimidating Potions professor, in muggle clothes, pushing a shopping trolley and price-comparing boxes of pasta had to be one of the funniest things he'd ever seen. He wished he could take a picture and share it with Ron, he'd definitely get a kick out of it.

Snape stayed on task, going down his list and sticking to his plan with military precision. As a person who valued efficiency, he spent no time meandering aimlessly down aisles or impulse buying random items. He even split up the list and sent Harry to go fetch items in other parts of the store.

"Can we get some ice cream?" Harry asked casually as he placed eggs, milk and butter into the cart.

Snape looked up momentarily from his piece of paper. "It's not on the list, Potter. And you don't need any more sugar or I'll be pulling you off the walls."

When he was sure the man wouldn't see him, Harry rolled his eyes, Snape was no fun at all when it came to food. The fact that he got to have biscuits with his tea was pretty much the only time the man let him have something sweet.

"You may pick out whatever fruit you like to eat. If you need a snack between meals, that's what you can have."

Oh joy, Harry thought, how generous of you. He walked over to the produce section and picked out a couple of apples, some bananas, and a few oranges. Snape eyed his selections critically as he put them in the trolley, but he said nothing, seemingly approving of his choice.

As they stood in line for the check-out, Harry browsed the candy by the register, running his hands along the chocolate bars. He wanted to ask if he could have a Kit-Kat, but he knew the answer would be no.

"Don't even bother thinking about it, Potter," he heard the man say over his shoulder.

After they loaded the groceries into the car, Snape decided they would walk down the High Street to see what else was there. They took a brief detour into a bakery where Snape picked up a freshly baked loaf of multigrain.

Harry eyed the delicious baked goods but said nothing.

Snape saw him staring through the glass with longing and relented, not wanting to deprive him of an occasional treat. He had worked hard today and behaved himself quite well. "You may pick out one pastry, but we won't make a habit of it."

"Really? Thanks!" Harry pointed out a lemon tart and the nice young lady behind the counter boxed it up for him.

"You don't sound like you're from around here. Are you two here on holiday, then?" she asked, not recognizing either of them. Her name tag said "Sarah," and she looked like she was probably just 18.

Harry looked up at Snape who begrudgingly responded. "Something like that. We're staying in my cousin's cottage for a few weeks."

"Lovely," she replied in a sing-song Welsh accent. "I hope you enjoy your time here."

Snape did his best to eke out a smile. "Thank you…"-he looked at her nametag-"Sarah, I'm sure we'll be seeing you again." He nodded his head and grabbed his change, handing Harry the loaf of bread and the small packet with his tart.

Making small chat with strangers made Snape feel supremely uncomfortable. He loathed it, but he also didn't want to seem rude, especially in front of someone he was likely to see again. That said, he couldn't get out of the bakery fast enough.

They walked down the street until they came to a small second-hand shop. Snape walked in, hoping he'd be able to find a few things for Harry's room.

The elderly man sitting behind the counter greeted them cheerfully when they walked in. "Good afternoon, lads, can I help you with anything?"

Snape looked around. "Just looking for a few things for my...son's room." He paused at the word 'son'- it felt odd, but he felt his heart jump a little at the same time. "We need a small desk and chair for him to study."

Harry knew they were just playing along with their made-up backstory, but hearing Snape refer to him as his son made his heart swell. He'd never heard anyone refer to him as their son. Even if it wasn't real, it made him feel good and he immediately got into character.

"Hey dad, can I look around a bit?" Harry looked at Snape with a cheeky smile.

"Stay close by and try not to break anything." Snape scowled at him.

"Don't worry, dad, I won't!" Harry wandered around the store while Snape went to look at the furniture. He could have probably transfigured something into a desk, but it wouldn't last very long and the quality would be lacking. He was hoping Harry would spend a significant amount of time there, so he figured it would be worth investing in a proper piece of furniture.

The old man showed him to the back where there was a small student desk and chair. It looked quite old; the wood was worn and there were some scratches and ink marks on the surface, but it would certainly serve the purpose. Snape could always modify it as needed.

"This will work fine." He looked at the price tag, 40 pounds. Not cheap but not terribly expensive. Growing up rather poor, his mother had always haggled for a good deal and he couldn't give up the opportunity to see if he could save a few quid. "It's not in the best condition, I'll give you 30 pounds for it."

He picked up a small desk lamp with a 5 pound sticker on it. "And I'll take this as well."

The man nodded his head, "Alright, then. Do you need anything else?"

Harry popped up from behind them with a football in his hand. "Hey dad, can we get this too? Then I can play around with it in the yard during my breaks. Please?"

"Fine," he looked at the old man. "That will be all."

After Snape paid, he turned to Harry, "I'm going to go get the car, you stay here with our things."

Harry stood awkwardly alone in the store, staring out the window while he waited for him to return with the car.

Finally, the old man spoke up. "New in town, are you?"

Harry turned around to face him. "Um, kind of. We're just staying for a few weeks at our cousin's house," Harry replied, hoping the man wouldn't ask too many questions.

"I see. Are you not in school?" the man asked.

"Well, usually I am, but I've been ill. My dad's a teacher, so he's homeschooling me for the rest of the term." Harry replied, getting a bit into character. "He's pretty strict, I'd much rather be in regular school, but he won't let me. Hopefully I'll go back next year."

The old man chuckled out loud. "I got the feeling he was a no-nonsense sort."

"Oh yeah, he pretty much forces me to study from dawn 'till dusk. He almost never lets me have a break. Just work work work work, all day." Harry exaggerated.

Just then, Snape reappeared in the doorway. "What's that, then?"

"Your son was just telling me that you're quite the slave-driver, I hope you'll let him have a bit of time to enjoy the beautiful Welsh coast. He's a young lad, it'll do him some good to get some fresh air. It's good for his health," the old man said to Snape.

Snape raised an eyebrow at Harry before turning to the old man. "Thank you for your concern, sir, I assure you my son will have plenty of time to play outside, as long as he does his school work and behaves himself." He shot Harry a pointed look. "Now let's go, son, I need your help to get these things in the car."

As soon as they stepped outside, Harry couldn't help it, he erupted in laughter. "Don't be mad, father, I was only kidding."

"Hilarious. I'll make sure to laugh hysterically when I'm tanning your hide later," Snape quipped. "Now make yourself useful and put this in the car."

Snape desperately wanted to shrink everything down, but he obviously couldn't pull out his wand in the middle of town. Pretending to be a muggle was extremely inconvenient. He sighed loudly as he put down the backseat and shoved the desk, chair, lamp, and football into the boot. He had to arrange it several times before the hatchback would close, but he finally got it.

"Let's go, brat."

As soon as they pulled into the garage, Snape shrunk down all of the furniture and put it in his pocket. "Bring the groceries in, please and put them away while I set up the desk in your room."

Snape enlarged the desk, chair, and lamp in Harry's room. The desk was a little bit small, so he modified it appropriately, making it slightly wider and longer. He picked Harry's schoolbooks off the floor and lined them up against the wall at the back edge of the desk. He then carefully arranged his quills and colored pencils neatly on top before plugging in the lamp. He switched it on and off to make sure it worked. Perfect.

Even though it was a small thing, Snape had put thought and care into setting up Harry's desk just right, hoping he would have a nice space where he could work on his own. He wanted him to be able to write in his journal or color or draw in the privacy of his own room. Snape felt like his own desk was a place where he felt comfortable and happy, and he wanted the same for Harry.

Pleased with himself and the set-up, he rejoined Harry in the kitchen and helped him put away the rest of the groceries. It was not even 4:00pm yet. While he thoroughly believed Harry would benefit from studying for a few hours, he wanted him to get some fresh air and unwind.

"Do you want to go outside and play for a bit?" Snape asked Harry, as he closed the fridge.

"Can I fly?" Harry looked at him with hope in his eyes. "Pleeaaaaseeee?"

Snape paused for a moment, bringing one hand up to massage his forehead. "I need to put up the wards. And you'll need to stay within the boundaries. I mean it, Potter, if you go beyond the boundaries and someone sees you, we'll both be in a lot of trouble. They could take you away and I'd lose custody of you." Snape's voice was serious.

"I will, I promise! Please, I haven't been on my broom in ages." Harry folded his hands together and bent his knees, pleading with his whole body.

Snape took a deep breath in and out. "Fine, but you are not ever allowed out to fly without asking my permission, do you understand? I don't want there to be any mistakes with this. Go get your broom, I'll put up the wards and we'll walk the boundaries together."

Harry ran off to his room to get his broom, while Snape opened the back door and walked around in the garden, trying to decide where it was best to set-up the wards. As far as he could tell, there weren't any neighbors nearby. There was a small patch of trees up a hill to the right which would block visibility quite well, but it was less protected on the left.

Snape looked up as Harry bounded through the door with his broom in hand.

"I'm going to put up invisibility wards over the entire yard, but I want you to stay to the right of the house, it's more protected by the natural landscape. You will not fly higher than 30 feet, and your boundary is the trees over there and the back garden." Snape pointed to a small grove of trees leading up the hillside.

Snape moved his wand in a sweeping motion as he spoke incantations Harry had never heard before. For a moment, Harry could see a flash of green light as the boundaries illuminated briefly.

"When you get close to the boundary, you will feel it vibrate. That is your sign to back off. If you break through the boundary, the wards will alert me, and I swear to you Potter, you won't see that broom again until you're 30." Snape glared at Harry with his most serious Professor look. "Riding your broom is a privilege and a responsibility. One wrong move and you lose it, do you understand?"

"Yes sir, I understand. I won't cross the boundary, I promise."

"I certainly hope you keep that promise. Now, stay low, don't go too high, and for the love of Merlin don't do anything ridiculous on your broom, I don't want to have to regrow any bones."

"Can I fly now?" Harry was about to burst with excitement. His body was practically twitching in anticipation.

"You may. But I'll be watching you. Don't you dare do anything daft." Snape looked right into Harry's eyes. "Off you go, then."

Harry jumped on his broom and flew up into the sky, reveling in the freedom and ecstasy of cruising through the air. He smiled so widely he felt like his face might cramp, but he couldn't contain the pure joy he felt being back on his broom.

Snape wanted to leave him to it, but he was afraid, so he stood there for nearly ten minutes, watching Harry fly through the air, swooping and dipping and doing the occasional flip. Finally he decided to leave the boy alone for a little while and he returned to the parlor. He attempted to read for another half an hour, although he had trouble concentrating, constantly feeling the urge to go to the window and check on Harry.

At 5:00pm, Snape walked back into the garden and motioned for Harry to bring it in. Harry, not wanting to give him any reason to take his broom away, quickly returned to the back garden and landed on the ground with a jolt.

"I hope you enjoyed yourself," Snape said, relieved that Harry was back in one piece.

Harry was slightly out of breath and his face was glistening with sweat and pink from the wind and his exertion. "That was brilliant. Thank you so much."

Snape nodded toward the door. "Go put your broom away and clean yourself up. Then meet me back in the kitchen and we'll get started on dinner." Snape put a hand on Harry's back and guided him through the door, closing it and locking it behind him.

Harry and Snape made small talk in the kitchen as Harry cut up veggies to go with the roast. They would roast the chicken with potatoes and onions in the oven, seasoned with fresh rosemary and sage they picked that morning. On the stove, Snape prepared a kind of modified ratatouille, sauteing zucchini, tomatoes, and eggplant from the garden to create a bright vegetable medley.

Snape was quite pleased with the way his dinner turned out, and he enjoyed having Harry's company in the kitchen. True to his word, Harry remained helpful, washing and prepping vegetables and cleaning the dishes as they went along.

At the end of the meal, Harry did the dishes while Snape put away the leftovers and wiped down the kitchen counters. They were a good team.

"That was so delicious. I've never had vegetables straight from the garden before, that was brilliant!" Harry said. He finished washing the last plate before turning to look at Snape. "Can I have my lemon tart for dessert?"

Snape nodded. "It's in the fridge. You don't have to eat it all tonight, it might be prudent to divide it in half so you can enjoy some again tomorrow night."

Harry heard him but put the whole thing on a plate and sat down at the table. He looked up at Snape. "Do you want some?"

"No, thank you, Potter. You enjoy."

After dinner, Harry brought out the puzzle and worked on it quietly while Snape did more editing of his manuscript. He took an occasional break to put some of the puzzle together, but for the most part they were pretty quiet having spent the entire day in each other's company.

At 8:15, Harry was sent to get ready for bed, and Snape, preoccupied with his work, told him he could read or write in his journal until lights out at 9.

Harry had hoped Snape would come in and read to him, but when the man appeared at 9pm, he merely turned off the lights and told him to go to sleep. Harry tried not to feel disappointed, but he did. He laid awake for nearly an hour before he could fall asleep.

His sleep was fitful. He wasn't having horrible nightmares, but strange dreams kept waking him. At 4am, awoken for what felt like the fifth time, he couldn't get back to sleep. He turned on his new reading lamp and attempted to read, but he felt too restless.

He got up and walked to the kitchen, pouring himself a glass of water and hoping that would settle his mind a bit. When it didn't, he moved to the parlor and sat for a few minutes in front of the dying fire. He tried to work on the puzzle, but he couldn't even focus on that.

Harry was totally wired, and he wanted to get some fresh air and just move. He opened the back door and stood in the doorway, breathing in the cool night air. It was nearly a full-moon, so despite being the darkest time of the night, he could see the plants and flowers illuminated clearly in the garden. Just walking out in the night air, he had an overwhelming urge to fly on his broom.

He walked back in and sat on the sofa, contemplating his next move. He knew he wasn't allowed out on his broom without Snape's permission, but it was the middle of the night. He would stay inside the boundaries and besides, it was dark, no one would see him. He was sure just 10 minutes on his broom would calm his mind and he'd be able to sleep.

The small voice in the back of his head was telling him it was a terrible idea, but once his mind was set, he couldn't change it. He walked to his room and got his broom. He pulled on a hoodie for warmth and slid his trainers on, grabbing his broom as he walked out.

Within a minute, Harry was flying through the air. He pulled his broom up high enough so he could see the ocean in the distance and then swooped down to the trees, making sure he didn't get too close to the boundaries. He always felt a rush when he flew, but this time it was magnified by the fact he knew he shouldn't be out there. The adrenaline rush calmed his restlessness and flying in the moonlight put his mind at ease.

After 15-20mins, he was starting to get cold and he could tell the sun would be coming up soon. He landed in the grass, already damp with dew, and crept quietly back inside. The house was quiet and Snape's door was still closed. He breathed a sigh of relief as he gently closed his bedroom door, putting his broom in the corner and pulling off his trainers and hoodie before climbing back into bed. He fell asleep quickly, a smile still on his face.

Snape awoke well-rested and made his way to the kitchen to have his cup of tea and a few moments to himself reading before he woke Harry. As he went to put on the kettle, he noticed a few smudges of dirt on the kitchen floor. He furrowed his brow, how had he missed this last night? He was sure the kitchen was spotless before he went to bed last night.

He wet a rag in the kitchen sink and bent down to clean it.

At 7:30, he went in to wake Harry. He knocked loudly and said "It's morning, up you get. Take a shower and be down for breakfast in thirty minutes."

At 7:45, Snape still hadn't heard the shower, so he went back to the boy's room. Harry was laying in bed, still very asleep. Snape walked over to his bed and roused his shoulders. "It's time to get up, Mr. Potter. You're already running late. Get up this instant." He crossed his arms and loomed over Harry while he stirred.

"I'm tired, I don't feel well," Harry moaned, rolling over to face away from Snape. "Just let me sleep."

"Are you sick?" Snape asked, unsure whether he should be concerned that Harry was ill, or angry that he was being played. "What's wrong with you, then?"

"I'm tired. I just need to rest." Harry mumbled into his pillow.

Snape put a hand on the boy's forehead, it felt cool. "You don't have a fever, Potter. Is something hurting you?"

Harry stayed silent, the truth was he was just exhausted from not sleeping, he knew there was nothing wrong with him. "I don't know, just leave me alone."

Snape took a deep breath and closed his eyes while he exhaled loudly. "If there's nothing wrong with you, Potter, you're going to get up right now. This isn't a holiday, you will not laze about in bed all day. Get. Up. Now." He pulled the covers off the boy.

"Stoppp," Harry whined, grasping for the quilt.

"I'm going to count to three, and if you're not off the bed and on your way to the shower, you will not like what happens next." Snape was irritated, he wasn't a morning person anyway, and it was taking everything he had to keep himself from losing his temper. "One…"

Harry rolled over, moaning.

"Two…" Snape dragged out his count and gave Harry a serious look.

Harry sat up and scowled at Snape. "I'm up. Jeez."

"Out of bed, now. Let's go." Snape took his arm and pulled him out of the bed. He put a hand on his back and pushed him toward the door. "Into the shower, now. I want you showered, dressed, and downstairs in a much more agreeable mood in fifteen minutes."

Harry mumbled and moaned as he walked to the washroom and Snape shook his head. It wasn't even 8:00am yet and he was already exasperated.

Fifteen minutes later, Harry dragged himself dramatically to the kitchen table and plopped down in a chair, sighing loudly as he did so.

"Well, good morning to you as well, Mr. Potter. Did you sleep well?" Snape said, sarcastically, putting down a plate of eggs and toast in front of Harry.

Harry didn't say anything and reached for his juice, leaning his head on his left hand that was propped up on the kitchen table.

"Sit up properly, and take your elbow off the table," Snape said, his tone more stern. "Mind your table manners, we're not in a barn." He reached across the table and tapped Harry's elbow firmly.

Harry put his arm down and picked up his fork, scooping up a fork full of eggs and shoving them into his mouth without making eye contact with Snape. He was tired and wasn't in the mood to be nit-picked about table manners this early in the morning.

Snape leaned back in his chair and stared at Harry while he sipped his tea. He could see the dark circles under his eyes. He had sent the boy to bed at a decent time, there shouldn't be any reason why he'd be this tired. He knew something wasn't right.

"When I came into the kitchen this morning, I saw something curious, Potter. Do you know what that was?" He paused for a moment to allow Harry to contemplate his rhetorical question.

Harry stopped chewing and looked up at Snape, his eyes flashing momentarily with fear. They quickly glazed over again and he shook his head before looking back down at his plate and shoveling another helping of eggs into his mouth.

"It looked like small muddy footprints across the kitchen floor. I could have sworn I left the kitchen clean last night before we went to bed. Do you know anything about this?" He kept his voice nonchalant but he watched Harry's face carefully, waiting to see how he would respond.

Harry looked up at Snape, "My trainers must have been muddy yesterday. Sorry, I'll make sure I take them off before I come into the house next time." He lied with ease, appearing to be completely unaffected by the question.

"Are you sure you weren't sleepwalking again, Mr. Potter?" Snape asked, knowing that the boy must have gone into the backyard after he was sent to bed. It was clear he hadn't slept and there was no other explanation for the dirt. "Think carefully, you know how I feel about lying," Snape added, with a dangerous glint in his eyes and an edge to his voice.

Harry considered this for a moment. He knew Snape would know he was lying if he denied it completely, so he figured he could tell a partial truth and see if he could get away with a little emotional manipulation. He put down his fork and looked up at Snape with a really contrite look on his face. "I'm really sorry, Professor, I couldn't sleep last night and I was feeling really anxious. I felt like I couldn't breathe. I really needed some fresh air, but I didn't want to wake you up. Please don't be mad at me."

He attempted to tear up a little and scrunched his face up as though he were holding back tears. He was going to lay it on thick, then hopefully the man wouldn't punish him. "I'm really really sorry."

Although he wasn't thrilled that Harry had gone outside in the middle of the night, he felt his heart physically ache thinking about Harry being awake and anxious alone in the night. "Is that why you're so tired this morning?"

Harry nodded his head, "Yeah, I just kept having bad dreams and then I got upset. I tried to read and relax my mind but I couldn't." He was exaggerating and definitely putting on some theatrics, but it wasn't a complete lie.

Snape's face softened and reached his hand out and patted Harry's shoulder, trying to calm him. "It's OK, don't get upset. I'm not angry. If that ever happens again, I want you to come get me. I don't want you wandering around outside in the middle of the night though, it's not safe."

"I won't. I just stepped out for a minute to get some air." Harry's lie was so convincing, he almost believed it himself. He could see the concern on Snape's face and he felt a pang of guilt tighten in his stomach.

"Right, then. We'll make sure we do more relaxation before bed tonight. And after breakfast I want you to go back to bed and take a nap. I seriously doubt you'll be able to focus on your schoolwork if you didn't sleep at all last night."

Snape felt bad that he had given Harry a hard time this morning. He knew he had a lot of trauma in his past, and he wanted Harry to trust him enough to come to him if he was having problems. He didn't want him to ever worry he'd be mad if he was feeling anxious or afraid.

"Will you read to me before bed? That helps relax me too," Harry added, figuring he might as well milk it for all he could while he had the chance.

"Yes, I think that can be arranged," Snape said as he poured himself some more tea.

Harry wanted to smile but he forced himself to keep up his little Oliver Twist sad orphan act as he put some jam on a piece of toast and took a bite. That had gone better than expected. Not only was he not in trouble, but now Snape felt bad for him and he was going to get to go back to bed and he'd secured himself a bedtime reading.

After he finished breakfast, he stood up to take the dishes but Snape put his hand out. "Leave it, Potter, I'll take care of this today. Go back to bed and get some rest."

"Thank you," Harry said, as he made his way back to his room. As he changed back into his pajamas, he really started to feel bad. Snape had been so nice to him, and he'd lied right to his face. He climbed into bed and laid down. He could feel a growing knot in his stomach as the guilt washed over him, but his exhaustion won out and soon he was back asleep.

Chapter Text

Snape let Harry sleep until almost 11:00am. For the first time in a week, he was actually able to get some of his own work done peacefully and he was tempted to let Harry sleep even longer if not for the fact it would mean the boy wouldn't sleep at night.

He knocked on Harry's door and walked in. Harry stirred when he heard the knock and rolled over, pushing himself up in the bed.

"Have a nice nap?" Snape asked, looking the boy over carefully for any signs he was unwell.

"Yeah, but I still feel kind of tired." Harry reached for his glasses on the bedside table and put them on his face before sinking back onto the bed.

"Good, then maybe you'll still sleep tonight. Take a few minutes to get dressed and I'll make you some tea."

Snape returned to the kitchen and put the kettle on, and then cut up some oranges while he waited for the water to boil. He arranged the slices on a small plate and took a cup of tea to the parlor, setting it down on the coffee table with the plate of fruit.

Harry opened his door and strolled slowly into the living room, his hair sticking up in all directions, still looking quite exhausted. He slumped down on the couch and reached for an orange slice before mumbling "Thanks."

Snape nodded and then paused for a moment to readjust himself on his chair. "Have you always had difficulty sleeping?"

Harry shrugged. "I don't know, sometimes." He sat back on the couch and sipped at his tea. "I get restless and my mind just won't shut up."

"Mm," Snape replied, understanding fully what that felt like to struggle with an active mind. "Well, we'll try a few things and see if we can't improve it. But I need you to be completely honest with me about what you're feeling so I can help you."

Harry's heart dropped a bit, he knew how important honesty and trust were with Snape and he felt a twinge of guilt about lying to him earlier. He took another sip of tea and tried to swallow any urge he might have to tell him the whole truth about last night.

Snape could sense that Harry wasn't really in the mood to talk, and he didn't want to push him. He pulled his sleeves down and smoothed down the fabric of his pants before looking back at Harry "I just want you to know that I will never be angry with you if you're having trouble sleeping. There are lots of things we can try—even potions if we need to—but I can't help you if you don't tell me."

Harry avoided eye contact and took a few seconds to set his cup back on the table. "OK, I will." He was desperate to change the conversation. After another moment he added, "Do you think I can go outside again later? It helps me relax when I can fly."

"If you focus on your work today, I will see that you get some time to fly later."

They sat awkwardly for a few minutes while Harry finished his tea and then moved to the kitchen table to begin their school work for the day.

After lunch, Snape took Harry down to the potion's lab and they worked on prepping ingredients and reviewing protocols for their next brew. Snape took Harry into the greenhouse and pointed out a few more interesting plants and quizzed him on some of the others they had already gone over, making sure it had all stuck.

In the late afternoon, Snape let Harry fly as promised and then they spent a relaxing evening cooking, eating, playing chess and casually talking.

When it came time for bed, Snape made an extra effort to spend time working on relaxation exercises. He did a guided meditation and some breathing exercises before he took out a book to read. Snape was midway through the second page when Harry opened his eyes.

"Can you tell me about my parents?" Harry asked, seemingly out of nowhere. Snape had made casual references to knowing his parents a few times in the past, but he had never elaborated.

The question caught Snape off-guard. He set the book in his lap and looked at Harry, unsure of what to say.

"What do you want to know?" Snape said, exhaling audibly. This wasn't a conversation he was prepared to have, especially right now.

"I don't know. Anything. I don't remember them at all." Harry looked up at Snape expectantly, pulling the quilts up around his shoulders. "I saw them, you know. In the Mirror of Erised."

Snape felt like he'd been punched in the gut. As much as he loathed James, he had never gotten over Lily, but both of their deaths still weighed heavily on him. It was part of the reason he felt so responsible for Harry. He felt a deep sadness that the boy would never know his parents, or the love they clearly had for him.

"I went to school with both of them, but I knew Lily best," he finally said evenly, refusing to let his emotions come to the surface. "Your mother was a beautiful and talented witch, and a very kind person."

Harry didn't respond, he just looked at Snape, willing him to continue.

Snape readjusted himself on the chair, forcing himself to control his own emotions. "She loved you very much, you know. Both of them did."

"What was she like?" Harry said, desperately wanting him to give more details.

Snape paused. He couldn't do this. He wasn't ready to have this conversation with Harry. He sighed and put his hand on Harry's shoulder. "Sleep now, Harry. We'll discuss this more another time."

Harry sat up in the bed slightly, "But I don't want to discuss it another time, I want to talk about it now!"

Before he could think about what he was saying, Snape reacted, "I said we will talk about it later. It's late, now lay back down and go to sleep!"

Snape tossed the book onto the bedside table and stood up. He pulled the chair back to the desk before pausing and resting both of his hands on it, letting his head hang down. He took in a breath. He knew he shouldn't have snapped at the boy and he felt immediate regret for how he had responded.

"No one ever tells me anything. It's not fair." Harry shouted before turning himself over on his side, facing away from Snape. He pulled the covers up over himself and added, "I hate you."

Snape didn't know what to do. He was filled with self-loathing and disgust for how he had handled the whole thing. He knew he should make an effort to comfort the boy, but he didn't know what to say. He hadn't dealt with his own emotions about it, how was he supposed to share them with Harry? He could barely even think about Lily without feeling heartbroken, so he did everything he could to avoid it, refusing to even allow himself to remember her face.

"Goodnight, then," Snape said tersely as he walked over and turned off the bedside lamp. He stood for a moment to look at Harry, wishing he could figure out what else to say. After a brief pause, he walked out, closing the door softly behind himself.

When he heard the door close, Harry began to cry. He was soon sobbing into his pillow, missing his parents and desperately wishing his life were different, wishing that he felt loved.

Snape stood outside of his door, his hand on his own head, cursing himself for not knowing what to do or say. You fool. You imbecile.

He walked back to the parlor and sat stiffly in his chair, running the conversation over and over again in his head. He thought about Lily and he hated himself more. He imagined what she would be thinking if she could see him right now. I'm sorry, I'm so sorry.

Snape sat for several minutes before he finally stood back up again and walked to Harry's door. He could hear the boy crying inside. He paused for a moment with his hand on the door handle before he finally found the courage to open it.

Snape walked through the dark room and sat on the edge of Harry's bed. He put his hand on the boy's shoulder and said, "I'm sorry."

"Leave me alone," Harry replied loudly, jerking his shoulder away from Snape's hand. "You don't care about me at all. No one does. I wish I had just died that night with my parents." He sobbed louder at his own words.

Hearing these words, Snape felt physically ill. He could hear the pain and suffering in the boy's voice and in his heart-wrenching cries.

Snape reached out with both of his hands and put them on Harry's shoulders. "Stop it. That's enough. Don't ever say that."

"You didn't even want me. You only took me because Dumbledore forced you. You don't care about me, you won't even say my name. You hate me."

Snape paused for a moment, Harry's words cutting him like a knife.

"I don't hate you at all. I will admit that I could have never imagined that we'd find ourselves in this situation, but no one forced me. I wanted you. I wanted to take you as my apprentice, to teach you things and help you become a great wizard."

Snape breathed in deeply before continuing. "I want to take care of you. Harry, please... look at me."

He put his hands on Harry's shoulder, pulling him slightly, encouraging him to roll over.

Harry allowed Snape's hands to turn him over, but he still wouldn't make eye contact.

"Come here," Snape said softly, motioning for Harry to scoot himself closer. "Please."

Harry sniffled as he moved closer to Snape, wiping his face with the back of his hand.

"This is an adjustment for both of us. I'm trying. I made a commitment to care for you, and I take that very seriously. You are very important to me."

Snape wasn't great at sharing his emotions, but he could see and feel the pain in Harry's face and he wanted desperately to reassure him and make him feel better. He reached his hand out and put it on the boy's head, gently stroking his hair.

Harry's tears started again, and he closed his eyes as tears streamed down his cheeks.

"Shhhh, that’s enough of the tears." Snape said, moving his hand down to Harry's face, wiping the tears away with his thumb.

They sat silently for a few moments before Snape spoke again. "I cared for your mother very deeply, Harry. I was thinking about her when I decided to take you in. She loved you more than anything in the world. Your father too. I know I will never replace them, but I promised them in my heart that I would do my best to help you grow into the kind of man that would make them proud."

Harry pushed himself up and looked at Snape. Silence passed between them before Harry awkwardly put his arms around him, placing his head on his chest.

Snape froze and his body went rigid, he was completely caught off-guard by Harry's gesture. He reached up with his right hand and patted Harry on the head, unable to bring himself to put his arms around the boy and return the embrace. "Shhh...we'll figure this out."

Harry pulled away and his face blushed slightly. He laid back down on his side, pulling the pillow vertically so he could hold onto it.

"Will you read to me some more? Just til I fall asleep?"

Snape sat upright and put his hand through his hair before returning it to his forehead. "It's late, it's already past your bedtime and you didn't sleep properly last night," he said as he reached down and pulled the quilts up further, tucking them around Harry.

"Please?" Harry let his words linger. He didn't want to be alone right now.

Snape took a deep breath and relented. "Very well, But I want you to close your eyes and try to sleep. I'll read you one chapter, but that's it."

He didn't want to leave the boy by himself while he was feeling so vulnerable, so he picked up the book, and began to read, slowly and softly until he was sure Harry drifted off.

The next morning, Snape let Harry sleep in a little since it was his day off. He took the morning to read and do some of his own work, enjoying the quiet time to himself. He had thought a lot about the previous night. He was torn about how to talk to the boy about his parents. Especially James. He didn't think he was the right person for that at all, he would have to think about it more.

When Harry came wandering into the parlor just after 9:00am, Snape looked up at him. "Well rested, I hope?"

Harry nodded his head, still groggy from sleep.

"Breakfast?" Snape asked, setting his papers down.

"Yeah."

Snape stood up and walked to the kitchen, opening the fridge and pulling out the milk, eggs and juice. He set the milk and the eggs on the counter and poured Harry a glass of orange juice, placing it on the kitchen table in front of him.

"There's some porridge on the stove, do you want eggs as well?"

"Yes, please." Harry said as he took a sip of his juice.

Snape added a bit of milk to the porridge and turned on the stove to heat it up. He pulled out another pan and cracked the eggs into it.

After a few minutes, he dished up the eggs and spooned the porridge into a bowl. He'd flavored it with cinnamon and a bit of sugar. He turned back to look at Harry, "Do you want bananas in it?"

"OK, sure."

Snape sliced a banana into the bowl and brought that and the plate of eggs over to Harry. He was going a bit out of his way this morning to make things extra nice, he was still feeling guilty about everything that had happened the night before.

Harry ate quietly while Snape made himself another cup of tea, and then sat down across the table from him.

"I was thinking we could make our way down to the beach today if you like. Or we can go into town."

Harry looked up from his plate and smiled. "Yeah, the beach would be good." He spooned some of the porridge into his mouth before adding, "Can I swim?"

"I think it's a little too cold to get in the water right now." The Atlantic ocean was freezing, even in the middle of summer, but certainly in April it would be insupportable. He didn't want the boy to catch his death of cold.

After breakfast, Harry brought his dishes to the sink, and Snape took them from him, deciding to do them himself. He sent Harry to put on his trainers.

"We'll take the car up the road, I saw a beach access closer to town."

"Can I bring my football?" Harry asked, smiling for the first time that morning.

Snape turned off the sink and shook the water off of his hands. "I don't see why not."

After Snape finished the dishes and they were both ready, Harry followed him out the door and they got in the car, this time Snape feeling much more self-assured as he reversed out of the garage.

A few miles up the road, Snape pulled into a little access drive that took them to an overlook. He parked the car and the two got out, Harry with his football in tow.

They walked down a set of rickety wooden stairs, taking them from the cliffs down to the beach. On the bottom stair, Harry sat down to take off his socks and trainers, squishing his toes in the sand.

"Feels good!" he said, as he rolled up the legs of his trousers. He looked up at Snape with his brow furrowed, "Aren't you going to take your shoes off?"

Snape contemplated this for a moment. He couldn't remember the last time he'd walked barefoot on a beach. His family hadn't taken many trips to the seaside in his childhood, and as an adult he'd been too busy. Not to mention, no one takes trips to the beach by themselves. He'd gone once with Master Barclay to a conference in Barcelona, and a group of other Potions Masters and apprentices had spent the day on the beach, but Snape had refused to wear a bathing suit and had stayed in the shade, fully clothed while the others laid in the sun and played in the water. He had never been much of a beach person.

"I'll be fine," he said, as he stood on the steps, looking out at the water.

"Come on," Harry pleaded, smiling up at him, "Pleeeeeease!"

Snape reflected for a moment before he relented. "Fine," he said, and he sat down on the stairs and removed his shoes and socks. He rationalized it to himself that it would be easier than vanishing all of the sand from them later.

As he stepped onto the beach and felt the cool sand between his toes, a little shiver ran up his spine. It really did feel good, and he realized how few physical pleasures he allowed himself.

Harry raced toward the ocean while Snape walked slowly toward the crashing waves.

Snape could hear Harry squeal as the cold water made contact with his feet.

"Don't you dare get wet, Harry James Potter! I will not be pleased if you catch pneumonia!"

Harry walked into the tide and then ran back onto the beach as the waves chased him onto the shore, sinking his feet into the sand as the water pulled back all around him. He stuck his hands in the wet sand and then rinsed them again as the water rushed up around him, his feet sinking deeper.

After rinsing his hands and feet, Harry returned to the dry sand and kicked gently at his football where he'd left it. He dribbled it down the shore as Snape followed behind him.

"Wanna kick the ball with me?" Harry asked, smiling as he maneuvered the ball around on the beach.

Snape had never been particularly athletic. He'd enjoyed Quidditch as a student at Hogwarts, and had secretly always wished he could have played, but he'd never played sports in his childhood and he'd never had the confidence to try out. Besides, he was too focused on his studies. He considered himself fairly coordinated, but as an awkward child, the other kids in Cokeworth had never included him in their games.

Snape's dad had been a fan of the Wolverhamton Wanderers, and he would often sit around and watch the games with him on the weekends when his dad was at home. Unless of course he'd decided to go down the pub and watch them there, stumbling back in later in the day either drunk with glory or pissed beyond belief that his team had lost. Overall, Snape didn't hold that many happy memories when it came to football; between the teasing neighborhood kids and his own alcoholic father, he imagined his life would have been better without it.

But here Harry was, wanting to kick the ball with him.

"Pass it here, Potter," Snape said, motioning for Harry to take a jog further down the beach. When Harry was suitably far away, Snape gave the ball a kick and sent Harry running after it.

His kick had sufficient speed, but it wasn't entirely accurate. Thankfully, the ball didn't roll around too quickly on the sand, and Harry was able to catch up to it, stopping it and turning around to return the kick. He passed it back to Snape who returned it again with a huge force of power, forcing Harry to run further down the beach to fetch it.

They continued to make their way up the beach while passing the ball back and forth.

After a while, Snape reached down and picked it up. "I think that's enough," he said, working hard to control his breath, not wanting to seem as out of shape as he felt. They'd managed to make their way quite far down the shore, and Snape was ready to turn back.

Harry sat down on the sand, breathing hard. To be honest, he was the one doing most of the running for the ball, and he was quite exhausted. "That was fun," he said, smiling up at Snape, his hair windswept and his cheeks pink.

Snape walked over to where Harry was sitting and sat down beside him, grateful to give himself a bit of a break. For several minutes, they stared out at the waves and didn't speak.

"I'm glad I'm here," Harry said, breaking the silence. "This is so much better than being at my relatives."

Snape wasn't sure what to say, so he just nodded his head while he searched for the words. "Me too." He awkwardly reached an arm around Harry's shoulder and patted him before resting his hand there momentarily.

Harry felt so perfect in that moment, the overcast sun shining above him and a cool breeze coming off of the ocean. He leaned gently into the distant embrace but stopped himself before his head made contact with Snape's shoulder.

"Shall we go into town for lunch?" Snape asked, dropping his arm, and dusting the sand off his hands. He pushed himself up to standing, brushing the sand off of his trousers as he straightened himself up.

"Yeah, sounds good," Harry replied, standing up and then reaching back down to pick up his football. "I'm pretty hungry, actually."

They made their way back to the car, Snape walking with composure and Harry dribbling the ball through the sand, occasionally passing it to himself up the beach and then running to go get it.

When they got back to the wooden steps where they'd left their shoes, Snape looked around before sitting down and casting a quick spell to eliminate the sand from his feet. He did the same for Harry, and the two put on their socks and shoes. But even with the spell, Snape still felt like he could feel stubborn pieces of sand everywhere.

They went for a late lunch at a little place called the Cardigan Arms, an adorable little chippie that sat on the outskirts of town. They both had the fish and chips with mushy peas, and left feeling full and satisfied.

It was just after 3:00pm when Harry and Snape returned home, well-fed and worn out.

"Take your shoes and socks off and leave them by the door," Snape commanded, "we don't need to be traipsing sand all through the house."

Harry did as he was told, pulling his trainers off without untying them and dropping his socks on top.

Snape made his way to the kitchen to put the kettle on, he was ready for his afternoon fix of caffeine. Harry sprawled out on the couch while he waited for Snape to return with tea and biscuits.

"By all means, make yourself comfortable, there's nothing I enjoy more than serving you," Snape said loudly from the kitchen as he pulled out two mugs and placed teabags in them.

Harry smirked, he knew Snape enjoyed complaining about his laziness, even though he didn't mean it. "What's wrong? Is putting biscuits on a plate too strenuous for you? Perhaps I should come and help, you are getting to be quite elderly." He snickered to himself.

"I'd be careful if I were you, Potter," Snape said in his low silky voice,"I am a Potions Master after all. One never knows when my hand might just slip over your cup and you find yourself at the mercy of an enslavement potion, or perhaps even a potion that turns you into a small adorable animal. A quiet one, preferably. Perhaps a sloth? Yes, that would be quite suiting."

Snape set down a tray containing two mugs of tea and a plate of Jammie Dodgers before settling into his armchair, a cup of tea perched at his lips.

Harry reached down for his mug. Even though he knew Snape was joking, he eyed it suspiciously before taking a sip.

Snape looked at him and gave him a mischievous smile, "Enjoy your tea, Mr. Potter."

They sat in the parlor for an hour, drinking their tea and putting pieces of the puzzle together casually.

"Can I go out and fly for a bit before dinner?" Harry asked, looking up at Snape and giving him a wide smile.

"We'll start making dinner in a bit, why don't you do something quietly inside for a bit."

"But I want to fly! Please please please!" Harry begged, standing up from where he had been sitting on the floor, working on the puzzle.

"Not today, I'd rather you rest a bit, do something relaxing like read or draw or write in your journal." Snape was sure Harry was exhausted from his emotional night and a long day out playing at the beach, he didn't want him to have an accident because he was tired.

Harry was annoyed that Snape wouldn't let him fly. "Flying does relax me, I don't feel like doing anything inside. I'm always inside!"

Snape cocked an eyebrow and stared at Harry, "Mind your tone. You've had enough excitement for one day, so unless you'd prefer to stand in the corner, I would advise you to find something quiet to do."

Harry was tempted to kick the table or tell Snape to bugger off, but he controlled himself, instead stomping to his room. "Fine, I'll be in my room."

Snape took the dishes to the kitchen when he heard Harry's door close a bit too loudly for his liking. He let it go, hoping Harry was just tired.

While Harry brooded in his room, Snape put the bones from the chicken into a pot with sauteed onions, garlic, celery and carrots and made a giant pot of chicken broth. He left it on the stove to simmer while he read and compiled citations for his manuscript.

After an hour, when he hadn't heard a sound from Harry's room, he walked to the door, knocking softly before opening it.

Harry was on his bed with a book, but he'd fallen asleep, his glasses halfway down his nose, curled up on top of the quilts.

Snape walked over and picked up the book, marking the page before putting it on his desk.

"Wake up," Snape said. "It's nearly dinner time, why don't you come and help me finish the soup?"

Harry scrunched his face up, "What time is it?"

"It's nearly six o'clock, come on, up you get." Snape patted him on the arm. "I want you to sleep tonight, so no more napping right now."

Snape got up and walked to the door, hovering there to make sure Harry was moving.

In the kitchen, Snape had Harry cut up a few more veggies while he drained the broth, putting half of it away in the fridge for later use. They combined the vegetables with the leftover chicken and Snape added half of a box of pasta to make a delicious chicken and vegetable stew.

During dinner, Harry yawned and stayed quiet, too tired to make much conversation. Snape ate quietly, completely content to not have any idle chatter, he too was tired from the night before.

After dinner, they played wizarding chess and at 8:00 Snape sent Harry to take a bath and get ready for bed. He also hoped the warm water would relax him and make it easier for him to sleep.

"Off you go, I want you to take a bath tonight," Snape said as he put the chess pieces into the box. "Merlin knows there's probably sand everywhere, you don't want that getting into your sheets."

"But it's still early, and it's the weekend, can't I stay up a bit longer?" Harry whined as he folded up the chess board. "I'm not even tired."

This was clearly a lie, Harry has been barely able to keep his eyes open since dinner. Snape wanted to laugh at the suggestion.

"Go take a warm bath and brush your teeth, and I'll read to you when you're done." Snape pointed toward the washroom.

Harry put the lid on the box and went to his room to grab his towels and pajamas before returning to the washroom to run his bath.

Harry would never admit it, but the bath felt amazing. He luxuriated in the warm tub, soaking and relaxing as he slowly soaped himself. He lathered his head with shampoo before laying down with his head under the water and holding his breath for as long as he could before popping up for air. He rinsed himself several times before stepping out and drying himself off with a big fluffy towel.

Even though it wasn't late, he was exhausted. He changed into his PJs and brushed his teeth before climbing into bed and waiting for Snape.

A few minutes later, Snape came into his room to read to him as promised. As usual, Harry was fast asleep within 20 minutes.

Harry woke up with a start at 5am. He'd been deep in sleep but he'd dreamt about his parents and then he heard his mother scream. He felt unsettled and couldn't go back to sleep. He looked over at the broomstick in the corner of his room.

He mulled it over for a few minutes before peeking his head outside of his room to make sure Snape's door was closed. Again he felt a voice telling him not to, but he pushed it away. He knew Snape had told him to wake him if he was having trouble sleeping, but he didn't want to. It wasn't that serious. He just needed a few minutes to calm his nerves.

He grabbed the broom and tiptoed quietly across the parlor. His socks and shoes were still sitting by the door and he grabbed them, putting them on quickly before he reached for the back door.

Even though the moon was still nearly full, there was a heavy cloud cover, and he couldn't see as well as he had a few days ago. He lifted off, but unlike the last time, he didn't feel as free. He was nervous, and a little bit guilty, and he couldn't really get into the same headspace as he has been before.

Harry continued to fly, trying hard to make sure he stayed well within the boundaries, but every minute that passed, he felt less and less easy about it. He wasn't enjoying it at all the way he had last time. He kept waiting for the release, the adrenaline, the euphoria, but it never came.

After a few minutes, he decided it was enough. Flying wasn't doing what he hoped it would, and he just felt bad about it. He headed toward the ground, but in the darkness his mistimed his landing, skidding along the ground with his left ankle bending behind him. He flipped over the front of his broom, skidding onto the grass. His ankle burst into pain. He curled up into a ball on the lawn, holding his foot and knowing that he had hurt himself badly.

Harry laid there for a few minutes, crying quietly to himself before he tried to sit up and see if he could move his ankle gently. Sharp pains shot through him as he rubbed his ankle with his hands. He wasn't too far from the door to the house, but he wasn't sure if he could make it.

A few more minutes went by before he attempted to stand up. He gently put his foot down, and immediately felt an excruciating pain shoot up his leg. He had to clamp his hands around his mouth to keep from crying out. There was no way he could put weight on it.

He bent down and tried to crawl toward the door, moving slowly and holding his injured ankle above the ground while he dragged his broom alongside him. He finally made it inside, sitting up on his knees to close and lock the back door.

Shit, Harry thought. He knew he was really hurt and there was no way he was going to be able to hide this from Snape. But he reasoned to himself it would be better in the daylight after he woke up rather than calling for him right now. He continued to crawl along the kitchen floor, making his way to the front entrance where he took off his shoes and socks before crawling through the parlor.

Harry was in so much pain, he felt like he was being stabbed in the ankle. He could tell his foot was swelling and he had shooting pains going up his leg. This was bad. REALLY bad. He dragged himself slowly back to his room, his broom in one hand as he slowly propelled himself across the floor using his hands and knees.

When he got back to his room, he put his broom in the corner and then pulled himself onto the bed. He was sure he was covered in dirt and grass and when he reached down to touch his ankle it was hot and swollen. He was in so much pain. He desperately wanted to call out to Snape.

He curled up onto his bed, leaving his injured foot outside of the blanket, and cried into his pillow. He knew he'd never get back to sleep now and he would just have to wait until the sun rose before he called for Snape.

Snape woke up before the sunrise, glancing at his clock and silently cursing to himself. It wasn't even 6:00am, but felt like something wasn't right. He sat up in his bed and listened but didn't hear anything. Still, he felt deeply unsettled.

He got out of bed and walked to his door, opening it slowly and listening again. Finally, he heard a faint cry from Harry's room and he rushed toward it, opening the door without his customary knock.

"Harry, " he said hurriedly, "what's wrong?" Without thinking he cast a silent Lumos so he could see, rushing to the boy's beside. "Did you have a nightmare? What's wrong?"

Snape put his hand on Harry's forehead, worrying he might be ill. Harry's cries intensified at his touch.

"I'm sorry!" he heard the boy cry. "I'm really sorry."

Snape was completely confused, it wasn't even daybreak, what could the boy possibly be apologizing for. "Harry, what's wrong? I'm here, it will be OK." He stroked the boy's head, still somewhat groggy from his own sleep.

"I fell," Harry said, crying. "I hurt myself." The boy reached down and grabbed onto his left foot. "It hurts so bad."

Snape moved his wand over to Harry's ankle, seeing immediately that it was purple and swollen. He quickly cast a diagnostic, running his wand over his foot and ankle.

"What the hell?" Snape exclaimed without thinking, "You've broken your ankle and sprained several ligaments. What happened?"

Harry cried even harder. "I fell. I'm sorry. It was an accident."

If Snape had been half-asleep before, he was suddenly wide awake. His disbelief and his anger got pushed to back as concern and action took over. He cast a cooling charm and jumped up, running toward his room to grab potions from his emergency kit. "Don't move, I'll be right back."

He returned a few moments later, several potions in hand. Something for the pain, something for the swelling, and a potion that would help aid the knitting of the bone and ligaments. He handed them to Harry. "Take these."

"I don't want -" Harry didn't get to finish his sentence before Snape barked out, "No arguments! You will take them RIGHT. NOW."

Harry put the first vial to his lips and swallowed, grimacing slightly before he returned the bottle to Snape's hand as another vial was shoved into it. After the third potion, Harry laid back, feeling admittedly better already. His toes were getting cold as a result of the cooling charm Snape cast around his foot, and the sharp pain started to dissipate.

Snape set down the empty vials, taking a deep breath. "Feeling better?" he asked, calmly, finally feeling his adrenaline settle.

Harry nodded, "Yes, sir. Thank you." He was dreading the conversation that would happen next.

"Care to tell me how you managed to do such traumatic damage to your ankle at 5-something in the morning?" Snape asked, suspiciously, taking a deep and dramatic breath while he crossed his arms.

Harry desperately wanted to come up with a brilliant explanation, but he couldn't. He knew he was going to be in trouble, but he didn't want to lie anymore. "I'm sorry," he said, truly feeling it.

"Sorry for what?" Snape asked, his tone going cold. Even in the darkness, he stared down at Harry, the whites of his eyes glinting in the small amount of light in the room.

Harry readjusted himself in the bed, not wanting to make eye contact. "I woke up...and I couldn't get back to sleep."

Snape allowed the silence to answer for him, refusing to make things easier for the boy. His eyes continued to bore down on him.

"I went outside for a few minutes, and I fell," Harry said. He knew the truth was inevitable, but he was having a hard time saying it.

Snape stared down at him for another few seconds before he responded. "I see. So you just tripped in the dark, then?" he asked, his tone dubious.

"Uh, not exactly," Harry answered, swallowing loudly. "I took my broom out...and I couldn't see well and landed badly."

Harry closed his eyes, not wanting to see Snape's reaction.

Snape remained stoic, internally feeling anger and surprise, but refusing to react outwardly. He took another moment before he responded. "I see."

This was even harder for Harry to deal with, Snape was so cool and calm, he didn't know what else to say. He felt horrible.

"Perhaps I was unclear in my instructions, is that it?" Snape asked, his voice shockingly neutral.

Harry shook his head, "No, sir. No. I knew I shouldn't, I just felt restless. I'm sorry. I'm really REALLY sorry."

"Mmm," Snape responded, shaking his head slowly, not being able to respond with words. As shaken up as he felt, his words were gentle. "Well then, if your pain is better, I'd suggest you try to get back to sleep...prop your foot up on a pillow so it won't swell." He reached over Harry to grab an extra pillow, enlarging it with a silent spell and then placing it underneath his injured ankle, helping Harry adjust his foot gently on top of it.

Harry was starting to feel warm and sleepy from the pain potion Snape had given him. He laid his head back down on his pillow and pulled the blankets up.

"I don't want you to even think of getting up, Harry," Snape said. "Your ankle needs time to heal, so try to sleep. If you need anything, I want you to call out. I'll come and check on you in a little while." Snape tucked the blankets tightly around Harry before reaching down and touching his injured ankle. He tapped it gently and Harry felt the sensation of compression all around it, as though he had on a bandage, but it was made out of air.

"I'm sorry," Harry mumbled as he drifted off to sleep, the potion's effects extending out from his belly and wrapping him in what felt like a warm, calming blanket from the inside.

"I know," Snape said, putting his hand on Harry's head, running his fingers softly against his forehead. "Just sleep now."

Snape stood for a minute, making sure Harry was asleep before he walked out of the room, his heart still racing. Even though he was still tired, he knew he would never go back to sleep. He walked out of Harry's room, leaving the door slightly ajar as he made his way to the kitchen to put on the kettle.

Snape sat in his armchair, sipping his tea and trying to make sense of everything he was feeling. He was angry, but more than that he was deeply concerned. Seeing Harry hurt and in pain had affected him deeply. Knowing that he had been injured on his watch made him feel extremely guilty and negligent, even though he recognized that Harry was the one who had acted irresponsibly.

He'd given him a pretty powerful pain potion, one he knew would probably knock him out for a few hours, nonetheless, Snape got up every 15-20 minutes to take a look and make sure the boy was still OK.

After an hour, Snape had gotten up to retrieve some of his own work, but he couldn't focus at all. He wished he could talk to someone. He thought about reaching out to Master Barclay, or even McGonagall, but he finally decided he didn't want anyone else to see him in this state. Besides, what would they think of him? That he was such a clueless guardian that Harry managed to sneak out and injure himself when he was sleeping only a few feet away.

As the morning light started to seep in through the windows, Snape forced himself to get it together. He walked back to check on Harry one more time, relieved to see him sleeping soundly with his foot still elevated on the pillow.

At 8:30 am, Harry opened his eyes to see Snape standing over him, holding several vials of potion. "Take these," he said, first handing him a light blue one, and then one that was deep purple. Harry swallowed them and cringed, and then flopped back down on his pillow.

Snape sat down on the edge of the bed and took Harry's ankle in his hands, massaging it gently and murmuring incantations as his fingers passed over the bones and ligaments. After setting his foot down gently on the pillow, he cast another cooling spell around it before once again tucking the quilts around Harry's body.

"How are you feeling," Snape asked, as he set his hands into his lap.

Harry could feel the potions taking effect again, and although his ankle was still throbbing slightly, the sharp pain was gone, and he felt relaxed and comfortable. "It's better...thank you."

"Do you need anything?" Snape asked, a look of concern etched deeply in his face.

"Nuhh-uhh," Harry mumbled, "I'm good."

Snape adjusted himself slightly, he felt enormous relief that Harry was no longer in pain, but now that his concern was starting to fade, he felt disappointed and angry. "You'll rest today, so your ankle can heal, but I hope you know that you are in quite a lot of trouble, young man. You and I are going to have a very long discussion when you're feeling better." His voice was soft, but he let his fingers tap Harry's forehead to emphasize his point.

"I know," Harry said, rolling over onto his side facing Snape. He was too tired and drugged up on potions to feel too embarrassed by the gentle scold. "I'm sorry," he mumbled, with his eyes closed, his hand reaching out and landing on Snape's knee, grasping him like a teddy bear.

Snape lifted Harry's hand off of his leg and put it beside him on the bed. "Well then, I'll leave your door open. Call out if you need anything, I don't want you out of this bed." He stood up and walked toward the door.

For the next few hours, Snape made his way back and forth to Harry's room, watching him sleep and making sure he cast a cooling charm on his ankle every hour. The swelling was improving, and by mid-morning, his ankle looked nearly normal again.

At 10:30am, Harry woke up, groggy from his disjointed sleep and all of the potions. The pain in his ankle was mostly gone, and he moved his left foot in a circle, surprised that he could do so without any discomfort. He tossed the covers off of him and rotated himself to the side of the bed, letting his feet dangle above the floor. He shifted himself down so his weight came onto his good foot, before gently lowering his left foot down beside it. He hesitated before he shifted his weight slightly onto his left foot. It felt stiff, and a bit achey, but nothing like the pain he'd felt before.

Just as Harry was starting to stand, Snape appeared in the doorway. "I thought I told you not to get up from this bed," he said sternly. He crossed his arms over his chest and raised an eyebrow at Harry. "It seems we have some work to do when it comes to listening."

Harry sat back down on the bed, his face flushing. "I just needed to go to the loo."

"Did I not tell you to call for me if you needed something?"

"Yeah, but my ankle is feeling better now. I can manage." Harry let his head drop down slightly, he knew he should have asked for help, but he hated feeling dependent on anyone.

Snape walked over and stood over him, putting both of his hands out. "Hold onto me and stand up slowly."

Harry put his hands on Snape's, allowing himself to be pulled up slightly, putting most of his weight on his right foot. He gently set his left foot onto the ground, holding tightly onto Snape.

"How does it feel?" Snape asked, looking down at Harry's left foot.

"It feels a bit stiff and achy, but it's not painful."

"Walk slowly, and hold onto my hands." Snape walked backward as Harry stepped forward, holding tightly to his small hands.

They inched toward Harry's bedroom door and then out into the hallway in front of the washroom. "I think I can get it from here," Harry said, somewhat embarrassed. He didn't want Snape walking him into the loo.

Snape stood at the doorway and nodded his head. "I'll be here if you need anything."

Harry limped slightly into the bathroom and closed the door behind him, mortified that Snape was hovering just outside. He took care of his needs and washed his hands, drying them on a hand towel before opening the door.

Snape waited to guide him into the parlor where he set him up on the couch, propping his ankle up once again on a pillow. The swelling was practically non-existent now, but Snape didn't want to take any chances.

Harry laid on the couch while Snape brought him tea and breakfast. If it weren't for the fact that he knew he would soon be in trouble, he would have quite enjoyed it, Snape was pampering him.

Instead of starting his school work, Snape let Harry rest on the couch all morning. He read and napped, and few words were exchanged between them.

After a casual lunch on the couch, Harry was feeling practically perfect, but he was enjoying having Snape take care of him, so he didn't want to say anything.

At 2:00pm, Snape gave him a final dose of potions and examined his ankle once more, running a full set of diagnostics before feeling satisfied he was better. To be sure, he had Harry stand and walk and hop on each foot, at which point it was clear to both of them that Harry was fully healed.

"Congratulations, Mr. Potter, it appears you're back in full health." Snape's tone was ominous, and Harry sat back down on the couch, swallowing nervously.

They both knew, with Harry well again, he had a lot of explaining to do.

Chapter Text

Harry fidgeted on the couch, attempting to run out the clock until he could figure out how he was going to deal with Snape. He was enjoying being taken care of, and he didn't want it to end. He definitely didn't want to be punished.

"My ankle is feeling a lot better...thanks for that," Harry said, as he laid himself back on the couch. "But I don't want to push it too much, ya know. It's still a bit achy." He paused for a moment as he stretched his legs out on the sofa and forced a yawn. "And I'm feeling kind of tired, I think those potions made me loopy."

Snape recognized that Harry was stalling- he'd been a teacher for more than ten years, and he was fully aware that the boy was trying to avoid the inevitable confrontation.

"I'm not going to force you to talk if you're feeling unwell." Snape sat back down in his chair and tapped his fingers along the arm rests. "But we WILL have a discussion, Mr. Potter, and when we're done, you will be punished. The outcome will not change, so it 's up to you how long we drag this out."

Snape sat calmly, picking up a stack of parchment from the table beside him. He shifted his eyes down to the paper as he spoke, while still managing to let his voice sting lightly. "But, by all means, take some rest."

Harry's ears and face burned red. He knew he was in trouble, but hearing Snape spell it out made his stomach drop and his adrenaline surge. He couldn't contain himself. "But it was an accident, you can't punish me for having an accident!"

Snape let his hands fall dramatically, dropping the papers into his lap before slowly dragging his eyes back to Harry, completely exasperated. "Are you really going to insult me by suggesting I'd punish you for having an accident? Honestly, Potter…" he shook his head slightly and scolded Harry in his most patronizing tone. "Tsk tsk tsk...You know damn well why you're in trouble, so save us both the indignation of making such an absurd accusation."

This shut Harry up quickly. Snape was right. He'd known the second he grabbed his broom that he was breaking the rules. Not just once, but twice. That said, he wasn't about to admit it, so he dropped his head onto one of the throw pillows and closed his eyes, pretending to sleep.

In a battle of wills, Snape would win, hands down, anytime and anywhere. He was more than prepared to wait until Harry was ready to admit his wrongdoings.

After ten more minutes of laying there silently, his thoughts and emotions circling frantically in his mind, Harry finally sat up, his arms behind him as he propped himself on the couch. "Fine, I'm sorry."

Snape lifted his eyes casually from his papers. "Pardon?" he drawled, slowly. "What was that? I'm sure it couldn't possibly have been an apology, I certainly did not hear remorse or contrition."

"Uggghhh," Harry groaned loudly, throwing himself backward onto the pillow. "I said I'm sorry. Really sorry. I felt bad the second I got on my broom." He lifted his glasses up and rubbed his eyes before he continued. "But I hurt myself, badly...I think I've been punished enough."

"Is that so?" Snape asked, the skepticism evident in his tone. He arched an eyebrow as he glanced over at the boy.

"Yes." Harry answered quickly, with spite in his voice. He crossed his arms over his chest.

"I see. So it was just a one time lapse in judgement, was it? And you feel that you've learned your lesson?"

Harry didn't say anything. Guilt gripped at his insides, but his self-preservation was on full throttle. He avoided answering directly. "I'll never do it again, I swear."

A small laugh escaped Snape's lips, "That might just be the most honest thing I've heard all day. Oh, you definitely won't do it again, Mr. Potter, because I'm taking your broom. You've lost your flying privileges for quite a while."

Harry's face fell and a few more seconds passed before Snape pressed on. "You didn't answer my question."

"You didn't ask a question," Harry sassed, squinting his eyes with disdain.

Snape's face hardened as he leaned forward out of his chair, his eyes boring into Harry. "I'd watch my tone if I were you, you're in enough trouble as it is."

Harry pressed his lips together and stayed silent, not wanting to make things worse.

"Well?" Snape asked, dragging out the word.

"Well, what?" Harry replied, with a little more attitude than he intended.

"Was it a one time lapse in judgement or is there something else you want to tell me?"

Harry sat for a moment, contemplating his options and staring up at the ceiling. "I said I was sorry and you're taking my broom anyway, so what does it matter?"

Snape gathered the papers from his lap. He tapped them on his knee to straighten them before setting them carefully on the table and turning to face Harry. "Oh, I think it matters very much."

Harry swallowed again, trying to decide whether it was best to own up or stay quiet. He hated when Snape played these mind games with him. He kept his mouth shut and let another few seconds pass.

"You know exactly how I feel about dishonesty, so I hope you don't disappoint me further," Snape said, piling on the emotional blackmail, but keeping his voice even. He folded his hands across his lap and stared down at the boy, expectantly.

Harry pushed himself up on the couch, exploding, "You don't get it, you don't understand! I wasn't trying to break your stupid rules. Maybe I know what helps me, and I was just trying to take care of myself!"

"Lower your voice right now!" Snape barked at him. "Don’t you DARE disrespect me."

Snape's sudden change in tone caught Harry off-guard, and his bravado quickly evaporated. He took one look at the Potions Master and backed down, slinking into the couch and diverting his eyes.

Harry lowered his voice to almost a whisper. "I told you, sometimes I have trouble sleeping and nothing works. I just thought if I could fly for a few minutes, I'd feel better." Harry felt himself choking on the words, suddenly feeling very emotional. "It's not like I left the boundaries or anything, I just wanted some fresh air."

"And I told you, in no uncertain terms, that you are never to fly without my permission. Doing so in the dead of night…"—Snape reached up and pinched the bridge of his nose—"you're lucky you didn't break your neck, Harry!" Now Snape's voice was filled with emotion."For Merlin's sake, you're 12 years-old, do you even realize how dangerous that was?"

"Well, I guess I do now," Harry mumbled sarcastically.

"That's quite enough of your cheek! This is not a joke," Snape responded angrily. He took a breath before he continued. "There are rules for a reason, I'm trying to keep you safe."

"Fine, I get it. I said I won't do it again, what else do you want from me?" Harry snapped back at him, feeling tired and frustrated.

"Excuse me? What do I want from you?" Snape was indignant, and his eyes opened wide and his anger rose up in his chest. "I don't know, maybe a little respect? Some remorse? Perhaps you, actually deciding to follow the rules for once in your blessed life!"

Snape could feel the anger taking hold of him and he needed to get himself under control. He fixed his eyes on Harry and pointed in the direction of the hallway. "Go to your room."

The tension hung in the air before Harry responded. "No," he said quietly, as he scooted down in the cushions, refusing to move from the couch, "I'm not feeling well..."

"Get up and go to your room. Right. Now." Snape's voice dropped down into the low, authoritative register that he reserved for the most serious transgressions. It was enough to send shivers down anyone's spine.

When Harry didn't move, Snape stood up from his chair and took two intentional steps forward, towering over the boy. He kept his voice even but stern. "I will levitate you, or you will walk, but you are going to your room. Now."

Harry didn't know why he was being so difficult, something inside of him had just taken over and he couldn't make sense of his emotions. Nonetheless, he knew he had pushed Snape to his limit, and he gave in. "Fine," he said, as he slowly attempted to stand up.

As angry as Snape was, he was still worried about Harry's ankle, so he reached out gently and grasped onto Harry's arm, patiently helping him stand up.

"Get off me, I don't need your bloody help," Harry spat, ripping his arm out of Snape's grasp as soon as he was on his feet.

Snape grabbed his arm again firmly and landed two hard smacks on his backside. "Enough!"

Harry froze and reached his hands around to protect his rear, tears welling in his eyes.

"What on earth has gotten into you?" Snape was genuinely shocked and extremely irritated. He took a breath before he continued, willing himself to keep his emotions under control. "I am going to help you back to your room, and then you are going to lie down and rest until you can act like a civilized human being, do you understand me?"

Harry nodded his head, trying to hold in the tears, his backside throbbing as a reminder he had pushed things too far, snapping him back to reality and filling him with regret and shame.

"Let's go."

Snape gripped the boy firmly and they walked slowly to his room. Harry's ankle felt mostly normal, but his body felt completely wrung out and on the verge of an emotional meltdown.

When they arrived at Harry's room, Snape lifted the quilts and helped him climb into bed. Before he covered Harry up again, he took his  ankle into his long, elegant hands, examining it carefully and running his lithe fingers softly along the bone. His voice was low and calm. "Are you in pain?"

"No," Harry choked out, shaking his head, Snape’s obvious concern for him causing emotion to swell in his throat. "It's fine."

"Good." Snape set his foot down gently and pulled the covers up over him, tucking him in with care. "Rest. But you better get your attitude under control, Mr. Potter, I've had more than enough of your cheek today. I have tried to be patient but I’ve had enough. Am I clear?"

Snape glared at Harry and raised a single eyebrow, driving his words home with the expression on his face.

Harry felt his face flush, and he nodded his head, afraid if he spoke, the emotional floodgates would burst open.

"Pardon?" Snape asked, tilting his head to the side slightly and lifting his eyebrows as though he couldn’t quit hear him.

"Yes, sir." Harry choked out, quietly annoyed that Snape was forcing him to say it out loud.

"Do not get up from this bed. If you need something, you call me. Otherwise, you rest. If you can't sleep, you lay there and think about your abysmal behavior and how you might avoid this kind of trouble in future."

Snape's words were terse and he was still clearly still very irritated. Despite his displeasure, he adjusted the blankets around Harry and flicked his wand at the window, blocking out the sunlight that was streaming in from the back garden.

"We will finish our discussion when you are in a better frame of mind."

Before he walked out, Snape took Harry's glasses off of his face and set them down carefully on the bedside table, letting his words hang ominously as he closed the door behind him.

Snape cast a sound amplifying charm on Harry's room so he could go down into the potion's lab while the boy rested. He wanted to replenish some of his own emergency stores, and he desperately needed to keep his hands busy. He was at his wit's end, and he needed something to do with his nervous energy.

For once, he missed being at Hogwarts, knowing that Minerva, or even Dumbledore, was just a short walk away. Even though he rarely asked for advice, he appreciated the camaraderie and the opportunity to talk with other adults. He could use that right now.

He brewed more of his pain potion, borrowing ingredients from Master Llewelyn's garden, and after seeing the fresh Valerian root and Mitragyna plants, he started a batch of an extra potent calming draft as well.

Over the next several hours, Snape kept his mind and his hands occupied with several potions, allowing himself to enter a zen space where he found peace in the protocols and precision of his brewing. After bottling his work, he finally returned to the parlor.

Snape closed the secret passageway to the potion's lab, and walked down the hall to Harry's room. When he entered, Harry was on his bed, awake, laying on his stomach and writing in his journal.

"Awake, I see" Snape said, walking over to grab the desk chair and placing it at the side of Harry's bed before taking a seat.

Harry stopped writing and closed his journal before rolling over to face Snape. "Yeah...still a bit tired though."

Snape nodded. "Those potions can wear you out. It takes a lot of energy to heal bones and ligaments, and the pain potion has sedative effects."

Harry fidgeted but didn't say anything, unsure of where this conversation was going to go.

"I will bring your dinner in to you, and then I want you to have an early night. I think it is best if you just rest." There was no hint of anger in Snape's voice, but he also wasn't inviting any additional conversation.

"But what about our discussion?" Harry asked with a sullen look on his face.

"Oh, we'll have it, but not right now. I want your full attention, and you've had too much excitement and too many potions today to make it worthwhile. We'll revisit that tomorrow when you're well-rested, hopefully with your emotions under control."

Harry felt the red creeping onto his cheeks. "Or we could just let it all go and put this behind us?" he added with a hopeful smile.

Snape scoffed. "I can assure you, we’ll put it behind you, but probably not in the way you're hoping."

When Harry didn't respond, Snape got up and walked to the kitchen where he warmed up a bowl of the chicken vegetable stew and toasted a few pieces of multigrain bread with butter. He set it on a tray and brought it back to Harry on the bed.

"Eat."

Harry reached for the spoon and began eating quietly.

After finishing his dinner, Snape brought Harry one more potion, an adapted version of Dreamless Sleep he was working on that wasn't entirely "dreamless" but blocked out anything frightening. The potion was actually more of a lucid dreaming potion, where a person could guide themselves to dream about whatever pleasant thoughts they wished to have.

"Take this, it will help you sleep. Try to think happy thoughts," Snape said as he handed Harry the vial.

"Like what?" Harry asked, looking at the vial of deep blue potion dubiously.

"I'm sure you can think of something. Just imagine something nice, a beautiful dream you've had before or one you wish you could have."

Harry downed the potion without further question.

After ensuring he was comfortably tucked in bed, Snape decided to walk Harry through one of his visualization exercises. He mentally guided Harry through a beautiful botanical garden before helping him gradually make his way to his "happy place" down by the river. He spent a long time describing every detail along the walk until he was sure Harry had fallen asleep, hopefully taking his pleasant thoughts and images with him.

Harry woke early the next morning, having slept so much the day before and finally having an uninterrupted night of sleep after taking Snape's sleeping draught. He couldn't remember his dreams, but he'd known they were pleasant and he woke up feeling surprisingly full of positive energy despite dreading the discussions ahead. He rotated his foot in a circle and his ankle felt perfect, and overall, it was the most well-rested he'd felt in a long time.

He slowly opened the door to his room and walked to the parlor, still in his PJs. He heard Snape tinkering in the kitchen, making his morning tea.

"You're up early," a low voice came from the kitchen.

"Yeah, I slept all night though." Harry sat on the sofa, curling his feet up underneath him, and pulling one of the throw pillows under his right arm as he made himself comfortable.

"Very good." Snape brought his cup of tea into the parlor and sat in his chair. "Why don't you shower and get dressed and we'll have breakfast. I’d like to get started on time. We already missed one full day of lessons, I don't want to waste any time today."

Harry stared at him, somewhat dumbfounded. Didn't they still have unfinished business? Why was Snape acting like this was business as usual, it was killing him, he just wanted to get it over with so they could move on. He took a moment to gather his nerves before he spoke. "I thought you wanted to talk?"

"I don't want it to interfere with your lessons, so we'll discuss everything this evening instead of your free time."

"You're joking." Harry said incredulously, sitting up slightly on the couch. "You've been torturing me since yesterday, how am I supposed to focus on my school work with this hanging over my head?"

Snape set his mug down on the table before looking back at the boy. "Very well. Are you ready to talk then?"

"Yeah…"

Snape narrowed his eyes at Harry's answer.

"I mean, yes sir." Harry was going to try really hard to keep his emotions in check, he knew from experience that Snape was much more reasonable when he was being honest and polite.

"Go on." Snape sipped at his tea while he waited for Harry to begin talking.

"Aren't you going to lecture me?" Harry asked, unsure of what the man wanted him to say.

"I'm going to listen. You said yesterday that I didn't understand, so I want you to explain yourself. And I want you to be completely honest." Snape tried to keep his tone even, but stern. Although he wanted Harry to feel heard, he didn't want him to think that he could get away with breaking the rules, especially when it put his life at risk.

Over the past day, Snape had gone through a whole range of emotions. He had been truly distraught when he'd found Harry injured, and he'd cycled through anger, disappointment, fear, sympathy, and hurt. He had tried so hard to let Harry know he would be there for him, and it upset him greatly to know that the boy still didn't trust him enough to come to him when he needed help.

Harry was nervous, but he took a deep breath and attempted to steel himself. "I had a dream about my parents... I can't remember it all, but the last thing I heard was my mum screaming and then I woke up."

He paused before he continued. "I didn't want to wake you, it seemed so stupid to get you up. I couldn't even remember the dream, but I just felt stressed out. So, I thought I would ride on my broom for a few minutes and see if that helped me feel better. But it didn't. It just made me feel worse."

"Why did it make you feel worse?" Snape asked calmly.

"Cuz you told me not to. And I didn't want to lie to you again." Harry's face immediately froze, he hadn't meant to let that slip. His eyes widened and he shut his mouth quickly, hoping Snape wouldn't pick up on it.

But he did. Of course he did.

"What do you mean, lie to me again?" Snape asked, his jaw tightening and his eyes narrowing slightly as he enunciated each word.

Harry tried to cover for his mistake. "I mean, I didn't want to lie to you at all. I don't like lying to you." He felt his face and his neck flush, the red creeping up into his ears, betraying him completely.

"Harry, tell me the truth." Snape could see clearly that Harry wasn't being completely honest and he wanted to put an end to it, right now.

Harry felt tears welling up inside of him, and he knew he couldn't hold it in much longer, the guilt had been eating away at him for days. "I, I…" he swallowed nervously before he could begin again, "I went flying once before. Nothing happened, but it made me feel better, so I thought I'd try it again... But, it was a mistake. I'm sorry. So so sorry!"

Tears were now streaming down his face, and he buried his head in his arms, too ashamed to look at Snape. He felt a wave of relief for getting it out, but at the same time his body tensed, knowing he was going to be in deep, deep trouble.

Snape was livid. He shouldn't have been surprised, but hearing Harry admit it was like a punch to the gut. He gritted his teeth before forcing himself to speak. "Was this the morning I found the mud on the floor?"

Harry nodded his head without looking up.

"Put your head up and look at me!" Snape hissed.

Harry didn't want to, but he lifted his face off of his arms, forcing his eyes up at Snape. The man was fuming. Every muscle in his neck and jaw were as tight as a drum, and a tiny vein in his temple pulsed rapidly.

"So you sat here and lied right to my face? Knowing exactly how I feel about dishonesty?” Snape kept his voice even, but there was venom in each word, and they stung worse than any stinging hex. 

Tears continued to pour down Harry's cheeks, his face burning with shame. "Everything else I told you was true! I just left out the part about the broom... I didn't want you to be cross with me."

Snape scoffed and slammed his hand down on his arm rest of his chair. "You didn't want me to be cross? So you lied? How do you think I feel now?"

"Not very good." Harry mumbled.

"No, Mr. Potter, I do not feel very good. Not only did you deliberately disobey me and take your broom out—in the MIDDLE OF THE NIGHT—then you lied to me about it. And in case that wasn't enough, satisfied you’d gotten away with your foolhardy plan the first time, you thought you might as well go out and do it again, risking your life and breaking your ankle!"

Snape thought back to the conversation he'd had with Harry a few days ago, when he'd asked him about the mud. He was particularly incensed at how the boy had manipulated him, giving him a sob story and making him feel legitimately bad for him. He couldn't believe he'd walked away from that conversation actually feeling sorry for the boy and refusing to lecture or punish him.

"You're in serious trouble, Mr. Potter. I don't even know what to do with you. You've broken every single rule I've given you. Repeatedly. You've lied, you've disobeyed, and you've had the absolute gall to disrespect me by playing me for a fool."

"But I haven't!"

"Silence!" Snape roared. He pointed behind him with his left hand. "Go the corner."

Normally Harry would be inclined to protest such a childish and pointless punishment, but there was no way he was going to argue with Snape in his current state. He got up and slinked to the corner, careful to avoid coming within reach of the angry Potions Master.

Snape needed a moment to calm himself down. He knew he was too angry to punish Harry or even continue to talk to him in this condition. He felt like an idiot for believing his lies, and for not recognizing the fact that he was being played. In all his years of teaching, he'd prided himself of being hyper aware of his students and their motivations. But he'd been blinded by his desire to help Harry, and make him happy. He was outraged that despite this, Harry still felt the need to hide things from him and go behind his back.

He let the minutes tick away on the clock, unsure of what to do. He thought back to a conversation he'd had with Barclay. Be consistent, the boy will push your boundaries, but it's important to always be consistent. The words rang in his head.

As much as he wanted to throw himself a pity party about how nothing he was doing seemed to work, Snape tried to remind himself that Harry wasn't going to change overnight. He’s 12 years-old. He would push boundaries and challenge authority, and make mistakes. He also recognized that Harry was still learning how to trust people, adults in particular. He’d spent his entire life taking care of himself and he didn’t know how to let someone else look after him. 

Snape was taking it personally, but he knew he shouldn't. He was losing his objectivity. This was not about him or his failings as a guardian. Harry had never had anyone to truly hold him to account, and he was rebelling against it, testing his authority. Not to mention, he was working through some of his own trauma. And as much as it felt like a set-back, Snape tried to remind himself that this was part of the progression. It was how he responded now that would set the tone for things moving forward. He couldn't afford to complicate things with his own emotions. He needed to be firm and consistent. 

Snape desperately wanted the boy to trust him and come to him, but he knew if he went soft now, Harry would lose respect for the boundaries he was setting. If he didn’t follow through, it might confuse Harry.  No, he needed to put an end to this kind of behavior- the lying, the direct disobedience, the foolish recklessness. Snape had set out the rules clearly from the start, and if Harry was going to violate them, then there needed to be consequences. Every time. He'd be doing them both a disservice if he wavered on this.

After about 15 minutes, Snape had calmed down considerably and had given himself enough of a pep talk to carry on. He knew what he needed to do and he called Harry out of the corner.

"Come here, Harry." Snape said calmly, but with authority.

Harry walked slowly over toward Snape, standing just out of reach.

"Closer," Snape said, pulling his sleeve gently with one hand and pointing in front of him with the other. Harry shuffled closer to him until he was standing a few inches from his feet, his head hanging down as he stared at the floor.

"I'm very disappointed in you, Harry. Not only have you put yourself in danger, repeatedly, but you have done so deceitfully. You knew flying on your own was against the rules, and yet you did so anyway, giving no consideration to your safety or the reasons I put those rules in place. On top of that, when I confronted you, you lied to me. I will never be angry or upset with you if you can't sleep, or you feel anxious, but that is not an excuse to break the rules. If you don't feel well, or you need something, I want you to come to me. You do not need to solve things on your own."

Harry fidgeted in front of him. "I know...I'm sorry."

"I appreciate your apology, but that doesn't mean there aren't consequences. If you had been truthful with me that first morning, I might have grounded you from your broom for a day. At most. My biggest concern was that you were not sleeping and I would have focused on finding ways to help you relax. But you lied, and then you went out and did it again. I will not allow you to get by with that kind of behavior.”

Harry could feel his stomach drop to the floor. He was expecting this, but hearing Snape say the words made him start to panic. Harry looked up and pleaded, "Please, don't punish me. I'm sorry!"

”Yes, I’m sorry too. I had hoped you might have learned your lesson the last time you were punished for disobeying me and lying to me. Regrettably, it appears you need a refresher.”

Snape got up from his chair and took Harry gently by the wrist, walking him over to the couch before sitting down. "There are rules, Mr. Potter. When you break them, when you deliberately disobey me or lie to me, you will be punished. We've discussed this. Now let's get this done with."

Snape took off Harry's glasses and set them on the table before pulling him sternly over his knees. Harry didn’t bother to fight him, he knew Snape would carry through and he didn’t want to make it worse. As much as he hated it, a small part of him knew he deserved it and just wanted to get it over with. He only wished now he'd changed into his jeans first, he was still in his pajamas and he knew they would offer little protection.

Without any further words, Snape's hand fell hard on Harry's backside, and the room echoed with loud, dull smacks. Harry was right, his backside was burning after the first smack, his thin PJs doing very little to protect him from Snape's determined hand.

Smack after smack fell steadily and after about five, Harry couldn't help it, he started to whimper. Snape kept one hand firmly on his back, keeping Harry from wriggling away from him. After ten, Snape picked up the pace and started to spank him more quickly, without letting up on the force. Harry couldn't believe how much it hurt and he started to cry in earnest.

"Owww, please, I'm sorry!" Harry cried, begging Snape to stop. But his cries fell on deaf ears.

"Do you have any idea how reckless it was flying your broom in the middle of the night? Alone?" Snape punctuated every few words with especially hard smacks. 

Snape paused for a minute, Harry sobbing over his lap. He had been firm, but not cruel, however this was a lesson he wanted Harry to remember. "That was for taking your broom out, for putting your life at risk, and for deliberately disobeying me. As for the lying…"

He looked around and grabbed one of the throw pillows, quickly transfiguring it into a solid wooden ruler, having left his usual ruler in his desk at Hogwarts. "You're going to get 10 strokes with the ruler. I'm done with the lying, Harry. This needs to end. Now. I expect you to make mistakes, but dishonesty is never acceptable. Lies are toxic and insidious. They pave a very dark road, Harry. You are better than that.”

Harry cried even harder at these words, but didn't say anything. He felt terrible for lying to Snape, and his tears were tears of regret and shame.

Snape brought the ruler down with a loud thwack. He took a moment before he brought it down several more times in rapid succession before he paused to speak. "I mean it, Harry. No. Crack! More. Crack! Lying," he said, finishing it with two hard cracks, right on top of each other.

By now, Harry was lying limp across his lap, sobbing into his legs. Snape put the ruler down and put his hand gently on Harry's back. "That's enough, it's done now. You’ve been punished, it’s all over."

Snape pulled Harry up, helping him to sit on the couch. Harry did so, gingerly, still crying pretty heavily. Snape summoned a handkerchief and handed it to Harry before putting his arm around his shoulder, and bringing him in for a side embrace.

Harry turned his head toward Snape's chest and cried into him, and for the first time, Snape held him tightly.

Snape had never been one to offer comfort after doling out a well-deserved hiding. With his students, it was generally a very business-like affair— they always knew what they’d done wrong, he’d give them a few good smacks with the ruler, pat them on the shoulder, give them a stern reminder that he hoped they’d learned their lesson, and dismiss them to let them cry it out in their dorms. If he was feeling particularly soft-hearted, he might give them a handkerchief and walk them to the door 

However, with Harry it felt different, he was more personally invested and he desperately wanted to comfort him. He wouldn’t overdo it, he didn’t want the boy to think he was being coddled or that, Merlin-forbid, he regretted punishing him, but he allowed the boy a small cuddle while he gently stroked his hair. "Alright, you’re alright. It's all over now, Harry, no more tears. You know that was well-deserved, young man” Despite his words, his tone was soothing and fatherly and Harry cuddled into him even more, soaking up the affection, wanting desperately to feel forgiven and loved.

They sat this way for several minutes, Harry crying gently into him, and Snape doing his best to comfort him, rubbing circles on his back and shushing him gently.

"I'm really sorry," Harry mumbled, restarting a fresh batch of tears.

"I know you are. I forgive you, Harry. You’ve been punished and it’s over now. But don't you ever do anything like that again." Snape scolded him in his most gentle voice. He lifted Harry's head up with his fingers and looked him right in the eyes. "I swear to you, Harry, if you ever put your life in danger like that again, I will take down your trousers and give you a proper hiding."

Harry's cheeks burned red and he nodded his head, dreading to imagine what that might entail. "I won't, I swear."

"Good," Snape said, pulling his head back into him, "It was horrible to see you hurt and suffering, and for something so silly."

Snape comforted Harry until his tears stopped and he only heard a sporadic sniffle. He patted him on his back a little more firmly and said, "Why don't you go take a shower and get cleaned up, and I'll make us some breakfast."

Harry nodded his head and stood up, wiping his face with his sleeve before heading toward the washroom. After he turned the corner in the hallway, he reached back to rub his backside, trying desperately to get the sting out. Snape had laid into him pretty hard, but the sharp sting was already being replaced by a dull throb. He knew Snape hadn’t permanently damaged him, but he was not looking forward to spending the rest of the morning sitting down. 

While Harry showered and got ready, Snape went to the kitchen. He cut up some fruit and then decided to whip up some french toast to go with the eggs. He laid out the food on the table along with some honey and a jar of strawberry jam. He refilled his own cup of tea before sitting down and waiting for Harry to return.

A few minutes later, Harry walked into the kitchen, his hair wet but combed. He sat down gently in the chair across from Snape but kept his head down, too embarrassed to make eye contact.

"I hope you like French toast," Snape said casually as he sipped his tea. "There's honey and jam, I wasn't sure what you liked."

"Thanks," Harry said, as he reached for a fork, serving himself from the plate in the center of the table.

Although Harry was generally not very chatty in the mornings, he was especially quiet and subdued as he ate. Snape kept wanting to break the awkward silence, but he didn't know what to say. Even though he felt like he was right to punish the boy, it was becoming more difficult for him to do so. He tried to push his own feelings of guilt aside.

"I thought we might change things up and work in the potion's lab this morning," he finally said. "It might be useful to do some practical work."

Harry looked up from his plate, "Really?"

Snape felt relieved to see a small smile cross Harry's face, he knew the boy enjoyed brewing, and it would give them the chance to do some bonding and have a change of pace. "Yes, I want to stock up on a few potions while we're here, it would be a shame to waste the fresh ingredients we have growing all around us. I hope you're up for a challenge today."

"Definitely!" Harry was excited now, they'd spent time prepping ingredients, but Harry hadn't brewed since they were at Hogwarts, and he was really looking forward to it.

"But I'll need you to be extra focused. This is not our lab space, so we'll need to take particular care not to damage anything."

"I'll be really careful, I swear! What are we making?" Harry's face had brightened considerably and Snape's guilt started to fade.

"I have a few ideas in mind, why don't we go downstairs and take a look at everything and then you can decide which potion interests you most."

Snape couldn't believe himself, when had he become so soft? He just wanted to see Harry happy again and was going out of his way to try and make him feel better.

"Let's clean up the dishes and then we'll head downstairs."

Harry grabbed the plates and the silverware from the table and brought them to the sink. The two of them did the washing side by side, finishing quickly as Harry was eager to get to the lab.

Downstairs, Snape had laid out Harry's cauldron and tools in a small area at the end of the bench where he'd set up his own supplies. They put on their work robes and Snape opened up a book. He pulled up one of the stools close to Harry and sat down to review several different potions.

As they thumbed through the protocols, Harry decided to brew a simple fever reducer. It was slightly more complex than what he'd brewed before, but Snape was confident he could handle it.

"Before you begin, I want everything in order. Copy the protocol into your lab book first, and then prepare all of your ingredients in front of you. Do not begin brewing until you come and get me and I make sure everything is correct."

"Aren't you going to watch me?" Harry asked, looking over at Snape. The man had always stood behind him for every step.

"Not today, Mr. Potter. I will be here, working on my own potions. If you have questions or difficulties, I expect you to come to me, but otherwise, I trust you can manage most of this on your own."

Snape wanted him to feel confident to start doing things on his own, and he also hoped it would encourage Harry to learn to ask for help. If he could get him to feel comfortable asking for assistance in the lab, maybe he would have an easier time doing so outside of the lab. He would be just a few feet away, paying close attention but trying not to baby him too much.

"You may get started. I will be right here if you need anything. I don't expect you to know everything, but I absolutely expect you to ask questions and let me know if there's something you need help with. This is not a test, it's a learning exercise. I will be disappointed if you don't come to me for clarification. Do you understand?"

Harry nodded. "Yes, sir." He was nervous, but determined.

"And you're to come get me to review the protocol before you light your cauldron."

"OK, don't worry, I got it."

"Very well. I'm right here if you need anything."

For the next several minutes, they worked quietly but separately to gather and prepare ingredients. Snape kept a watchful eye from afar, but he wanted to encourage Harry to work independently. He didn't want to hover, so he busied himself on a potion he knew he could make in his sleep.

Half an hour later, Harry walked over to Snape with his lab notebook in hand. "I think I'm ready."

Snape stood up and Harry followed him over to his side of the bench. Snape looked around at the ingredients, measured, weighed, and set-up on the counter just the way he'd taught him.

"Very good, now walk me through the protocol."

Harry read the protocol out loud, step by step, pointing out each ingredient as he did so. Snape peppered him with questions at each step.

"And what is the dandelion root for?"

"To stabilize the anti-inflammatory properties?"

"Not quite. It aids in digestion of the potion and slows the metabolism of the other active ingredients to prolong the antipyretic effect. It also acts as a mild stomach soother, making the potion more easily tolerated."

"Oh, OK."

"You might make a note of that in your lab book," Snape said sternly, tapping his notebook. Harry moved quickly to pick up a quill and annotate the margin.

"You should also be sure to chop the willow bark more finely. The important alkaloids are inside the cellulose- you need to disrupt the cell membranes to get the most out of it. After you do that, you may begin brewing."

Harry took a few minutes to chop the bark up into smaller pieces before he set a light under the cauldron.

Over the next hour, Harry worked diligently, double checking each step before he went on to the next one, hoping he wouldn't make any mistakes.

Snape stayed at his end of the bench, watching out of the corner of his eye while he stirred ingredients into his own brew, attempting to look busy.

"Professor?" Harry called from over his cauldron. "Will you come look at something for me?"

Snape walked over and stood behind Harry. "Yes?"

"Does this look like the right consistency? The protocol said to wait until it was slightly thickened before I added in the tulsi leaves. I don't know how thick it's supposed to be."

Snape picked up a ladle and dipped it into the contents of the cauldron, pulling it up and then pouring the liquid back in. "I'd give it another few minutes. You want it to be like a thick, creamy soup. Not so thick it doesn't pour out, but a little bit more than this."

"OK, thanks," Harry said, jotting notes in his lab book.

"Is there anything else?"

"No, I think I'm good."

Snape nodded and returned to his cauldron, pleased that Harry had taken his instructions to heart. He wanted him to think critically, but also feel at ease coming to him if he needed help.

When he finished with his potion, Harry bottled it and labeled it, and set to work cleaning up his work area and putting everything away. He did an extra wipe down of his bench before he brought his potion to Snape for inspection.

"Here, I've finished, sir." He held his vial out for Snape.

Snape took the vial and inspected the potion before opening the top and smelling it. He swirled it around to look at the color and consistency before replacing the stopper and handing it back to Harry. "Well done, Mr. Potter. Your first healing potion. For obvious reasons we won't try this one, but it appears to be correct."

Harry beamed. "Thank you."

"Go put this on a shelf above your bench and then you can help me with the last few steps of my potion."

Harry practically skipped over to his bench, proudly placing his vial on the shelf before hurrying back to stand at Snape's side.

For the next hour, Harry helped Snape, watching carefully as his professor talked him through each step and handing him ingredients or stirring the cauldron as directed.

By the time lunch rolled around, Harry was in an extremely good mood, and the two of them went back upstairs to eat.

"We'll do some book work after lunch."

Harry looked up from his plate. "Do we have to? I really want to brew some more."

"We'll brew again tomorrow, but we still have a lot to do to catch up on your classwork."

After lunch, despite Harry's protestations, they sat down at the table and worked through lessons on History of Magic and Herbology. Neither one were particular favorites of Harry's, but with Snape walking him through everything, they were making quick progress.

When they finished up in the afternoon, Harry looked at Snape with disappointment in his eyes, not sure what he would do without his broom. "Do I still get free time today?"

"I would be well within my rights to make you sit at your desk and write lines, but I don't want you inside all day. Why don't you take an hour outside and play in the back garden while I get some work done."

"But it's boring by myself," Harry whined. "Can't I just fly for a little while? Please? I've learned my lesson, I swear. Can't I just have my broom for a few minutes?"

Snape looked at Harry dead in the eyes, his face hardening. "If you know what's good for you, you will not mention your broom again. So you can either find a way to entertain yourself outside, or I'm happy to give you another few smacks with the ruler and sit you down at your desk to write lines every day for the rest of this week. It's up to you. My schedule is very flexible."

Harry got the message loud and clear. "Nevermind, I'll go outside."

"Wise choice." Snape replied, opening the back door. He pushed Harry through it, tossing his football into the yard. "Out you go."

Harry kicked his ball around feeling somewhat sorry for himself, making himself feel better by imagining all kinds of ways he'd make Snape regret being so harsh with him. He mumbled to himself as he laid down in the grass, closing his eyes and soaking up the last bits of the afternoon sun. He wasn't there five minutes when he heard a woman's voice calling out softly.

"Hello? Excuse me? Good afternoon, lad, sorry to disturb you. Is your father home?"

Harry sat up and shaded his eyes with his hand. A few feet away was a young woman in her late 20's, with a soft face framed by wavy blond hair. Who the hell is that?

"Hi there. I'm Elizabeth, I help Professor Llewelyn with his garden." She smiled down at Harry and lifted her hand up in a half-wave.

Harry was shocked, but pleasantly surprised by the beautiful woman standing in front of him, with the sun shining behind her head making her glow almost like an angel. He brushed his hands off on his trousers and adjusted his glasses while he attempted to compose himself. "Um, hi. I'm Harry." Nice, Harry, that was slick.

"Nice to meet you, Harry," she said, as she tucked a piece of hair behind her ear. "I hope I didn't frighten you. Is your dad here?"

His dad? Oh yeah. Snape. "Uh, yeah, he's inside." Harry pushed himself up from the ground and walked to the back door. He opened it up and shouted inside. "Hey Dad, there's someone here to see you!"

Harry turned back around to Elizabeth. "Just a sec, I think he's working."

Chapter Text

"Dad, there's someone here to see you!"

Snape was deep in concentration with his manuscript when he heard Harry's voice calling out for him. He set his papers down and begrudgingly made his way to the back door. He'd told the boy he was working and he needed to entertain himself outdoors for an hour, so he was slightly annoyed to be disturbed. He'd also heard him yell out "dad" and wondered what the boy was playing at.

When he reached the door, Snape saw that Harry was not alone, and his face immediately softened. There, standing next to his bedraggled ward was a woman.

Snape stood in the doorway, and opened the door wider. "Yes?" he said coolly.

"Hi, I'm Elizabeth. I'm one of your neighbors." She smiled at him, but he could sense she was slightly intimidated by his presence.

Snape kept his face expressionless as he opened the door further and gestured with his hand. "Come in."

Elizabeth walked into the kitchen with Harry following closely behind her. Snape put his hand on Harry's back as he ushered him inside. Before the boy could walk away, he grabbed a small fistfull of his shirt and pulled him back. "Shoes."

Harry pulled off his trainers and left them by the door.

Snape turned his attention to Elizabeth. "Would you care for some tea?"

"That would be lovely," Elizabeth replied, smiling gently as she stood nervously in the kitchen.

"Harry, please put on the kettle." Snape glanced back at Harry and the boy immediately made his way to the kitchen counter, flipping on the kettle and pulling out the tea set. While he waited for the water to boil, he leaned up against the formica and watched the scene unfold with great interest.

Snape gestured to the kitchen table, and Elizabeth sat down. He took a seat across from her.

"I'm Elliot Prince," Snape said, "I see you've met my son Harry."

"I have," she smiled, looking over at Harry. "I hope I'm not inconveniencing you. I just wanted to introduce myself. Professor Llewelyn sent a message saying he had some family staying over. I usually come over to tend his garden once a week when he's away."

"I see," Snape said, nodding his head. "Professor Llewelyn is a cousin of mine. He's graciously offered to allow us to stay for a few weeks while Harry recovers from a recent illness." Snape awkwardly stuck to the script, not wanting to dig himself too far into the cover story.

"Oh my! I didn't know he was unwell, I hope he's doing better now."

"He's quite fine. We just thought some fresh sea air would do him some good," Snape replied quickly.

"Yeah, I feel much better now!" Harry added from the kitchen.

"Well that's good. How are you both settling in here?" Elizabeth asked politely.

Before Snape could respond, Harry jumped in. "It's really great. We went to the beach yesterday. I like going out, but most of the time I'm stuck inside. Dad is always making me study."

Snape shot Harry a disapproving look before turning back to Elizabeth. "He has a lot to catch up on, but we try to get some fresh air every day."

The kettle bubbled then clicked off and Harry turned around to pour the hot water into the teapot and set three cups on a tray. He decanted the milk into a tiny pitcher and pulled out a packet of biscuits before bringing the tea service to the table and taking a seat next to Elizabeth.

"Thank you, Harry" Elizabeth said as he set the tray down. She reached for a cup and poured herself some tea, stirring in some milk and sugar before bringing it gracefully to her lips.

Harry sat on the edge of his seat, clearly interested to know more. "So you're a gardener?"

Elizabeth chuckled slightly and put her tea cup down. "Well, not professionally. I'm just a neighbor, but I enjoy gardening, and with Professor LLewelyn away sometimes, he's asked me to pop by and keep an eye on things for him. He has a lovely garden, so I do my best to look after things for him when he's gone."

Snape poured himself a cup of tea and looked carefully over the young woman in front of him. She had blond hair and delicate, but soft features, and her smile was demure and kind. She was intriguing, but he didn't want the complication of having to deal with other people right now. They were supposed to be in hiding, keeping a low profile.

"Well, that's very kind of you, Miss…?" Snape asked subtly, wanting to keep things formal. He would be polite, and allow her to stay for tea, but he certainly didn't want to encourage her to stop by again.

"Elizabeth Owens, but please, call me Elizabeth," she replied.

Snape ignored this. He would not call her Elizabeth. "I'm sure you have quite enough to do on your own time, Miss Owens. Harry and I will look after the garden while we're here. Please don't concern yourself with this, we will manage just fine for the next few weeks."

Elizabeth looked almost offended. "Professor Llewelyn is a good friend, and I assure you it's no trouble at all. I've been taking care of his garden for several years. It's not an inconvenience in the least. He has quite a few special plants, and I'd hate for anything to happen to them."

"I can assure you, Miss Owens, I'm more than qualified to look after these plants. You really needn't bother." Snape kept his face neutral but his tone firm. He was being polite, but his message was clear. Her services were unwanted.

Harry butted in, "Don't be so uptight, Dad. Elizabeth said she wants to help, besides, she knows these gardens better than us!"

Snape's face tightened and he narrowed his eyes at Harry. "Thank you, Harry. I'm sure you have plenty of work you can do in your room. You may be excused. Say goodbye to Ms. Owens."

"I'm still drinking my tea! Besides, this is my free time," Harry responded, with no intention of getting up from the table. He bit into a biscuit and reached for his tea.

"Also, there's really no need to be so formal. Elizabeth is fine. Really."

Snape was quickly losing control over the situation and it was making him tense. He ignored Elizabeth and turned his attention to Harry. "You may take your tea to your room where you can read or review some of your work from earlier." He kept his voice amazingly steady, but if Harry had any sense at all, he would recognize that the man was not opening it up for discussion.

Harry continued to ignore him, more interested to get to know Elizabeth. "If you're not a full-time gardener, what do you do here?" Harry asked, in his most innocent voice, avoiding eye-contact with Snape while he shoved a Jammie Dodger in his mouth.

Snape fumed silently, not wanting to scold or shout at Harry in front of the woman. His face telegraphed his displeasure, but Harry refused to look at him, focusing all of his attention on the beautiful young woman at the table. Snape sipped at his tea quietly while he seethed.

"I grew up here, but I live with my grandmother and my son, Patrick. He's 11. My grandmother is older now, so I'm her caregiver. I help around the house and work in her gardens as well. I also do some work with the local council, bringing meals and medicine to the elderly. Most of the young people have moved away, so we have a lot of older people who don't have family around to help them."

Elizabeth reached for a biscuit and glanced over at Snape, smiling nervously but not knowing what else to say to engage him.

"You have an 11 year-old son? I'm 12, maybe we can meet sometime. I'm always bored here playing by myself. Does he like football?" Harry was practically jumping out of his seat at the possibility of having someone besides Snape to hang out with.

"He's quite sporty, I'm sure he'd love to meet you."

"Maybe you can bring him over when you come back. I can also help you with the garden too, if you want," Harry said. "I'm actually learning about plants for school, so it would be great if you could show me what you do. I've done some gardening before, I'm sure I could be really helpful."

Before Elizabeth could answer, Snape set his cup down with a noticeable clink. "Harry, enough. I've just told Ms. Owens that her services are not required while we are here. I'm perfectly capable of looking after the garden and, as she has already said, she's engaged in much more important responsibilities." Snape had slipped into his "professor voice" and it left little room for argument.

"I really don't mind, Mr. Prince," Elizabeth said sweetly, erring on the side of formality, recognizing that he was not one for casual pleasantries. "Besides, it might be nice to allow the boys to get together."

"Yeah, Dad," Harry said with a bit of bravado.

Snape narrowed his eyes at Harry, "I've already asked you to excuse yourself twice. I don't think you'll like the consequences if I have to ask you again."

The air seemed to drop ten degrees, and even Elizabeth felt uncomfortable at those words. This was clearly a man who did not appreciate being challenged. She closed her mouth and sipped at her tea quietly.

"Fine," Harry said as he stood up loudly from his chair. He grabbed his cup and two more biscuits, daring Snape to say anything. He looked at Elizabeth. "It was really nice to meet you. I hope I'll see you again and get to meet your son. I also hope you don't let my dad talk you out of coming back." He shot her a smile and walked proudly out of the kitchen, satisfied he'd had the last word.

Snape sighed to himself. "I apologize for my son's behavior, he's clearly feeling a bit pent up here."

"Trust me, as a mum of a pre-teen, I completely understand. But I meant what I said, I really don't mind coming to work in the garden. I also think it would be lovely to bring Patrick over so he and Harry can get to know each other. It would probably do the boy some good to get a break from all of the school work."

Elizabeth hoped she hadn't crossed the line. Although she generally wasn't easily intimidated, she could tell that Snape was extremely rigid, and she wanted to be polite. He was, after all, a relative of Professor Llewelyn, a person whose friendship she valued and for whom she had great respect.

Snape thought about her offer for a moment. He didn't want to complicate their lives here unnecessarily, but maybe it would be good if Harry spent some time with someone his own age. It might also give him a few extra hours to work on his own, and give the boy a break from the monotony of his school work.

"I really wouldn't want to inconvenience you."

"Nonsense! I wouldn't have offered if I didn't mean it." Elizabeth smiled. "I can come back tomorrow afternoon with my son if that works for you. If you're busy, I can putter in the garden while the boys get to know each other."

Snape nodded. "If you're sure. You're under no obligation, whatsoever."

"It would be lovely. I'll pop back by tomorrow around half 3, is that alright?" Elizabeth set down her empty cup and wiped her hands gently on a napkin before setting it on the table.

"That would be fine."

Elizabeth stood up from the table and slid her chair in. "Thank you for having me for tea, it was very nice to meet you. I'll see you both tomorrow."

Snape got up and opened the back door. "We'll see you tomorrow."

As he closed the door behind him, Snape had to take a moment to center himself again. He hoped he hadn't made a poor choice in telling her to come back. It was refreshing to speak to another adult. Besides, it would give him some time to work on his own as long as Harry could be entertained for a few hours. It was a win-win.

Snape put the dishes in the sink and walked to Harry's room, knocking before opening the door. He crossed his arms over his chest and raised an eyebrow. "Care to explain that little display?"

Harry was sitting at his desk, although his books were all closed and it didn't look like he was engaged in anything fruitful. He turned around in his chair. "What? I was just being friendly."

"I do not appreciate having to repeat myself when I ask you to do something. Especially in front of guests."

Snape was being uptight, but thankfully Harry was unfazed. He knew he wasn't in any real trouble. "Sorry. I just thought maybe I could make some new friends. It'd be nice to have someone else to play with."

"Then you'll be happy to know she's coming back tomorrow with her son. But you better be on your very best behavior, Mr. Potter. Any more sass or cheek from you, and not only will you lose that privilege, you'll spend your free time scrubbing cauldrons with a sore backside. Am I clear?"

"Yes, sir." Harry was tempted to roll his eyes, but he figured he'd pushed Snape enough for one day. Not to mention, he could still feel the effects of their little discussion this morning. He definitely didn't want to challenge him further.

Besides, Harry really wanted to meet this Patrick boy, there was no way he was going to jeopardize missing out on that. If Snape wanted to make idle threats to make himself feel better, he was going to indulge the old man and act like he was properly chastised. "I'll be good, I promise."

"Good. We'll start dinner in an hour. You can work quietly in your room until then. I'd advise that you review some of what we worked on today, I plan to quiz you on it after dinner."

At 7:30 the next morning, Snape knocked on Harry's door.

"Time to get up, Mr. Potter."

Harry, who usually moaned and took several minutes to get out of bed in the morning, popped up immediately and grabbed his glasses. He hadn't been this excited in a while. "I'm up!"

After getting changed, he practically skipped to the breakfast table with an enormous smile on his face.

"My, aren't we chipper this morning." Snape drawled, giving him a slightly disapproving glare as he reached for his tea. He could already tell Harry was going to be a handful today.

"Yup! It's going to be a good day, I can tell." Harry piled eggs onto his plate and then kneeled up on his chair to reach over to the other side of the table, stretching out to grab the salt that was next to Snape's plate.

Snape reached out and gave him a quick smack on the hand. "It's incredibly rude to reach across the table like that. If you need something, you ask politely for the nearest person to pass it to you."

Harry sat back in his chair and grumbled, somewhat annoyed. "Sorry, can you pass me the salt."

"Sit properly. And it's 'Would you please pass the salt. You should also note that if you're ever asked to pass the salt, you should pass the pepper along with it. Try again."

Harry rolled his eyes and put his legs down under the table. "It's just breakfast, do we really need to do this now? I just want to eat my eggs in peace."

Snape's jaw twitched and his brow furrowed. "Drop the attitude. You may not have had anyone to teach you proper manners before, but you do now. It is my job to correct you, and I will do so, whatever time of day I find you in need of correction. So sit up straight, wipe the pout off your face, and ask me again properly."

After adjusting himself in his seat and putting his hands in his lap, Harry put on his most angelic face and looked up at Snape, "If you would be so kind, sir, and if it wouldn't inconvenience you too much, would you please pass me the salt?"

Harry snickered to himself as he watched Snape reach for the salt and pepper and place them down in front of his plate.

"Very amusing, Mr. Potter. Now eat your food, you impudent little wretch. And if you roll your eyes at me again, I'll hex them to stay like that for an hour."

Snape kept his stern professor face on, but he enjoyed the banter. Knowing Harry was happy and relaxed enough to joke around with him made him feel confident in their progress. He just hoped he wasn't losing his edge too much.

The morning passed by relatively quickly. They worked on principles of transfiguration—since Harry was not allowed to use his wand—and they finished up with some History of Magic and a bit of Astronomy.

"Do I really need to keep learning this stuff if I'm going to be a Potions apprentice? Isn't History of Magic kind of pointless."

"Whatever you decide to do with your life, Harry, you will need a well-rounded education. While we will focus more on Potions and Defense once your apprenticeship begins, you will still need to maintain your studies in the basic curriculum. I don't want you going out into the world without the skills and knowledge of your peers."

"But, can't I drop some of these classes? I mean, do I really need Divination and History of Magic? Come on."

Snape closed the textbook and set his quill down. "For the time being, you will follow the 2nd year curriculum. We will make adjustments as needed. Now, go clean-up and we'll have lunch."

"What time is it now?" Harry asked, looking up from his pile of diced mandrake roots.

Snape sighed as he stirred his cauldron. "Ten minutes since the last time you asked me. We've still got more than 30 minutes before they get here. Now, focus."

Harry went back to dicing, but he couldn't focus, he was too excited. It was exactly why Snape had decided not to let him brew today and instead had him prepping ingredients.

For Harry, the minutes ticked by at an incredibly slow pace. He usually loved being in the lab with Snape but today he couldn't wait until 3:30, when Elizabeth was coming back with her son.

"I'm almost done. Can I clean up and change? I want to put on shorts in case we play football."

"You've finished pickling the mandrake roots? Did you label it?" Snape looked up from the Pepper-Up potion he was brewing to scrutinize Harry's lab space.

"It's in the jar, I just need to label it."

"Do it properly—and neatly—and then I want you to clean up your lab space. I can see pieces of mandrake all over your bench from here." Snape reached for the bicorn horn, carefully adding two pinches to his cauldron.

Harry wanted to hurry up and be done, but he knew if he rushed too much and messed something up, Snape would just make him do it again. He carefully wrote out the label before walking it over to the Potions Master.

"Is this OK?"

Snape glanced at the bottle. "Your handwriting is atrocious. But that will do for now. Put it in the bottom cabinet to the left, it will do better in the dark." Snape nodded his head in the direction of the cabinet.

After putting away the jar, Harry went about quickly cleaning his lab bench. He wiped it down with a wet rag and looked around to make sure he didn't miss anything.

"I cleaned everything. Can I please go now?"

Snape completed his 30 counter-clockwise stirs and then lifted the long wooden stirrer out of the cauldron, tapping it on the inside edge before setting it down on his bench. "Let me look."

He walked over to Harry's bench and made sure everything was up to his standards. Seeing streaks on the bench and an uneven film where he wiped it, he pursed his lips slightly. "It's a rush job, Mr. Potter, I expect you to do a much better job next time. You will wipe down your bench thoroughly again tomorrow before we begin. However, you may be excused. I'll be upstairs shortly."

"Thank you!" Harry yelled as he threw off his robes and bolted for the stairs.

"Don't run! And hang your robes up!" Snape shouted after him.

Harry slowed his pace to a brisk walk and tossed his robes on the hook before bounding up the stairs into his room. He looked through his wardrobe to find a suitable outfit. He wished he had a cool muggle football jersey, but at least he now had nice new clothes that actually fit him.

Even though it was April, they were by the sea and the afternoons and evenings could still get quite chilly. He changed into a long-sleeved t-shirt and put on his navy shorts. He'd taken off the black boots he brewed in and changed into athletic socks and trainers before running to the washroom to look at himself in the mirror.

He didn't even hear Snape come up behind him. "You'll be fine, Harry. I'm sure Patrick is just as excited to meet you." He put a hand on Harry's shoulder and locked eyes with him in the mirror. "Shall we make tea?"

Harry ran a comb through his hair just for good measure, although it didn't do much good, his hair continued to stick up in all directions like it always had.

As he passed through the parlor, Harry glanced up at the clock. 3:25. Five more minutes. He helped Snape in the kitchen as they set-up their tea service.

"What if he doesn't like any of these biscuits?" Harry asked, looking up at Snape with a worried expression.

"If he can't find something he likes between chocolate digestives, ginger snaps, Jammie Dodgers, and Hobnobs, then perhaps you shouldn't make friends with him after all," Snape quipped, hoping to put the boy at ease.

Harry let out an exasperated sigh.

"It will be fine, Harry."

"Should I make sandwiches? What if they're really hungry?"

"I'll cut up some fruit. Why don't you arrange the biscuits on the table?" Snape turned him toward the table and gave him an encouraging tap on the back.

When the tea service was sitting on the kitchen table, with a plate full of various biscuits, cut up apple and orange slices, and four empty teacups, Harry finally sat down. He was about to get up again and check the clock when he heard a knock at the front door.

Harry jumped up from the table and ran for the door, only to have a hand gently grab his collar from behind. "Walk please," Snape said quietly in his ear. "And relax. It will be fun."

The two walked to the door together and Harry opened it wide to find Elizabeth with her arm around a tall, thin boy with dirty blond hair. Even though he was only 11, he was a few inches taller than Harry, but he had a pleasant face and he was smiling confidently.

"Come in, please," Snape said, this time answering the door with a brief smile. "It's nice to see you Ms. Owens, and this must be your son."

Harry felt shy and inched closer to Snape, allowing him to do all the talking as the two guests walked through the door.

Elizabeth pushed her son forward. "Patrick, this is Mr. Prince and his son Harry."

Patrick reached his hand out to Snape, "Nice to meet you, Mr. Prince." After shaking hands, he looked over at Harry with a quick wave. "Hi."

Snape put his arm around Harry and gave his shoulder a squeeze for reassurance, and then a quick tap to encourage him to say hello.

"Uh, hi, I'm Harry."

"We were just going to have some tea if you'd like to join us," Snape said, rescuing everyone from the awkward silence. Elizabeth followed him to the kitchen leaving the boys in the foyer to hopefully break the ice.

"Do you like football?" Harry asked, unsure of what else to say.

"Yeah, it's cool, but I'm more of a rugby guy. I play on my school's team. Do you play sports at your school?"

"Oh, um, well I used to. But right now my dad is home schooling me, so maybe next year."

"Cool."

They walked to the kitchen and sat down at the table across from each other, Harry next to Snape and Patrick next to his mother.

"I didn't know what kind of biscuits you like so I put out all of them," Harry said, shrugging his shoulders nervously.

"Sweet, you have Jammie Dodgers, those are my favorite!"

"Me too!" Harry exclaimed. He was starting to relax a bit and was enjoying the company.

Fifteen minutes later, Snape looked over and saw Harry reaching for what had to be his fifth biscuit. He gently put his hand on the boy's wrist and pulled it away. "I think you've had plenty of biscuits for today. Why don't you take Patrick to play outside?"

Harry was shocked at the soft tone Snape was using and the gentle way he'd touched him. Gone was his snarky, strict Potions Master, replaced by this kind, doting faux father. Even if it was for the benefit of their guests, Harry was enjoying it.

"OK, Dad," he smiled at him. "Come on Patrick, I'll show you the back garden. Maybe we can kick the football around."

The boys made their way outside, leaving Snape at the table with Elizabeth discussing Professor Llewelyn's rarer plants.

"Where's your mum?" Patrick asked as he rolled the football along the grass.

Harry swallowed nervously, remembering that dreadful car trip and realizing they never did finalize their full story. He decided to go with the truth. "She died when I was a baby."

"Oh, sorry Harry. That really sucks."

"Yeah. I don't even remember her."

"If it makes you feel any better, I never knew my dad. He ditched my mom when she was pregnant. So it's just me, Mum, and my Gran. Well, technically she's my great-grandmother, but I call her Gran."

"Yeah, it's just me and my Dad. I don't have any grandparents, must be nice."

"It's fine." Patrick shrugged his shoulders. "Wanna set up some goals and play one-on-one or just pass the ball around?"

Harry had already gotten the feeling that Patrick was pretty athletic. Even if his favorite sport was rugby, he was pretty sure he would destroy him in 1-v-1. "Let's just pass it."

The boys passed the ball around the backyard casually while they chatted. After 30 minutes, Patrick looked up. "This is kind of boring, want to go explore a bit?"

Harry looked around, knowing full well that he was to always stay within the boundaries of the back garden. "Um, let me just tell my dad. He doesn't like me to go too far from the house."

"Aren't you 12? I'm only 11 and my mom lets me go wherever I want as long as I'm back before dark. My friends and I are always riding our bikes around and doing fun things. It's not a big deal, we don't have to go far."

Harry's ears turned red with embarrassment. He liked Patrick a lot, and he didn't want him to think he was uncool, but he also knew if he left the yard without permission, Snape would have an absolute fit. The last thing he wanted was for Snape to have to come looking for him, dragging him back to the house while he scolded and smacked him. Just imagining it made him want to die of humiliation.

He was about to come up with another excuse when the back door flew open and Snape saved the day. "Harry, I think Ms. Owens is ready to leave. Why don't you both come inside."

Harry had never been so glad to have Snape call him in. "Sorry, Patrick, guess we'll have to go exploring next time."

"Yeah, maybe you can come to my house next time, I can show you some cool places. Do you have a bike here?"

"Uh, not sure," Harry said as the boys bounded through the back door. The truth was, Harry didn't know how to ride a bike. Dudley had a bike, but Harry was never allowed to ride it, and no one had ever taught him how.

Snape once again put an arm around Harry as he closed and locked the backdoor. "Did you gentlemen enjoy yourselves?"

Harry nodded. "Yeah, it was fun." He wanted to play it cool, but he couldn't help leaning in to Snape's side, milking every single second of artificial affection as if it were really meant for him.

"Thanks for having me, Mr. Prince. I told Harry he should come by and hang out at my house next. Can he come over tomorrow, Mum?"

Elizabeth looked over at Snape. "I'm not sure what Harry's schedule is like, Paddy, but we'll try and get you both together soon."

"Please, dad? Please?" Harry looked up pleadingly.

Snape fell back on the ultimate parental response. "We'll see." He patted Harry's shoulder a little more firmly and his tone changed just enough for Harry to recognize that he wasn't going to discuss it anymore right now.

Elizabeth smiled as she guided Patrick forward. "Thank you again, Elliot, we'll be in touch. We're just the next house down the road. You and Harry are always welcome to pop by."

Snape walked the guests to the front door before opening. "It was a pleasure having you both. Have a good evening."

"Bye Patrick, bye Ms. Owens. Hope to see you soon!"

With one hand around Harry and another on the open door, Snape stood in the doorway until their guests were halfway up the drive. Once he was sure they wouldn't turn around, he dropped his arm and closed the door, locking it carefully. He tossed the key on the credenza before retiring to his chair in the parlor, where he leaned his head back, closed his eyes and stretched his legs out in front of him, letting out a deep breath. The charade had exhausted him.

"So, Elliot, did you have a nice time with Elizabeth? Was it a pleasure having her?" Harry smiled cheekily as he flopped down on the couch.

Snape opened one eye and looked at Harry. "Don't get smart, Mr. Potter, I'd hate for such a lovely afternoon to end with you in the corner holding a bar of soap in your mouth."

Harry recognized the mock threat and laughed. "Sorry, dad."

Despite his laugh, Harry felt a pang of sadness when he said those words. He wasn't ready for their little role play to end. He loved having Snape pretend to be his father. He liked calling him "dad" and he basked in the extra tenderness that Snape had shown him-the arms around his shoulders, the gentle touches, the softer tone of voice. He knew it wasn't real, but for a few hours it felt real. For just an afternoon, he didn't feel like an abandoned orphan, but a loved and cared for boy.

They sat in silence for several minutes before Harry pushed himself up on the couch and turned to Snape. "Do you know how to ride a bike?"

Snape opened his eyes and looked at Harry. "Where on earth did that come from?"

"I don't know. Patrick said he and his friends ride their bikes around. I've never ridden one. No one ever taught me."

"Ah, I see." Snape paused for a moment, readjusted his legs and sat up in his chair. "I believe I saw some bikes in the garage. Is that something you want to try?"

Harry's face lit up, he thought Snape might mock him or tell him he was ridiculous. "Yes...do you think you could teach me?"

"I haven't ridden a bike since I was a child...but you know what they say...it's like riding a bike." Snape smirked, clearly amused with himself.

Harry laughed out loud. "Three hours pretending to be my father and you're already making dad jokes. Go on, then, what else you got, old man?"

Snape pulled out his wand and leaned toward Harry menacingly, "You want to know what else I've got, little boy? I have entire anthologies on how to torture impertinent little brats who disrespect their elders. So, by all means, continue with your insolence. I implore you."

"I would, but I'm not sure in your frail, elderly condition you'd have the energy for it," Harry teased.

With that, Snape flicked his wrist and hit Harry with a tickling jinx.

Harry immediately doubled over and burst out laughing. "No! Stop! I mean it! Snaaaaape!" Harry was squirming on the couch, nearly in tears, howling and trying to escape the invisible fingers that were attacking him. "I give up, I'm sorry, I'm SORRRRRY! Make it stop! Please!"

"I believe the words you're looking for are 'Please forgive me, my most brilliant and esteemed Professor, I will never be rude or disrespectful ever again'...Let's hear it, then." Snape was smiling as Harry writhed around, giggling uncontrollably.

"OK, OK, I'm sorry, please forgive me dearest brilliant Professor Snape, I swear I'll never be rude again. Please!"

Snape muttered the incantation and the spell ended. "You're lucky I'm feeling so generous."

Panting and out of breath, Harry smiled and looked up at Snape with sweat on his forehead, his glasses askew and half of his body hanging halfway off the couch. "That was torture."

Snape tucked his wand back in his sleeve and nodded his head. "I tried to warn you, Mr. Potter, but as usual, you had to learn the hard way. So, let that be a lesson to you."

Harry wiped his brow and climbed back onto the couch, still breathing hard and smiling. "But for real, can you teach me how to ride a bike?"

"I can certainly try."

When Snape came in that night to put Harry to bed, he noticed that the boy was in a rather sullen mood. Harry was normally sitting up and smiling, eagerly waiting for Snape to say good-night, but tonight, he was leaned up against the headboard, resting his chin on a pillow he held tightly across his chest and a look on his face that made him look like a kicked puppy.

"Is something wrong?"

Harry shrugged his shoulders. "I don't know. Tired, I guess."

Snape sat down on the edge of Harry's bed. "Didn't you have fun, today?"

"Yeah, I guess it just made me miss my friends. You know, my real friends. I think they've probably forgotten all about me."

"Lay down." Snape reached up and took Harry's glasses off and set them on the table before pulling the blankets up around him as he settled in. "That's nonsense. I happen to know for a fact that every one of your Gryffindor friends were beside themselves when you didn't come back to school. There were tears and meltdowns and petitions and students demanding inquiries for months. Not to mention, your quidditch team was absolute rubbish without you. Your absence was felt deeply, Harry. By both students and staff, I assure you. You were never forgotten for a single moment. By anyone."

Snape hadn't realized until today how lonely Harry must be feeling without his friends. When he saw how excited he was to meet Patrick, and how happy and animated he had become around someone his own age, he immediately recognized that this was a void he couldn't fill. He would have to make more of an effort to make sure Harry had friends in his life.

"Would you like to spend time with Patrick again?"

"Definitely! Do you think I could go to his house next time?" Harry looked up at Snape with hopeful eyes.

"I'm sure we can arrange something, maybe over the weekend. But only if you get your work done and behave yourself." Snape attempted to put on a stern tone, but they both knew it was half-hearted.

"Patrick asked me about my mum. I didn't know what to say so I told him the truth. I said she died when I was a baby and I don't remember her."

Just saying the words out loud was enough to open the emotional floodgates. Harry rolled onto his stomach and pressed his face in the pillow, hiding his face while he cried softly.

Snape didn't know how to respond to that with words, so he just put his hand on Harry's back, and slowly began to rub circles while he shushed him gently. He took a minute to collect his thoughts before he spoke. "She loved you so much, Harry. And she will always be with you."

They stayed like that for ages. Snape continued to reassure him softly while he rubbed his back, and eventually Harry stopped crying and just laid there, allowing himself to be soothed. He closed his eyes and imagined it was his mom or dad, he just wanted to feel loved.
Soon, Harry's breaths had slowed and Snape was sure he had fallen asleep. Not wanting to wake him, he continued to sit there, gradually slowing down the circles on his back until his hand was almost still. When he was sure Harry wouldn't wake up, he lifted his hand, pulled the quilts up and got up gently from the bed, trying not to disturb him as the mattress shifted.

He stood for a while in the dark room, just looking down at Harry before he turned off the small desk lamp and walked out, closing the door softly behind him.

Is this what it feels like to be a parent?

Chapter Text

The sound of metal slamming together resonated around them as Snape opened the rickety garage door. Harry stood behind him, peering inside. Dust floated through the rays of sunlight illuminating a cluttered mess of random knick-knacks, old tools, lawn chairs, and gardening supplies. Two rusted bicycles with deflated tires hung on the back wall, looking very much in a sorry and neglected state.

Closing the garage door behind them, Snape pulled out his wand and floated the two bikes from the back wall until they were sitting in front of him. With the wave of his wand and a few quick spells, the bikes were clean, the tires inflated, and the frames straightened.

"That should do," Snape said, nodding in satisfaction at his own handiwork. He turned to Harry with a mischievous glint in his eye, "Unless of course, you'd prefer I add streamers and a basket to your handlebars?"

"Very funny," Harry replied, smiling sarcastically before giving Snape an impressive scowl.

Snape let the corner of his mouth turn up slightly in amusement. "Yes, I thought so."

When Harry grabbed one of the bikes, Snape realized he would have to make some additional adjustments, the seat came up past the middle of the boy's chest. He often forgot just how small Harry really was for a 12 year-old. He honestly didn't look a day over 10.

"Stand next to the bike and hold it still, it's way too big for you." Once again, Snape pointed his wand at the bike and shrank it down to an appropriate size. With a final flick of his wrist, he turned the bike a shiny red color.

Harry smiled. "Wicked! Thanks!"

Snape put his wand away and opened the garage door again, leaving the bigger bike inside as he made his way into the sunlight. Unfortunately the driveway was made of gravel, so he'd have to take Harry up to the main road and just pray it stayed devoid of cars. Thankfully there were few people living in Cardigan and traffic on this particular country road was practically non-existent. Nonetheless, before he left the garage, Snape grabbed an empty cardboard box and silently transfigured it into a helmet.

"Put this on," he said sternly.

Harry turned around to see Snape holding a bicycle helmet. "Are you having a laugh? I'm not wearing that, I'll look like an idiot. No one wears a helmet!"

"You will, if you want to get on this bike," Snape said firmly. It was not up for discussion. He stared Harry down for a moment before he continued. "While I consider myself quite proficient at healing spells, there is a limit to what magic can do. I can mend your bones and heal your bruises, but if you damage your brain, there's not a healer in the world who can fix it. I mean it, Harry, you will not ride this bike without a helmet. Ever. Do you understand?" He fixed a stern gaze on the boy without blinking.

Harry knew it was futile to argue with the man. As annoyed as he was, there was still a part of him deep down that felt happy to know that someone cared for him enough to keep him safe. Even if he was going to look like a prat.

"Fine," Harry moaned, as he grabbed the helmet out of Snape's hand. "But can't you at least make it invisible or something?"

"I will not. Now if you're done whinging, we'll get started." Snape gestured for Harry to keep walking. Once Harry turned away again, Snape glanced quickly around him before pulling out his wand and silently casting a quick cushioning charm on the boy. He was tempted to spell the bike with a stability charm, but he figured he'd be doing Harry a disservice in the long run.

When they got to the road, Harry put on his helmet and clicked the strap under his chin. He let out a loud groan. "I look ridiculous."

"You'd look a whole lot more ridiculous with tubes coming out of every orifice and me having to wipe drool off your face all day," Snape said matter of factly.

"OK, OK, I get it." Harry rolled his eyes and then focused on holding the handlebars with both hands. Next he threw his right leg over the bike, keeping one foot on the ground and the other on the pedal. He turned back around to look at Snape. "So, now what?"

"Put your weight on the pedal, and push down as quickly as you can. The more speed you can get, the easier it will be to maintain balance. I'll hold onto the bike for now, but don't stop pedaling. Are you ready?"

Harry swallowed nervously and nodded his head.

Snape gripped the back of the bicycle seat and stood with one leg on either side of the back wheel. "Up you get, I won't let the bike fall."

Harry lifted up his other foot and put it on the peddle, slowly pushing it down. He knew Snape had a grip on the seat, but he could still feel the bike wobbling. "I'm going to fall!"

"Keep pedaling. You need more speed to stay straight."

Snape gave him a bit of a push as he jogged along the back. Once Harry got going, he let go of the seat and Harry continued to peddle. After a second or two, the bike wobbled a bit and Harry panicked. He stopped pedaling, but just as he tried to put a foot down, the bike fell over on the right side, taking him with it.

Snape squeezed his eyes shut. He was glad he'd put on a cushioning charm, but he knew he couldn't prevent the boy from getting a bit bruised and scraped. He hated to see him fall, but he knew it was part of the process.

Without a word, Harry got up and dusted himself off. His hands were a little scraped but nothing hurt too bad. He looked back at Snape with a half smile. "I'm fine."

Snape nodded and tried to keep his cool as he walked toward the boy and helped him pick up the bike. "Don't stop moving your feet, just keep pedaling and you'll keep forward momentum. Try again."

For twenty minutes, Harry continued to hop on his bike with Snape behind him. He fell at least a dozen times, but each time, got up again without complaint or fanfare. As painful as it was for Snape to watch him fall over and over again, he said nothing, and just held the bike each time Harry got back on. He hated to see him fall, but he was encouraged by the boy's perseverance.

Finally, after another few attempts, when Snape let go of the bike, Harry kept pedaling. Snape stood back as the boy rode further and further down the road.

"I'm doing it!" Harry shouted out. "Look! I'm riding a bike!"

When he'd gotten a hundred meters down the road, he braked and put his foot down. He managed to stop himself without falling over, his face beaming with pride. He turned the bike around and gave it a running push and hopped on, pedaling quickly to maintain his balance despite his handlebars wobbling uncomfortably. He rode back toward Snape and stopped right in front of him.

"I did it," he said, the sense of accomplishment radiating off of his face.

"I had no doubt you would." Snape gave him a small pat on the shoulder. "Well done. Now put the bike away and I'll heal your hands."

Harry looked down and saw his hands were raw from being scraped on the pavement. He also noticed a small hole in the knee of his jeans with a bit of blood seeping through. He looked up sheepishly at Snape. "Uh, sorry about my jeans."

"I'll fix them when we get inside," Snape said dismissively. He couldn't care less about the jeans, he was just glad Harry was still in one piece. The whole exercise had been way more stressful than he anticipated and he was glad there was nothing more to fix than a tiny hole in a pair of jeans.

Harry put his bike away in the garage and took off his helmet, clipping it onto the handlebars before following Snape inside.

When they got to the parlor, Harry sat on the couch while Snape crouched next to him on the floor, smearing a healing salve on his hands and then on his knee. With a lazy flick of his wrist, he removed the blood and mended the hole in his jeans. He then took each of Harry's arms in his hands, and one at a time, he carefully checked him over for any other injuries.

"Can I ride my bike over to Patrick's house?" Harry asked, looking at Snape with pleading eyes. "Please?"

Snape glared at Harry with a resolute look in his eyes. "Absolutely not." His nerves had had enough for one day, there was no way he was going to send the boy off a mile down the road on his own.

"But why not?" Harry whined. "I'm 12 years-old. Patrick's only 11 and his mum lets him ride around by himself."

Snape stood up and exhaled audibly. He loathed hearing that whiny tone from any child, and he was not about to tolerate it from Harry. "First of all, stop whining, I can promise you that I will never be inclined to entertain your argument when you whine like a toddler. Second of all, I am not responsible for Patrick, I'm responsible for you. I've said 'No' and it isn't up for discussion."

Harry sat back further on the couch and crossed his arms, his face scrunched up in a scowl. "It's not fair, you treat me like a little kid. I can take care of myself, you know, I did just fine before you showed up."

Snape bent down so his face was directly in front of Harry's. He grabbed the boy's chin in one hand, narrowed his eyes, and let his voice drop down to a low grumble. He wasn't angry, but he wasn't about to see this conversation devolve into a full-blown tantrum. "Mind your cheek, Mr. Potter. If you keep this up, I will treat you exactly like a small child and you'll spend the next half hour in the corner with a well-smacked bottom."

Harry's ears burned red and he dropped his gaze. He hated the way Snape could make him feel like he'd already been punished just with his words. He was pretty sure he wasn't in real trouble, but he took this as a warning and shut his mouth.

Snape let go of the boy's chin, stood up slowly and allowed his face to return to a neutral expression. "Now then, if you're quite done, we can have some tea and discuss things rationally. Am I clear?"

Harry nodded.

"Pardon?" Snape said as he crooked an eye-brow.

"Yes, sir."

Snape gave a single nod and headed to the kitchen. In the past, he would have scoffed at anyone suggesting he explain his decisions to a child. He was the adult, after all, he didn't owe an explanation to anyone, least of all some underage brat in his care. Nonetheless, he found himself wanting Harry to understand that he was making rules to keep him safe, not to make him miserable or keep him away from his friends.

As he puttered around in the kitchen making their tea, he rolled his eyes to himself. He was becoming soft. He used to make and enforce rules without a single care about whether some spoiled child would hate him for it. But now he found himself caring a great deal about what Harry thought and how he feels, and he didn't want the boy to think he was being a tyrant.

He set the tea service down in the parlor before making himself comfortable in his chair and clearing his throat softly. "I am not attempting to keep you from seeing your friend, but you have only just learned how to ride a bike. Once I'm sure you're safe and we've established rules for where you can go and what you can do, I will be happy to allow you to ride bikes with Patrick. But not today."

Harry sipped at his tea before setting it down. "Can I go out and ride again soon?"

"As long as you keep up with your work and do as you're told, you are more than welcome to spend your free time riding your bike in front of the house. I just want you to stay within eyesight until I'm sure you can ride safely. Do you understand?" He phrased it as a question, but his tone left no question that this was the way it was going to be.

"Yes, sir," Harry replied, nodding his head in earnest. He was determined to be on his best behavior. If he couldn't fly his broom, riding a bike was the next best thing and he desperately wanted to have the chance to go out and join the other kids.

Over the next several days, Harry and Snape continued in their routine with little drama. Harry had become accustomed to doing his schoolwork and spending afternoons and evenings in the potions lab. During his free time, Harry would ride his bike, and Snape would watch from the driveway, completely convinced he was going to develop an ulcer. But as the days went on, Harry got better and better and soon he was riding his bike with ease.

As Thursday afternoon rolled by, Harry and Snape were reviewing History of Magic at the kitchen table when there was a knock on the door.

Harry jumped up to answer it, but Snape put a hand on shoulder and shook his head. "Stay here. Don't move."

Snape strolled casually to the door and looked through the peep-hole before letting out a low sigh and answering the door. "Ah, young Mr. Owens, to what do we owe this pleasure," he said sarcastically, looking down on the boy with a somewhat disapproving glare.

If Patrick was intimidated, he certainly didn't act like it. He smiled up at the scowling man, completely unfazed. "Hi Mr. Prince. I just wanted to see if Harry could maybe come out and play for a bit. Me and my friends are just riding bikes, we thought he'd like to come" he said as he gestured to boys on bikes in the distance.

My friends and I, thought Snape. Do they not teach grammar in schools anymore?

Despite Snape's concise instructions to stay put, Harry had slinked off the kitchen chair and was making his way quietly toward the front door in an attempt to hear what was going on. When he heard Patrick's voice, his face lit up, and he was filled with excitement. In all his years of childhood, no one had ever come to the door asking for him to come out and play. He couldn't help himself, he scurried toward the front entrance.

Snape did not invite Patrick in, and in fact he opened the door only wide enough for his face and shoulders to be visible from the outside,with the rest of his body blocking the opening entirely.

Nonetheless, Harry weaseled his way behind Snape, standing up on his tiptoes to make his head just visible over Snape's right arm. "Hi Patrick!"

Snape turned around to Harry and snapped, "Didn't I ask you to stay at the table?"

"But the door is for me!" Harry said incredulously. He looked up and gave Patrick a small wave.

Snape ignored the boy and turned back to Patrick. "I'm afraid Harry still has school work to complete today, but perhaps we can arrange something for tomorrow."

Patrick shrugged his shoulders, "OK. I'll come back tomorrow then." He was about to turn around and head back up the drive when Harry pushed himself between Snape and the door, forcing him to open it wider.

"That'd be great! I'll see you tomorrow!" Harry yelled out the door, smiling.

"Yeah, see you Harry," Patrick said somewhat dismissively as he picked his bike up off the gravel where he'd let it drop unceremoniously a few moments earlier. There were two other boys waiting up on the road as he walked his bike up toward them. Within ten seconds, and without another look backward all three boys were pedaling away. Harry could hear them talking and laughing as they disappeared down the street and he felt a pang of jealousy.

Snape closed the door, looked directly at Harry and scowled. "When I tell you to stay put, that's exactly what I mean. I don't speak just to hear myself talk."

"But he came to see me!" Harry exclaimed, annoyed that Snape was giving him a hard time.

"Yes, and if you'd like to spend time with him tomorrow, I'd suggest you mind your tone and go back to the table and finish your work," Snape said as he pointed to the kitchen. "We're only sitting here right now because you rushed through your assignment this morning. I hope you don't dare try to turn in that kind of rubbish when you're back at school. You should be ashamed to hand in something that atrocious."

Harry was clearly sulking as he walked back to the table. It was true, he had rushed through his essay this morning and done such a sloppy job, Snape was making him redo it instead of spending the afternoon in the potions lab. He looked up at Snape with big puppy dog eyes, "But it's not fair, other kids are playing outside and I'm stuck in here writing a stupid essay about the stupid History of Magic. You could have at least let me go out for a little while."

Snape was unmoved and irritated by the whiny tone, and he snapped his fingers and pointed to the kitchen chair. "Sit down. Focus on your work and we will finish this conversation when you're done."

With a dramatic sigh and the smallest roll of his eyes, Harry sat down in the chair and went back to writing his boring essay.

Later that night, when they were sitting in the parlor after dinner, Snape turned to Harry. "While I am reluctant to allow you to leave my sight, given your egregious history of getting into mischief, I do not want to deny you the opportunity to spend time with children your own age," he began, closing his book and then folding his hands on top of it as he looked over at the boy from his armchair.

"I'm not a child," Harry replied quickly, with clear annoyance in his tone. "I'm 12. And I'll be 13 in a few months."

"Well you're certainly not an adult and not yet a teenager," Snape replied, "Nevertheless, if you'd like to get out of this house and spend time with other adolescents your age, we need to set a few ground rules. Are you paying attention?" He scanned Harry's face with a pointed look in his eyes.

Harry smiled back at him and nodded. "Yes, I promise, I'll do whatever you say, please just let me go and hang out with him! I swear, I'll follow all of your rules."

"You'd better. While this goes against my better judgement, I am willing to allow you to spend time with Patrick, provided you follow every rule. To the letter." Snape paused for effect, staring down into those bright green eyes that were lit up with excitement.

"First of all, you do not ever, and I mean EVER leave our property without letting me know where you're going and whom you're with. I mean, exactly where you're going. If you tell me you are going to Patrick's house to play, I expect that is where you will be. Is this clear?"

Harry nodded his head enthusiastically. "Yep! I promise, I'll tell you where we are going."

"You will also be back before the sun sets, or whatever time I tell you to be back. If it takes you 15 minutes to get home, I will expect you factor that into your timing. If I say be back by 6, you will be here by 6, with your bike put up properly in the garage. I can promise if you are late or you make me go looking for you, you will not be a very happy boy when you return." Snape narrowed his eyes slightly and made his tone slightly more intimidating.

"Yes, sir, I promise. I'll be back whenever you say, I won't stay out after dark, I swear!" Harry promised, bringing his hands together in front of him as though he were praying.

"Very well...but I mean it, Harry. This is an exercise in trust. If I let you go out on your own with Patrick, I expect you to behave yourself and do exactly as you are told. I'm sure I do not need to go into detail about what would happen should you fail to follow my instructions." Snape lifted an eyebrow and hoped his veiled threat would be enough.

Harry nodded along enthusiastically. "I promise, I will do everything you tell me!"

"Well, that would certainly be a first," Snape quipped. "Alright then, up you get. Go change and get ready for bed, I'll be there in fifteen minutes."

Although Harry generally tended to argue when it came to bed time, this time Harry jumped up, eager to prove he could follow directions. As he skipped toward his room, he paused for a moment. He wanted to give Snape a hug as he passed by him in his armchair, but he stopped himself, not wanting to seem too soppy. Not to mention, Snape still didn't seem to be big on hugs.

The next day, at 3:30pm, there was again a knock at the door. This time Snape gave Harry a nod and the boy ran into the foyer to open it. As expected, Patrick was standing on the doorstep, looking relaxed and cool in his blue and white striped school rugby shirt.

"Hey mate, wanna come out? We were just gonna ride back to my place," Patrick said as he glanced behind Harry, keeping an eye out for Snape. If he was lucky, he'd escape without having to interact with the grumpy man today.

Harry turned back around and yelled to the kitchen, "Hey Dad, it's Patrick, can I go ride bikes with him?"

They had already discussed this at length the night before, and again during lunch, so although Harry tried to appear nonchalant in front of Patrick, Snape had already carefully laid out all of the rules and Harry knew exactly what was expected of him. Although he was trying not to let on, he had been waiting for this knock on the door all day.

Snape got up from the table and sauntered toward the front door. "You may. Please be home by 6:30pm at the latest...And wear your helmet," he added.

"Thanks, Dad!" Harry said as he threw his arms around Snape's waist, smiling hugely and unable to contain himself. Snape wasn't prepared for this unexpected display of affection, so he just gripped the open door and waited it out until Harry released him and bolted outside.

Snape stood in the doorway as Harry and Patrick walked their bikes up to the main road. As he watched Harry click on his helmet and jump on his bike, he said a silent prayer that he would stay safe, and he lingered on the threshold until he could no longer see the boys in the distance. As soon as they were out of eyesight, he closed the door, leaving it unlocked so that Harry could come right in as soon as he got back.

He had been looking forward to this alone time all day, but with Harry gone, the little cottage felt quiet and empty. He hated to admit him, but he felt a bit lonely without the boy there. For Merlin's sake, Severus, get it together, these are the only Potter-free hours you've had in weeks! He let out an exasperated sigh as he sat down in his chair and picked up his manuscript.

Over the next few hours, Snape constantly fretted and looked up at the clock. Time seemed to pass in slow-motion, and he was so distracted he barely edited three pages before he heard the front door open. He glanced up at the clock. It was only 6:22.

"I'm home!" Harry yelled from the foyer as he closed the door rather loudly behind him. He kicked off his trainers by the door and ran into the parlor, energy and joy just radiating off of him.

Snape was filled with relief, but he forced himself to look up casually, "You're back early, I may just die of shock," he drawled.

"Did you miss me?" Harry asked cheekily as he plopped himself down on the couch. His face was pink from wind and exertion and his hair was sticking up even worse than usual, but he was grinning from ear to ear.

"About as much as one might miss having a root canal," Snape replied drolly. "Without you here, I was finally able to get some work done." This was a complete and utter lie, but Snape wasn't about to admit he'd spent the entire time worrying about the boy, hoping he was safe and having fun, and completely unable to enjoy the peace and quiet he'd been looking forward to for weeks.

Without taking a breath, Harry put both of his arms behind his head and leaned back on the couch, talking a million words a minute. "It was so fun! We rode our bikes around and Patrick introduced me to his other friends, Gavin and Rhodri, they all go to school together, except Rhodri's in the class above, but he's really cool. And then we just hung out for a while in Patrick's yard. He has a dog named Coco, and we played with her for a while. She's so cute! She loves to play fetch and chase us on our bikes. And then we tossed around the rugby ball for a bit. Gavin plays rugby with Patrick, so they showed me how to pass and kick the ball. And then-"

Snape held up a hand and stopped him. "Take a deep breath before you hyperventilate. You sound like you've been hexed with Cheer-up Charm, you're absolutely manic."

"I'm not! It was just fun is all," Harry said as he wiped the sweat off of his brow with the back of his hand, smearing a thin layer of dirt all over his forehead.

After setting his papers aside, Snape looked back over at Harry, "Well, I'm pleased you were able to follow instructions and get back on time."

As he leaned in to get a better look at Harry, he scrunched his face up in disgust. The boy was covered in sweat and grime, and he thought he got the faintest whiff of teenage boy. "You're absolutely filthy. You look and smell like a farm animal that's been rolling around in a pigsty all afternoon. Go take a shower."

"But I showered this morning!" Harry whined.

"And now you will shower again. Off you go. If you stay another minute on the couch, I'll be forced to cast a fumigation spell to get the stench out."

Harry knew Snape was being melodramatic, but he got up and went to the shower, waiting to roll his eyes until after he was out of eyesight. But despite Snape's tepid welcome home, he had had a brilliant afternoon, and he couldn't wait to do it again.

After Snape put Harry to bed, he sat by the fireplace, quietly reading in his chair while he waited for Master Barclay to come through the floo. On time as always, Barclay popped through the flames at exactly 10pm.

"Good to see you, Severus," the older wizard said as he brushed the ash off of his jacket.

Snape stood up politely from his armchair to greet the man. "Good evening, Master Barclay." He gave his head a small bow and gestured to the couch, waiting for the man to make himself comfortable before he repositioned himself back in his chair. "Can I get you anything? A glass of wine or fire whiskey?"

"No, thank you Severus, I won't keep you long. I just wanted to update you on where we are with the apprenticeship."

"Yes, thank you for making the time to speak with me," Snape said as he smoothed his hands down his thighs, subconsciously soothing himself. He tried not to let his emotions show, but he was still exceptionally nervous.

"Things have fallen into place. As expected, I've had to grant a few favors, but I think we have the numbers. I've called a meeting for tomorrow. If all goes well, we will vote on the apprenticeship. Although not required, I feel it's imperative that you're there."

Snape was not a voting member of the APM board, but he knew most of them quite well. "I see. And should I bring Harry?"

"No, I think it's best you come alone. I'd like you to be there to answer any questions and to give your pitch, as it were. We're sitting on just enough votes, but I think if the board can hear from you directly, it will make things go more smoothly and we might be able to flip one or two more."

Barclay paused for a moment to look at Snape before he continued. He could tell the man was anxious, even if he refused to allow it to show. But Barclay knew him better than almost anyone, he could see the tiniest tension in his jaw and the nearly unblinking eyes that gave away that he had slid his Occlumency shields into place to avoid expressing any emotion.

"This is mostly just formality, Severus, I've worked hard the last several weeks to ensure we'd have the votes, and I'm confident we've got them. I just think having you there will certainly ease any concerns, and could buy us a few additional votes from those who are on the fence. There's nothing to be concerned about."

Snape nodded his head and hummed in agreement. He took a slow sip of his firewhiskey. "So this is tomorrow, you say? At the London headquarters?"

The APM had a large office in Hammersmith where they would often hold meetings. It also held the archives of several hundred years of Proceedings of the APM and other potions journals, as well as an enormous library of published books and theses of past members.

"Yes. Tomorrow at 2pm. If you'd like to come by my house early, we can go over anything you'd like to say and then go by portkey to the HQ to make sure we're there before everyone arrives. It's likely to be a long day, Severus. I imagine there will be some spirited debate before we have the vote, even from those who have already pledged their support. I plan to ensure we have plenty of small breaks so you can schmooze and talk to the members individually. You know how these things are."

Just the thought of having to pander to these people filled Snape with loathing, but he knew it was part of the deal. He wanted to have as much support from the APM as possible, so he'd have to force away his antisocial tendencies and put on his best social graces for a day. It would be tiresome, but he would do it. He'd promised Harry he'd do everything possible to make sure this Apprenticeship was approved, and he wasn't one to go back on his word.

The two Potions Masters sat in silence for a few moments before Snape spoke up, setting his tumbler of whiskey down on the table with a soft but audible thud. He ran his right hand across his forehead, massaging his brow roughly with his thumb and forefinger as he closed his eyes. He let out an exasperated sigh. "I will have to find somewhere for Harry to go while I'm away. I'm not leaving him here on his own."

Barclay chuckled slightly. "I'm sure he'll be fine for a few hours, Severus. He's not a small child."

Snape opened his eyes and looked up from under his hand, raising an indignant eyebrow. "Then you obviously don't know Potter. I can assure you, when left to his own devices, the boy is a magnet for trouble. No, no, I will find somewhere for him to go for a few hours. Supervised."

"I see," Barclay smiled. "Well, do whatever you need to do, but try to floo to my place before noon. I would like to make sure this goes as smoothly as possible. If all goes well tomorrow, we will arrange for the bonding ceremony early next week."

Snape nodded his head. "Of course, Master Barclay. I'll be there."

And with that, Barclay got up to take his leave. Snape stood and walked him to the fireplace, pulling a small jar of floo powder off of the mantle and opening the lid before offering it to him. Barclay took a small handful of powder, said his farewell, and stepped into the fire.

Sitting back down in his chair, Snape reached for his firewhisky and finished it off in one large gulp. He had just let out another dramatic breath when he heard a door creak behind him.

"You're supposed to be sleeping, Mr. Potter," he said from his armchair, not needing to turn around to know the boy was peeking out of his bedroom. "Come here."

Harry couldn't tell if he was in trouble or not, Snape sounded irritated but calm. He opened his door fully and walked out, treading softly in his socks as he made his way toward the back of Snape's chair. "Sorry, sir, I just heard voices and I couldn't get back to sleep."

"Don't talk to the back of my head. Come here, Harry," he said, as he pointed to a spot directly in front of him.

Harry made a wide berth of the armchair, still unsure if he was in trouble and wanting to avoid coming within smacking distance, just in case. "Yes, sir?" he said in his most innocent voice, his head bowed slightly as he stared down at the rug.

Snape reached out and grabbed Harry's wrist, gently pulling him closer until he was standing between the man's knees. "Look at me, please." His voice was firm, but not angry. He waited for Harry's eyes to lift up before he continued. "It's rude to lurk in doorways and listen to other people's conversations. How much did you hear?"

Harry's head shot up and he shook his head. "I wasn't listening, honest! I just wanted to know who was here."

"If I'd wanted you to know, I would have told you, or arranged for this meeting while you were awake," Snape scolded mildly. He wasn't angry, but he didn't want Harry to make it a habit either. "I will not tolerate eavesdropping, do you understand?" He fixed his eyes on Harry as he made his point.

"Yes, sir. But I wasn't listening, I promise. I didn't hear anything."

"Good. As long as we're clear that if I ever catch you eavesdropping again, there will be consequences. This is your first and only warning" Snape tapped Harry's hand gently with his finger to emphasize his point. "Now, it's well past your bedtime, you should be asleep."

"Aren't you going to tell me who was here?" Harry asked.

"We will discuss it in the morning, right now you need to be in bed, you've had a long week." Snape stood up and put his hand on the boy's shoulders, turning him around and guiding him back in the direction of his room. "Off you go, back to bed," he said as he gave him two firm pats on the back.

"But I'm awake now, can't I just stay up for a little bit? It's the weekend. Pleeeease?" Harry whined, turning around to give Snape his best puppy dog eyes.

Unmoved, Snape shook his head. "Absolutely not. And quit your insufferable whining. It is way past your bedtime, and unless you'd like to go back to bed with a smarting backside—which I would be well within my rights to give you for sneaking around trying to listen to my private conversations—I'd suggest you get back in your bed straight away."

Harry let out another small whine and gave him one more backward glance.

Snape raised an eyebrow and pointed to his room. "That's enough. Now go, before I change my mind and put you over my knee first." He gave Harry a gentle push on the back of head. "Bed. Now."

Harry dragged his feet slowly and then turned around again. "Will you read to me again? Or just come sit with me? I don't think I can go back to sleep."

"We've already done the bedtime routine, Harry. You need to stop dawdling and go to sleep. Now. My patience is wearing thin." Snape crossed his arms and looked up at the clock on the mantle, it was nearly 11pm. He still needed to figure out what he was going to do with the boy tomorrow as well as spend some time thinking about his pitch to the APM. He didn't have time to play games with the brat right now and Harry knew better.

"Please?" Harry whined one more time as he got to the hallway. "Just a few minutes?"

Snape looked down at Harry menacingly and raised his right hand, snapping his fingers loudly and pointing down the hall. "To bed. Now. If you're not in bed by the time I count to three, you'll get the attention you're so desperately after but I can assure you it will not be pleasant."

Harry turned around and walked slowly toward his room. "It's only 11, I used to stay up way later than this at Hogwarts. It's not that big of a deal," he mumbled. "You always treat me like such a baby."

"One," Snape said loudly, ignoring Harry's whispered tirade.

"Fine, I'm going," Harry said loudly over his shoulder. "You don't have to count at me!"

"Two."

Harry reached his door and turned around to scowl at Snape who was still standing in the parlor with his finger pointing at Harry's bedroom, unwavering.

"Goodnight, Harry. Now go to sleep!"

Snape waited until he heard the door click shut before he went back to his armchair. He picked up his empty tumbler and considered allowing himself another nightcap, but quickly decided against it. He didn't want to take any chances that he wouldn't be at his absolute best tomorrow. He closed his eyes and leaned back in his chair, inhaling deeply and then slowly breathing out. He could feel the anxiety building up in him as his mind swirled with all of the potentially negative outcomes of tomorrow. He trusted Barclay had secured the votes, but he still worried deeply that something would go wrong and he'd lose the boy.

He sat quietly in contemplation for fifteen minutes as he tried to meditate himself out of his negative headspace. After calming himself down, he got up and washed his glass in the kitchen sink before walking back to Harry's room. He listened at the door for a moment before opening it slowly and peeking in.

Harry was tucked in bed on his left side, completely still. Whether he was sleeping or just pretending to be, Snape didn't care, as long as he was where he was supposed to be. He was tempted to go in and sit on the side of the bed, but he didn't want to wake him, so he closed the door softly, hoping the boy would soon be deep in slumber.

Seeing the boy so innocently in his bed gave Snape just the amount of motivation he needed to work on his pitch for the APM. Harry was finally settling into a routine and thriving under Snape's strict boundaries and tutelage, and the last thing he wanted was to have the boy ripped away and denied a certain and secure future. And with that in mind, Snape set to work on drafting what he would say.

The next morning, Snape let Harry sleep in a bit, since it was the weekend and they'd both had a late night. He had stayed up until at least 3 o'clock, scribbling notes and practicing what he would say to the APM. It was exhausting and stressful, but he was confident he was prepared, even if he wasn't looking forward to the whole ordeal.

When he dragged Harry out of bed around 9, Harry still looked half asleep. Normally Snape insisted that the boy comb his hair, put on clothes, and make himself presentable before he was allowed at the table, but he occasionally made an exception on the weekends, and Harry enjoyed being able to lounge around in his PJs for a bit.

The two ate breakfast quietly for a few minutes before Snape finally broke the silence, hoping Harry was awake enough now to hear what he was going to say.

"I have a meeting in London today, Harry, and I will be gone for most of the day," Snape said as he refilled his cup with tea.

Harry looked up from his plate, his eyes wide with anticipation, "Can I come too?"

Snape shook his head. "I'm afraid not. Not this time"

"So, you're just going to leave me here?" Harry was annoyed. Normally he'd enjoy having the house to himself, but he couldn't stand the idea of being left at home while Snape went off to London. "What am I supposed to do all day?"

"If you're asking if I'm leaving you here alone, the answer is no. I plan to call around to Ms. Owens to see if you can spend the day there with Patrick. I thought you might enjoy spending time with your friend. It should be nice out today, I'm sure there's plenty the two of you can do while I'm gone. Unless you'd rather I take you to Professor McGonnagal's office and allow her to supervise you doing school work all day." Snape took a casual sip of his tea and watched Harry carefully from over the top of the cup, unsure about how this was going to go over.

"No, I'd rather go to Patrick's," Harry said, unenthusiastically. If he really thought about it, he was actually pretty excited about the prospect of spending the day hanging out with the boy, but he didn't want Snape to know that. He still felt slightly put out that the man wasn't planning to take him along.

"I will call his mother shortly. Why don't you go get dressed and we can talk in the parlor for a bit."

Harry got up and brought his plate to the sink.

"You can leave the dishes, I'll take care of them today."

Harry glanced back at Snape with a look of surprise. The man must be feeling particularly generous today- not only did he let him sleep in and come to the table in pyjamas, now he was offering to do the dishes. Maybe he was feeling guilty about leaving Harry for the day. Good. He should do. He smiled to himself as he made his way to his room.

Snape pulled out the slip of paper Elizabeth had left for him with her phone number. He admired her flowery handwriting before picking up the ugly yellow rotary phone that was hanging on the kitchen wall. He started to dial the number, immediately annoyed at having to wait for the dial to rotate back to the neutral position after he spun each digit. He rolled his eyes. Muggle communication. So inefficient.

His heart started to beat a little faster as he heard the phone ringing on the other side. After three rings, he heard a female voice answer Hello? He paused for a moment to compose himself.

"Hello, may I please speak with Ms. Elizabeth Owens?" He was pretty sure it was her but he didn't want to be presumptuous.

"Speaking" she said from the other end of the phone.

Snape pulled the receiver away from his mouth for a moment as he cleared his throat. "Yes, this is Elliot Prince, your neighbor down the road. How are you?"

"Oh, Elliot! Good of you to call, I'm quite well, how are you?"

"I'm well, thank you. I'm actually calling to ask a favor. I apologize for the short notice, but I've been called away urgently today and unfortunately I cannot take Harry with me. I was hoping he might be able to spend the day at your place, with Patrick, if that wouldn't inconvenience you too much."

Snape paused, and waited for the reply. "Of course, Elliot! We would love to have him. Paddy usually spends the day outside with friends, I'm sure he'd be more than happy to include Harry."

He breathed a huge sigh of relief. "Thank you so much, I know Harry will be very excited. I need to leave around 11, would it be alright if I dropped him by then?"

"Absolutely. We'll be thrilled to see him. Does Harry have any allergies or medical issues I should know about?"

Snape paused for a moment to reflect. It hadn't ever occurred to him to ask, but Harry had never mentioned any so he hoped if he did the boy was sensible enough to avoid anything that might kill him. "Not that I'm aware of."

"Excellent. Then I'll feed him lunch here with Patrick and then the boys can enjoy their afternoon. I don't know how long you plan to be gone, but he's more than welcome to stay the night if he'd like."

"That's very generous of you, but I should be home before dinner. If there are any problems, I'll be sure to get in touch right away, otherwise I expect to be back by 6pm at the latest."

"Lovely. We'll see you in a bit then. Ta!"

Snape placed the phone on the cradle. He hated imposing on other people but this was definitely the best option. He didn't want to drag Harry back to Hogwarts for the day and he certainly wasn't going to leave him alone here, so it worked out perfectly.

While he washed the dishes, he thought about what he should say to Harry. He was tempted to tell him about the meeting today, but he knew it would make the boy anxious and he would just spend the day worrying constantly about the vote. He figured it would be better to tell him after it all worked out. Assuming everything doesn't just go tits up, in which case he'd have to cross that bridge if he got to it. No, it will be fine. Barclay says he has the votes. Stay calm.

He dried his hands on the dish towel and picked his teacup off the kitchen table before heading into the parlor.

When Harry came bounding in a few minutes later, Snape nodded at the couch. "Sit down, Harry. I want to go over a few things regarding today."

Harry sat on the couch and smiled up at Snape, clearly excited about the possibility of spending the day with his new friends. "Did you call Elizabeth? What did she say?"

"She's the mother of your friend and your elder, it's respectful to call her Ms. Owens."

"But she told me I could call her Elizabeth!" Harry complained.

"And I'm telling you to call her Ms. Owens. Especially when you're speaking about her to others."

"Fine," Harry conceded. "What did Ms. Owens say? Can I come over?"

Snape nodded his head. "She very graciously extended an invitation. I will take you over there shortly, but before I go, I just want to go over the ground rules."

Harry let out a grunt of frustration and nearly rolled his eyes. "I know, I know. Make sure we tell an adult where we're going and don't do anything daft."

"Mind your cheek, I'm quite serious. You are to be on your very best behavior. That means you will speak to Ms. Owens with complete respect and mind her at all times. You will make sure to pay attention to whatever she asks you to do. You are welcome to go outside and ride bikes with Patrick, but as always, I want you to wear your helmet and let the adults know where you're going or where you'll be. And yes, don't you dare do anything daft. No playing with fire. No playing with power tools. In short, don't do anything you know I wouldn't approve of. I hope by now you know what that means."

Snape's mind started running wild imagining all of the ridiculous things two pre-teen boys could get up to and he just hoped Elizabeth was planning to keep a close eye on them. It was the first time he was leaving Harry in the care of someone else, and he was terrified the boy would get into some kind of trouble. He'd only known the boy for two years and he'd already had to rescue him out of more dangerous situations than he cared to remember.

"Oh, and before I forget, do you have any allergies?"

Harry started up at Snape with a confused look on his face. "Allergies? I don't think so. Why?"

"Just making sure. Anyway, why don't you pack a small bag with anything you'd like to take over to Patrick's. Your football, some books, your art supplies maybe."

Harry blushed and shook his head. "Patrick's got a ton of cool stuff, besides, we're probably just going to ride around on our bikes and maybe play rugby with Gavin and Rhodri. I don't need to bring anything."

"Very well. But you should bring a jumper in case it gets cooler later. Ms. Owens will feed you lunch but I should be back before dinner. Now then, go comb your hair properly, I don't want you showing up to someone else's house looking like a ragamuffin."

Snape stood up and walked over to Harry on the couch, running his fingers through his mop of dark hair, trying to smooth it down.

"It's just going to get messed up when I put my helmet on anyway, but if you're so concerned about my hair, maybe I just shouldn't worry about wearing my helmet after all," Harry smirked.

"And maybe I just shouldn't worry about smacking you with a ruler until you can't sit down for a week," Snape replied tersely.

"I was just kidding," Harry said, pouting slightly at the threat.

"You'd better be. But I'm not. That's exactly what I'll do if I find out you weren't wearing your helmet. Now, if you're done being cheeky, we'll head out. Are you sure you don't want to take anything?"

"Yeah, I'm sure."

"Then go fix your hair and brush your teeth and we'll leave here in a few minutes." Snape reached his hand out to pull Harry off the couch. "And don't forget your jumper."

30 minutes later, Harry and Snape arrived at the Owens' house. Harry had wanted to bring his bike, so Snape walked along with him as they made the mile trek up the road to their house.

Harry put the kickstand down and parked his bike in the driveway. Before he made it up the front steps, Snape put a hand around his arm and pulled him back.

Snape bent down so he could look at Harry right in the eyes. "Remember, I want you to be on your best behavior. Be polite. Mind Ms. Owens. And for love of Merlin, stay out of trouble."

Harry couldn't help it, he rolled his eyes. He hated when Snape fussed over him. "I knowwwww. I got it."

Snape tightened his grasp and gave him a small shake. "Want to try that again? I'll give you a hint, the correct response is 'Yes sir'. And quit rolling your eyes."

"Yes, sir, I promise I'll be on my best behavior." Harry would say anything to get rid of the man at this point. "Can I knock on the door now?"

"You may," Snape said as he stood up and gestured at the front steps.

Harry climbed the two small steps and knocked on the door. Coco barked excitedly in the background and he could hear her feet galloping across the hardwood floor as she ran toward the front of the house.

Patrick yelled after the dog to be quiet and then told her to sit, but Coco continued to bark happily as he flung the door open, grabbing her by the collar to make sure she didn't run out the door. "Hey, Harry, come on in. Don't mind Coco, she's just excited to have visitors."

"Bye, Dad!" Harry said loudly as he followed Patrick through the door.

"Be good, I'll see you this evening," Snape replied, but Harry was already halfway inside the house before he finished his sentence. He turned around and walked back toward Llewelyn's cottage, apparating into the backyard once he was sure he was out of eyesight.

Patrick turned to Harry as they ran up the stairs, Coco following on their heels. "We're gonna have so much fun today, mate. Hope you're up for an adventure! Me and Rhodri have a brilliant idea, I can't wait to tell you about it."

"Wicked," Harry replied, smiling as he bounded behind Patrick into his room where they shut the door and began making plans.

Chapter Text

Patrick waited for Coco to come through the door before he closed it behind them. They sat on the floor across from one another with Coco laying her head in Patrick's lap as he rubbed her absentmindedly behind her ears.

"You're gonna love this, mate," Patrick said as he leaned his back against the side of the bed. "Me and Rhodri have been planning this for a while, and I reckon this will be the day for it. Have you been down to the seaside yet?"

Harry nodded his head, reaching out to give Coco a rub on her belly. "Yeah, I went with my dad once, we just kicked the football around and went for a walk."

"That sounds boring," Patrick responded, smirking.

Harry tried not to blush. That had actually been one of his favorite memories with Snape. He'd only been to the beach a handful of times in his life, and other than that, they'd all been pretty miserable. He reflected back on that day and how Snape had passed the ball with him, and then put his arm around him while they looked out on the waves. Afterward they'd gone for fish 'n chips. It had been a pretty perfect day.

But he snapped himself out of it, not wanting to seem sentimental and babyish in front of Patrick. "It was OK," he said as he shrugged his shoulders, but deep down he felt guilty for downplaying what had been quite a wonderful afternoon.

"Well, did you see the caves then?" Patrick asked, as the right side of his mouth lifted into a smirk.

Harry shook his head. "Caves? No, we just walked along the beach."

Patrick laughed, "Oh, mate, wait 'til you hear this. There's a whole system of caves that opens out near the beach. Some of them connect into tunnels that they say go all the way to the mines. Everyone says there's hidden treasures in there. Like, gold and diamonds and things. It's supposed to be real lush."

"Have you been in there before?" Harry asked, nervous but intrigued. While most kids his age would be scared of dark tunnels, Harry had spent nearly 10 years of his life locked up in a cupboard, so if there was one thing he wasn't afraid of, it was dark, confined spaces.

"I haven't, but Gavin's older brother has seen it. He showed him where to enter the caves, but you have to do it at low tide, otherwise there's too much water inside." Patrick leaned down and gave Coco a kiss on her head.

Harry knew this sounded quite dangerous, but he had to admit he was intrigued. Snape didn't technically say he couldn't go down by the ocean. As long as they told Ms. Owens, they wouldn't be breaking any rules. Besides, they had all day, they could go for a quick adventure and be back well before the man came home.

"So, when's low tide then?" Harry asked, completely oblivious to things like the tides, having never spent a great deal of time by the sea.

"I looked in the paper this morning, it should be around 2:00 today. We can hang out here for lunch, and then we can ride our bikes down to the bluffs and hike to the caves. Rhodri and Gavin said they'd meet us. Well, Rhodri at least. Gavin's kind of a scardy cat, I'm not sure if he'll want to go in, I think his brother gave him a good scare."

"Isn't Gavin's brother the one whose been in the caves? Maybe it's too dangerous, maybe it's not the best idea to go after all," Harry said, worrying out loud, knowing for certain this was not an adventure that Snape would approve of. If he could use Gavin as an excuse to avoid it, maybe that was for the best.

Patrick laughed out loud, "Gavin's a baby, he's just scared of the dark. You're not scared of the dark, are you? Or maybe you're just scared your daddy will get mad at you."

Harry gasped, Patrick had hit the nail right on the head. Yes, he was definitely afraid of making Snape angry. He knew exactly what would happen to him if Snape found out where they were, and he was entirely sure that it would end extremely poorly for him and his backside. But he would never admit that out loud, certainly not to Patrick.

"I'm not afraid of the dark," Harry replied, pushing his shoulders back and giving Patrick his most cocky attitude. "I'm not really afraid of anything."

"You sure?" Patrick smirked. "Your dad seems pretty strict. Wouldn't want him to scold you and put you on the naughty step." He laughed out loud again when he looked at Harry's face. "I saw him tell you off that day when I came to your door. You're afraid of him, aren't you? Does he make you stand in the corner? Send you to bed early?" Patrick had rolled back on the floor laughing and wrestling gently with Coco.

Harry's face got bright red. Yes, in fact Snape did all of those things. He also spanked him, hard. And as much as he hated all of that, he hated disappointing him more. Although he was initially filled with shame at what Patrick said, after a minute, Harry started to grow angry. Snape might be strict, but he cared for Harry, and even when it annoyed him, or even pissed him off, Harry was glad to have someone looking after him for the first time in his life.

"Yeah, so what, he's a bit strict sometimes, but at least he cares about what I'm up to. You've never had a dad, so what would you know about it." Harry meant every word, but as soon as the words had escaped his mouth he instantly regretted saying them out loud. He knew he'd struck a low blow when he saw Patrick's face fall instantly from a cocky smile to shocked and angry and finally to somewhat broken.

Silence filled the room momentarily and Coco sat up and whined, feeling the tension between the two boys.

Harry spoke first. "Sorry, that was out of order. If it makes you feel better, I've never really had a mum, so I don't know what that's like."

Patrick's face still looked annoyed, but he accepted Harry's apology with a nod. "It's OK, I probably shouldn't have teased you about it. But I'm not gonna lie, you're dad's massively scary."

Harry chuckled a little in agreement. "Mate, you have no idea. You should see him at school. Even the 7th years are afraid of him!"

They both laughed and the tension dissipated instantly. "So, it's settled then. We're gonna check out the caves. We just have to tell my mum we're going for a bike ride and she won't say a thing. We'll just explore for a bit and then come home. No one will know. I'll pack a backpack with a torch and things."

"Cool," Harry said, just happy that Patrick didn't seem to be angry with him anymore. He smiled, but as soon he felt a deep gnawing in the pit of his stomach. He should have listened to it, but as usual, he ignored it, desperate for the acceptance of his new friend, and craving that hit of an adrenaline rush he hadn't felt for weeks. He leaned over and put his arms around Coco, nuzzling into her face as he pushed away the warnings going off in his body that were begging him not to go.

As soon as Snape got back to the cottage, he collected his notes and gave himself one last rehearsal in front of the mirror. He changed into his most elegant wizarding clothes, adjusted his cufflinks and smoothed down his frock coat before grabbing his finest dress robes and floo'ing to Master Barclay's house.

Master Barclay was waiting patiently for him when he stepped through the fireplace. "Would you like a cup of tea? Or perhaps a brandy?" he offered, recognizing that the young man must be nervous.

Snape couldn't help his lip curling up slightly. "As much as I'd love an aperitif, perhaps 11am is a little early, even for me. A cup of tea, if you please."

"Certainly," said Master Barclay, tapping his wand on the table. A few moments later a tea set appeared and Snape took a seat on the chez while he sipped a nice Oolong.

Over the next hour, Snape and Barclay discussed their strategy. Snape practiced his speech, and Master Barclay gave him notes. They went through each member of the board, one-by-one, and Master Barclay told him who he needed to target and what he needed to say to secure the vote from each of them.

Thankfully Snape had a nearly photographic memory, and he absorbed every word, knowing exactly what he needed to do when he got to the meeting. After a small pep-talk from Barclay, they each touched their wands to an APM pin on their robes, muttered the secret incantation and were taken by port-key to the APM headquarters.

"Boys, come down and have some lunch!"

They could hear Patrick's mum yelling up the stairs from inside his room. Harry got up to go when Patrick pulled him back. "Not yet, let's pack up our adventure gear first." Patrick went back to rummaging in the cupboard and Harry sat back on the floor with Coco.

When they didn't open the door or come downstairs, Elizabeth yelled up again, louder. "Boys! Lunch!"

Patrick was somewhat irritated and opened the door to yell back down the stairs at her. "Shut up, mum, we heard you. We're busy, OK, we'll come down when we feel like it." And then he slammed his bedroom door for emphasis. He looked at Harry and rolled his eyes. "She's so annoying."

Harry just stared at him with a look of utter horror on his face. He couldn't imagine what Snape would do to him if he'd acted that way. He was pretty sure his life would end immediately. Snape would just flick his wand and he would drop dead. His gravestone would read: "Here Lies Harry Potter, a stupid, silly boy who dared to tell his guardian to shut up before slamming his door for the final time." Harry secretly vowed he'd never slam his door again now that he understood exactly why Snape found it so disrespectful.

He waited to see if Elizabeth would come up the stairs to shout at Patrick, but nothing happened. Perhaps that's what shocked Harry even more. Coco laid her head on his lap and he rubbed her behind her ears while he waited for Patrick to finish packing his adventure kit.

"OK, I think I got everything," Patrick said as he zipped up his backpack. "I'm hungry, let's go down and eat."

Harry followed him down the stairs bracing himself for some kind of confrontation, but when they got to the kitchen, Elizabeth just smiled at them as if nothing happened. "You boys finally hungry then?"

"Yeah mum, and I need you to make us some extra sandwiches we can take with us, we're going on a bike ride. I don't know when we'll be back"

"Of course, Paddy. You boys sit down and eat your lunch and I'll make some sandwiches. Are you OK with cheese and tomato, Harry?"

Harry looked up and smiled, "Yes ma'am, that's fine." Elizabeth returned the smile and then went to the stove to dish up two plates of pasta.

Patrick and Harry ate quickly while Elizabeth packed up several sandwiches and set them on the table. Patrick grabbed them without saying a word and put them into his backpack.

"You boys have fun. Try not to be back too late, Harry's father will be here around 6." She put her hands on Patrick's shoulder and gave him a quick squeeze before leaving the boys alone in the kitchen to fold laundry in the living room.

Harry stood up to take his plate and glass to the kitchen sink when Patrick looked up at him with a questioning look on his face.

"What are you doing? Just leave 'em and my mum'll take care of it."

"It's fine, I don't mind," Harry said with a shrug. And by that he meant that he knew for a fact that Snape would be fuming if he just left a mess on the table and got up without a word.

"I said leave it," Patrick snapped. Not wanting the confrontation, Harry put the dishes back down on the table. "Come on, I want to get there while it's still low tide or we won't be able to get in the caves."

Patrick picked up the backpack and slung it over his shoulder before shouting out to his mother in the other room. "We're leaving!" he said as he bounded for the door.

Harry followed behind him before turning around and poking his head into the living room, "Thanks Ms. Owens, lunch was great. See you later."

Before she had a chance to respond, Patrick grabbed Harry's arm and dragged him to the door. "Stop being such a suck up," he sneered. "Let's go."

When they got to the bluffs, Gavin and Rhodri were hanging out on their bikes near the car park.

"Hiya lads, you up for an adventure then?" Patrick shouted as he hopped off his bike. Harry pulled up a few seconds behind him and unclipped his helmet, taking it off and running his fingers through his hair.

Gavin looked nervous. "I said I'd show you how to get in the cave, but I'm not going in. Besides, I have to get back home for a piano lesson later."

Patrick snickered. "Sure, Gavin, whatever you say. See, Harry, I told you he was going to chicken out."

"I'm not chickening out, I just have to get back home. But you guys should be careful, my brother says it's haunted and stuff. From kids who died there. It's not a joke, Patrick."

Rhodri joined in. "So now you're afraid of ghosts and the dark?" He and Patrick both laughed.

Harry wanted to stick up for Gavin but he didn't know any of them well enough so he just stayed quiet.

"Alright, your loss Gavin. You coming Harry or you going to chicken out too?" Patrick had his signature cocky look on and was standing in a lean, with his arms crossed over his chest.

"I'm coming," Harry replied, and followed the boys down a small trail that led down the bluffs toward the ocean. About ⅔ of the way down the trail, Gavin stepped off to the side and pointed at a small hole surrounded by rocks.

"This is it. Shine your light down there, Rhodri," Gavin said, pointing at the hole.

Patrick pulled the torch out of his bag and handed it to Rhodri who flipped it on and shined it down between the rocks. "Wicked!

"Lemme see," said Patrick as he pushed Rhodri over and leaned into the hole. "Oh wow, it's huge!"

"I'll go first," said Rhodri. "Shine the light in while I climb down." The floor of the cave looked to be about six feet down, but the tunnel was at an incline so it wasn't a sharp drop. Rhodri got down on his hands and knees and lowered himself into the tunnel, feeling for rocks along the side where he could place his hands and feet. When he reached the bottom he shouted up. "This place is awesome! Hurry up!"

"Here, you hold the light for me while I climb down." Patrick shoved the torch into Harry's hands as he started to climb down. "Put the torch in my backpack, Harry and toss it down. I'll light the way for you from here."

Harry did as instructed and put the torch in the bag before he handed it down into the hole.

"You have to drop it, I'll catch it," Patrick shouted up. Harry let go and he heard the bag fall into the boy's arms.

A few seconds later, the light was shining up the tunnel and Harry took a deep breath and then lowered himself in. His feet slipped along the wall until he felt a small shelf where he could steady his feet. One step at a time, he climbed backwards through the tunnel until he felt sand under his shoes.

Patrick shined the light around and the boys were all super impressed. Harry had to admit, this was really cool. The ceiling wasn't very high but there were stalactites hanging from above and the walls were smooth, dark stone. Even though he knew they were only a few feet from the surface, it felt like they'd gone down into the center of the earth.

Rhodri took the torch and led the way, and the boys walked about 50 meters deep into the cave. They got to a little antechamber where it was dry and they sat down on the rocks, not wanting to go too far too soon. They sat for a little while and Patrick and Rhodri shared stories they'd heard about what was in the caves. Besides the myth about hidden treasure and pirate hangouts, Patrick said he'd heard there used to be a secret society who would meet there in the 18th century.

After 30 minutes, Patrick stood up. "Well, we might as well go explore a bit. Maybe we can make a map and then we can come back here and have secret meetings, or even hide our own treasure!"

Once again, Rhodri led the way as they followed the tunnels. The walls started to narrow around them, but the boys kept going, not wanting to look afraid in front of the others. Eventually the tunnel widened again until they got to a place where the single tunnel split into two.

"Oh, I heard about this," said Patrick. "Gavin's brother said that these two tunnels will reconnect at the end. You should be able to take either of them and end up in the same place."

"Where'd you hear that?" Rhodri asked. "He never told me that. But I say we take the one on the left," he said, shining his light down both of them and deciding the left one looked more hospitable.

"I've got an idea," said Patrick. "Why don't you and me take the one on the left, and Harry can take the one on the right."

"We should probably stick together," Harry said, not wanting to go off on his own in the cave.

"I thought you said you're not scared of the dark?" Patrick taunted. "Or did you get down here and realize it's too scary for you. Maybe we should have left you with Gavin."

Harry was irritated at being taunted. "I'm not afraid of the dark."

"Then prove it," said Patrick. "This will be like an initiation into our club. After that, you'll be like a real member of our group. We'll come up with a name and everything. Like I said, the two tunnels meet up a few hundred meters down. We'll be there waiting for you."

"I don't have a torch," said Harry. "How am I supposed to see?"

"That's the whole test, you muppet. You've got to just feel your way along the wall. It's a real test of bravery and adventure." Patrick replied. "So what, are you in or out?"

Rhodri looked over at Patrick but didn't say a word. Something felt off.

"Are you sure they reconnect?" Harry asked, unsure but not wanting to lose out on being part of the group.

"That's what Gavin said. We won't know if we don't try. So?"

"OK, fine. But if you get to the end of your tunnel and I'm not there, just wait for me. Or we can meet back here." Harry was getting nervous but he didn't want to look like a dork.

"It's fine Harry, Gavin told me they reconnect. So just keep going, eventually they'll come together. Trust me." Patrick sounded convincing, so Harry nodded in agreement. "We'll wait here for a few minutes just in case you chicken out."

"I won't. I told you, I'm not afraid of the dark," Harry said, somewhat irritated. "OK, I'm going, I'll see you at the end of the tunnel."

Rhodri and Patrick shined a light into Harry's tunnel so the boy would feel confident walking the first dozen meters. After they were sure he'd keep going, Philip took the torch out of Rhodri's hands.

"Let's go."

"What the hell are you talking about, mate, we can't leave him here," Rhodri said, somewhat incredulous. "He could get stuck in here."

Patrick rolled his eyes. "He's a prat, he deserves a good scare. We're not that far from the entrance to the cave. He'll figure it out in a few minutes and come running out, trust me. Then maybe he'll learn his lesson about rubbing his dad in my face. Come on, let's go before he follows us out."

"Are you sure he's going to figure it out? Gavin's brother says kids have died in here, maybe we should just call him back." There was real concern in Rhodri's voice now and he didn't think this little prank was funny at all.

"Oh come off it, Rhodri, those are just rumors they tell kids to scare them. He'll be out of here in no time. If he's not back in an hour, I'll come back for him. He's supposed to be staying at my house anyway."

"Fine, but only if you promise you'll come back for him."

"Of course I will, I said that didn't I," Patrick snapped. "Come on, I'm already bored here."

This time Patrick led the two of them out of the cave, Rhodri still feeling deeply uncertain.

When they got out of the top of the cave, Patrick walked over to where the bikes were. "Let's hide his bike too. That will really teach him."

"Come on Patrick, isn't it enough we just left him down there? Leave his bike alone."

"Fine, I'll do it then." He took Harry's bike by the handlebars and steered it up the road and behind a bush. "It's not impossible to find, he'll eventually see it." Then he took Harry's helmet and drop kicked it over the bluffs with a laugh. "How will daddy like THAT, Harry! You won't be able to ride home with your helmet now. Hope you don't get in trouble."

Rhodri had had enough. Usually he liked hanging out with Patrick, and they were best friends on the rugby pitch, but this kind of bullying wasn't really his thing. He'd seen Patrick pick on kids sometimes, but this was a whole new level and Rhodri was not enjoying it. "OK, well, I'm going home Patrick. I got a project for school I need to work on. I'll see you later."

"Yeah, see you," Patrick said. He sat by the bluffs for a while wondering if Harry really would be able to find his way out. He was starting to feel a little bit bad, but he convinced himself it was just a prank, and besides, Harry deserved it. He thinks he's so much better than me. We'll see what he thinks after this. He's probably pissing his pants right now. Serves him right.

When 20 more minutes passed by, Patrick went back to the entrance of the tunnel and shined the light down, listening for any voices. He finally shouted out. "Harry? Harry? It was just a joke mate, you can come out." But there was no response.

He waited another few minutes before he tried again, but eventually he gave up and got back on his bike. He knew he should tell someone, but instead he pedaled home, trying to put Harry completely out of his mind.

Snape and Barclay arrived early at the APM headquarters and familiarized themselves with the meeting room and who would be sitting where. Master Barclay was particularly adept at knowing how to do the small things to gain a psychological advantage. He knew that even the place where you sat at the table could make a difference to how you are subconsciously perceived.

The meeting agenda for today was mostly about Snape & Harry's apprenticeship, but they did have a few other orders of business to attend to first, so Snape would have to sit outside until he was called in.

Slowly people started arriving and the meeting was called to order. When his agenda item was up, Barclay opened the door to the meeting room and invited Snape to come in.

"As many of you know, this is Potions Master Severus Snape. You may remember him from his keynote presentation at last year's conference on bioluminescence and its magical properties for bending time and space. Very theoretical, of course, but extremely interesting. You may also remember that he is a former apprentice of mine. One of the most gifted apprentices I've ever had. He has gone on to be the youngest professor at Hogwarts, where he has been teaching potions for over 10 years. He is the recipient of the Nicholas Flamel Golden Stone award for his research into blood replenishing potions, and he has published over 60 papers in various potions journals. He has given presentations at many prestigious international meetings and is a former Phineas Borne Scholar of Innovation in Potions. He is coming here today with a proposal for your consideration and I hope you will all give him your rapt attention. And with that, I present to you, our esteemed colleague, Professor Severus Snape."

Snape nodded to Master Barclay in appreciation. He had given talks at a lot of conferences, and was used to having his accomplishments and credentials read out, but being introduced so ardently by his mentor did make him feel good, even if he generally wasn't one to brag on his own achievements.

"Thank you, Master Barclay. Thank you distinguished members of the APM. As I'm sure many of you are aware, I come to you today with an unusual proposal. I am requesting your support to take on an underage apprentice…"

Over the next thirty minutes, Snape described the details and circumstances that led up to this request. He did not say the name Harry Potter, but many of the members already knew or suspected.

After giving his pitch, the floor was opened for questions, and the Q&A portion went on for hours, Snape trying to be cautious and deliberate in all of his answers, but the board was not pulling punches.

As he promised, Master Barclay arranged for there to be breaks, and at 4:30, when the debates were still raging on and they were clearly still hours from a vote, Snape pulled Master Barclay aside.

"I told Harry I'd be back by 6:00pm, but this is taking longer than I thought. I left him with a neighbor, but I think I should call. Is there somewhere nearby I can use a muggle telephone?" Snape was emotionally drained already, but he felt like things were going well and he didn't want to stop the momentum by asking them to postpone their vote so he could go home and pick up his 12 year-old ward.

"We can apparate to my house if we need to. I have a phone. It might be easier than trying to find a payphone near by, and less conspicuous."

Snape nodded his head. Barclay whispered something to the Chair of the APM and then he cocked his head at Snape to follow him.

There were strict apparition wards in place inside the building, so they stepped into a protected back alley and apparated quickly to Barclay's house. There, Snape was shown to his little telephone closet.

He pulled out the piece of paper with Elizabeth's number and picked up the phone, punching the numbers in carefully and hoping she'd still agree to keep Harry for the night.

When Patrick got home, he laid his bike down in the driveway, and bounded through the front door, Coco greeted him excitedly as he walked in. He reached down to pet her before yelling out. "Mum!'

He called out again, but there was no answer. He walked into the kitchen and found it empty, but saw there was a note taped up on the fridge door.

Off to the shops-
be back soon.
Love, Mum

Patrick was helping himself to some chocolate biscuits when he heard the phone ring. He brushed the crumbs off his shirt and picked it up. "Hello?"

"Hello, Patrick? It's Harry's father, Mr. Prince. May I speak with your mother please?"

"Um, mum's out right now, can I take a message?"

"May I speak with Harry, then?

Patrick panicked. He came up with the quickest lie he could think of. "I'm sorry Mr. Prince, Harry just got in the shower. We went out and played some rugby and he got all muddy. Would you like me to tell him to call you back?"

Snape hesitated on the other end of the line, knowing he'd have to return to the APM as soon as possible. "No, that's OK. Can you pass a message for me please? I'm afraid I'm going to be tied up with work for longer than I thought. Your mother offered to let Harry spend the night and I was hoping that invitation was still valid."

Patrick smiled, this was perfect. "Oh yes, that would be completely fine Mr. Prince. We'd love to have Harry for the night, he's more than welcome to stay." He put on his most polite, "parent-pleasing" voice, hoping the man would fall for it.

"I appreciate that, Patrick, but I want to make sure I have permission from another adult first. Do you know when your mother will be back?"

"I'm not sure, sir, but my grandmother is here. Would you like to speak with her? It's her house, after all, I'm sure she'll be more than happy."

"That would be fine, Patrick. Would you please put her on?"

"Yes sir, just a moment, I'll have her pick up the line in her room."

Patrick was exceptionally pleased with himself and his quick thinking. This would be perfect. His Gran (who was technically his mum's grandmother) had advanced dementia. He was pretty sure he could get her to say anything, so he walked back to her room and opened the door.

"Hi Gran, there's a phone call for you. It's my friend Harry's dad. He wants to make sure it's OK with you if Harry stays over. Mum already said yes but she's at the shops."

"Of course dear." The sweet elderly lady smiled at him and picked up the phone having no idea who he was talking about. "Hello, this is Maggie Glynn."

Snape heard the voice of the older lady and breathed a sigh of relief. "Hello Mrs. Glynn, my name is Elliot Prince. I'm a friend and neighbor of Elizabeth's. My son Harry has been over to play with Patrick today and I wondered if it was still alright if he stayed the night. I've been detained at work and I'm not sure I'll be able to pick him up as we'd originally planned. I hate to inconvenience you further, but I would greatly appreciate it if Harry could stay. I'm sure he and Patrick will have fun together."

"Oh yes, dearie, of course. He's more than welcome to stay. He's always welcome at my house."

"That's very generous of you Mrs. Glynn, thank you so much. Please tell Elizabeth I'll be around to fetch him in the morning."

"Of course. You take care now. Good-bye." And she hung up the phone.

"Thanks Gran. I love you!" Patrick threw his arms around her and gave her a big hug and a kiss on the cheek.

"Oh, aren't you just the sweetest little lamb." Patrick knew she said this to everyone. She often didn't know who he was, but when she didn't remember she still treated him sweetly.

Patrick closed the door to her room and went back to the kitchen to put the phone back on the hook. Just then, his mother came through the door.

"Did you boys have fun on your bike ride?" Elizabeth walked over and set several large bags of groceries on the counter.

Patricked shrugged his shoulders. "It was fun. Harry's dad came by early though, he took him home while you were out." He lied with incredible ease, sure his mother would believe him, she pretty much never questioned him. He was her sweet baby boy and he milked it for everything he could.

"Oh, that's a shame. Well, I'm glad you had a nice time. Can you help me put away the groceries please?"

"Mummmmm, I'm tired, I was out riding bikes all day," Patrick whined. "Can't you just do it yourself?"

"OK, sweetheart, why don't you go relax in your room. I'm making Lamb roast for dinner."

And with that, Patrick ran up the stairs and closed his door, throwing himself on the bed. He turned on his TV and tried to forget about Harry. He had convinced himself the boy was fine and he was probably already at home just hanging out by himself.

Harry had kept going down the dark corridor for what seemed like ages. He kept waiting for the tunnel he was in to end, to open up to the place where the two tunnels joined, but it hadn't happened yet. With the pitch darkness, he had no sense of space or time. Had he walked a hundred meters or a kilometer? Has it been ten minutes or an hour?

He called out in case they were up ahead. "Patrick? Rhodri? Are you guys there?" There was no response, so he kept going, thinking his mind was playing tricks on him.

The ceiling wasn't very high and there were a few tight places he had to squeeze through but he kept going, feeling along the wall. Then the floor dipped down a bit and he could feel and hear water and he noticed it was starting to fill up a bit. He contemplated just turning back but figured he must almost be there. He told himself he'd count to a hundred steps and then he'd turn back.

By the time he got to a hundred, the water was now at his knees. He started to panic. The path ahead seemed to be going slightly uphill and he wondered if he'd be safer staying in that direction.

He had no idea what to do- he turned around to go back to the entrance of the cave, but he soon realized that the water was getting deeper and deeper the further he went in that direction, so he turned back around and headed further inside the cave, hoping he could stay above the high tide.

The air got colder and he started shivering as half of his body was now wet. Even though he was still going slightly uphill, the water was flooding in faster now and the water had risen to his chest. He was cold and terrified. He couldn't see anything and he had no idea where to go.

Soon he was swimming, trying to keep his head above water, he couldn't touch the ground anymore. He pushed himself through a tight squeeze in the cave walls and then it opened up to a cave with a much higher ceiling. He couldn't really see, but he could hear the difference when he yelled out, the echo was much different. He felt along the wall and didn't feel the ceiling, so he kept climbing up, hoping to get out of the water. When he reached up, he felt a large shelf of rock and pulled himself out of the water, hoping he could stay above it.

He laid down on the cool stone and huddled into himself. He wondered what time it was. Snape said he would come back by 6pm. He only had to hold on for a little while and he knew Snape would come find him. He shivered and curled up in a ball, waiting for the water to go down. Waiting for Snape to come get him.

He'll come for me. I know he will. He'll come get me and then he'll give me a warm bath and wrap me in blankets and everything will be fine.

Back at the APM, Snape had returned from the break and the debates continued. They eventually took a dinner break and Snape sat with Master Barclay who made sure to put him between two of the most important people he'd need to secure a vote from.

They drank wine and schmoozed and discussed upcoming research projects. As much as Snape claimed he was anti-social, he was actually enjoying himself. He liked being at a table with ten of the best minds in potions, it made for very lively conversation. There were few other people that Snape could discuss some of his favorite subjects who would be able to meet him on his level.

After dinner, they returned to the meeting room and Snape was asked to step outside while they conducted the vote. Half an hour later, Master Barclay opened the door and invited Snape back in.

"On behalf of the APM, the motion to grant an underage Apprenticeship bond to Potions Master Severus Snape has been granted, with a final vote tally of 9-2 in favor of the Ayes."

Snape breathed a huge sigh of relief. "Thank you all very much for your time today, I am grateful to have your support as we move forward. I give you my word that I will take this bond with the greatest care and respect for the APM as well as for my apprentice. I hope I will see you all at our bonding ceremony."

The meeting was adjourned and several members of the board congratulated him and came up to shake his hand. By the time he finished up, it was close to 9:00pm. He was completely exhausted.

Barclay clapped him on the back. "You did well, Severus. I'm sure you're eager to get home, but I thought you might enjoy having a small celebration. I've got a bottle of bubbly on ice at home, we can discuss the details of the ceremony if you're up for it."

"With pleasure, Master Barclay, I don't know how you did it, but you have my eternal gratitude and most heartfelt thanks. Harry is actually staying over at a friend's place tonight, so I have plenty of time to enjoy tonight."

Snape woke up the next morning feeling happy and well-rested. He felt like an enormous burden had been lifted after he finally got the votes. He knew it would only be a few days now before everything would be official and he and Harry could go back to Hogwarts and get on with everything.

He was excited to tell Harry the good news, but he took his time to revel in his morning tea while reading the paper. He lounged in his dressing gown, something he almost never allowed himself to do, and luxuriated in a quiet morning all to himself.

He figured the boys had probably stayed up late faffing about, so he'd give them some time to sleep in before he went to fetch Harry.

After a delightful breakfast, Snape got dressed and headed out to the garage. He considered walking to the Owens' and enjoying the fresh air, but he figured Harry would be too tired to walk back. He also thought maybe they would go for a nice lunch in town to celebrate.

When Snape knocked on the door, Elizabeth answered, a look of surprise on her face. "Oh, Elliot, how unexpected. What can I do for you?"

Snape's forehead immediately furrowed and his voice dropped low. "I beg your pardon? I've come to fetch Harry. You know, my son, the one who's staying at your house."

Elizabeth's face blanched. "But, Patrick said you came by to pick Harry up yesterday. I haven't seen him since yesterday afternoon!"

A deep rage threatened to explode out of Snape as his eyes went dark and his jaw clenched. "May I come in so we can get to the bottom of this? It appears my son is now missing."

"Of course, I'm sorry. Come in." She opened the door wide and Snape stepped through, his nostrils flaring as he tried to keep his anger under control.

"Patrick?" Elizabeth yelled out, "Patrick, sweetheart, can you please come down here?"

Sweetheart? That evil little hell-spawn better have some answers!.

They heard a door open at the top of the stairs before Patrick's voice rang out. "What the hell do you want, mum? I'm trying to sleep!"

Before Snape could react, Patrick came into view at the top of the stairs. He took one look at the angry Potions Master and his face changed immediately and his eyes went wide. "Oh."

Snape had already been beside himself with anger, but after hearing how this arrogant little troll spoke to his mother, he was now truly incandescent. It took great self-control not to bound up the stairs and teach the boy a lesson. He suddenly switched from "father of your neighbor's kid" into an angry, authoritative Housemaster. Suddenly, he snapped his fingers, narrowed his eyes and lowered his voice, pointing at the bottom of the stairs. He spoke through gritted teeth. "Get down here. Right. Now."

Patrick swallowed and looked at his mother for help but she just crossed her arms over her chest. Gone was his cocky demeanor, he was now slinking down the stairs like a scared 11 year-old boy who knew he was in trouble. He took each stair slowly, dreading the conversation ahead, and terrified to look at Snape in the eye. As soon as he reached the bottom step, he hurried over to his mother for protection.

"Where's Harry?" Snape demanded, towering over the boy.

Patrick shrugged his shoulders. "He said you told him to meet you back at home, so he left on his bike last time I saw him."

"Don't LIE to me. You may get away with that with your mother, but you will tell me the truth. Right. Now!" Snape was practically shouting. He couldn't believe the boy would have the audacity to lie to his face at a time like this.

"There's obviously been some confusion, Elliot, perhaps we should discuss this calmly in the living room," Elizabeth said, putting her arm around Patrick and guiding him to the sofa where they both sat down, Snape following behind angrily, refusing to sit.

"I've had enough of your nonsense, boy. I want the truth. Now," Snape barked, staring down at the him. "Where's Harry?"

"Please, Elliot. Give him a moment to collect his thoughts," Elizabeth said gently. "You're making him nervous."

Snape whipped his head toward Elizabeth and scowled, his eyes burning into her. "My 12 year-old son is missing, Elizabeth. We don't have a moment. Now tell me where he is, Patrick!" Snape was trying not to shout but he was terrified. Harry had been missing since yesterday afternoon. He needed to find him, anything could have happened to him since then.

Patrick started crying, rubbing the back of his hand over his eyes. "I'm sorry, it was just a prank. I thought he'd get out and just go home. I really thought he'd be home by now."

Elizabeth put her arms around Patrick. "What kind of prank, Paddy? Do you know where Harry is now?"

Patrick was practically choking with sobs now, and he couldn't get a single word out.

Snape wanted to slap the boy silly, but obviously that wasn't an option. He closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and steeled himself. His voice was terse, but controlled. "Patrick, get control of yourself this instant. If you know where Harry is, you need to tell me right now. He could be hurt or in danger, do you understand me?"

"I...I...I only meant to prank him. I took him to the caves," Patrick finally got it out, his voice hitching and wracked with sobs so hard he could barely catch his breath. "I'm sorry!"

"What caves? Did you leave him there? WHY?" Snape had never felt this kind of rage before. He might be 33 years-old, but he was legitimately worried he'd have a bout of accidental magic that would blow the roof off the house.

"Please, Elliot, don't yell at him."

Using every ounce of self-control he had, Snape bored his eyes into her before he lowered his voice and attempted to speak without screaming. "Elizabeth, your son is a manipulative liar who has deliberately put my son in danger. Did he even tell you that I called yesterday to ask if Harry could stay over? I even spoke to your Grandmother who assured me Harry would be welcome and you would be happy to look after him. He lied to you. He lied to me. And he left my son in a cave somewhere to die!

"Is this true, Patrick?" Elizabeth asked, hoping there was some other explanation.

Patrick just threw himself into her arms and cried louder. His voice was muffled as he sobbed into her shirt. "I'm sorry. I just wanted to teach him a lesson."

Elizabeth clutched the boy tightly to her chest before looking back at Snape accusingly. "My grandmother has dementia, Elliot. She has no idea what's going on, she could have agreed to anything and wouldn't remember it five minutes later."

Snape let out an exasperated groan before he turned his attention back to Patrick. He didn't have time for the boy's theatrics, Harry was missing and he needed the little monster to tell him exactly where he could find him.

"Patrick, look at me. Right. Now," Snape demanded, enunciating each word so it wouldn't be missed. The seconds ticked by, his jaw clenched and his dark eyes flickering with emotion as he waited for the boy to lift his head off of his mother's chest. "You're the only one who knows where Harry is, so you are going to take me to wherever it is you've left him, and you better hope and pray he's uninjured." He left the "or else" hanging in the silence.

Snape then looked at Elizabeth, seething. "And you. How could you possibly be so irresponsible? Did you even know where the boys were all day? I hope to God you have more sense than to allow 11 year-old children to go off exploring in caves on their own. This is your fault as well."

Elizabeth was in shock. She was an adult, and the man had absolutely no right to talk to her like that in her own house. He was making her feel like an errant child rather than a grown woman. She wanted to be angry and indignant, but she knew he was right, and she felt terribly guilty. "I'm so sorry, Elliot. I really had no idea. I would never have purposely put Harry in danger."

He narrowed his eyes at her and growled. "Believe me, this conversation is far from over. We'll discuss this more later, but right now my only priority is finding Harry." He readjusted his gaze and clapped his hands to get the boy's attention. "Patrick, get up, you're coming with me."

Patrick pulled away from his mother and looked up at her face with pleading eyes. "Mum?"

Elizabeth ran her hands along her son's back and let out a sigh. "Go with him, Patrick, you need to show him where to find Harry."

Snape looked back at her. "Elizabeth, call the police and get a search team and an ambulance and then drive down to caves. Do you know where they are?"

Elizabeth shook her head and looked down at her son. "Patrick?"

"It's near the beach access, the one with the picnic benches. There's a small trail that goes down the bluffs on the right side of the car park. The entrance to the cave is near there." Patrick started crying again. "But you can only get into it at low tide."

Snape prayed Harry was still alive. He reached down and grabbed Patrick by the arm and pulled him off the couch. "Let's go."

He turned the boy to face him and started delegating orders. "I need two torches and some string, and an emergency kit if you have one." When the boy didn't move, he raised his brow and stared at him. "Well? What are you waiting for? Go get them!"

Patrick ran up the stairs to grab his adventure kit. He only had one torch in there but he knew there was another one under the kitchen sink. He grabbed his backpack and ran back down the stairs, sprinting into the kitchen to find it. He looked back at Snape after shoving the torch in his bag. "I think there's some string in the garage."

"Then go find it. Now." He furrowed his brow and pointed toward the door.

Elizabeth made her way to the phone in the kitchen and began dialing emergency services.

Snape stepped out the front door and followed Patrick into the garage. He snapped his fingers three times impatiently. "Move it, Patrick, we need to go."

"OK, I got it." Patrick said, pulling out a large ball of twine from the garage. He threw it in his backpack and followed Snape to the car. Being alone with this man was the last thing he wanted to do, but he knew he had no choice, so he opened the door and slid into the passenger seat, attempting to avoid all eye-contact.

Snape got in and slammed the car door as hard as he could before turning to face Patrick. "You'd better thank your lucky stars you're not my child or I promise you, you'd be getting the thrashing of a lifetime right now. Now put on your seatbelt and tell me where we're going."

They pulled onto the road with Patrick scrunched up against the window, as far away from the angry man as possible. He had his arms wrapped around himself and he was crying softly.

"Stop your snivelling." Snape barked. "If you're going to make horrific choices in life, you'd better learn to live with the consequences. Honestly, what were you THINKING, you foolish boy?"

"I was mad," Patrick said. "He was sucking up to my mum and then he rubbed it my face about not having a father. I just wanted to get him back, scare him a little."

"By leaving him to drown in a bloody cave? He could be dead, Patrick, do you understand that? My son could be dead." Snape slammed his hand on the steering wheel and cursed out loud in a very uncharacteristic fashion. He had lost all control of his emotions, and even though he knew what he was saying could be true, he refused to allow himself to think of that as a real possibility.

Patrick was sobbing again when he pointed up on the left. "Up there. The carpark."

Snape pulled into the lot and threw the car in park, pulling up violently on the hand brake before turning to Patrick. "Get out and show me where you left him."

They followed the path down the side of the bluffs toward the beach until they got to the opening where the boys had climbed in yesterday. It was going to be a little tight for Snape but he was fairly thin and he'd pretty sure he'd fit.

"Go on, I'll follow you. Give me a torch and the twine. And take a torch for yourself."

Low tide had passed about an hour before, so Snape knew they wouldn't have a lot of time. He tied the piece of twine around a branch at the opening of the cave and followed Patrick down the tunnel, unwinding the string as he went along.

Snape had to squeeze through the first part, but it soon opened up and he jumped down onto the wet sand and rocks of the cave floor. There was half an inch of water and Snape had no idea how quickly it would fill up. He gave Patrick a firm push between the shoulder blades. "Move quickly, the tide is starting to come in."

Patrick walked Snape through the cave system until they got to the place where the tunnel split in two. "We told him they both open-up to the same place on the other side- he didn't have a torch but I told him just to keep walking and hold onto the wall, we'd meet him where the tunnels come back together. But we tricked him. We ran out of the cave and left him."

Snape would have time to be angry later. Looking at the dark tunnel, he was now filled with dread. He couldn't imagine how terrified Harry must have been when he realized they had abandoned him alone in a dark cave.

He grabbed Patrick by both arms and looked at him right in the eyes. "Listen to me very carefully. I want you to get out of the cave right now. Take your torch and follow the string out. Can you do that?"

Patrick nodded his head. "Yes."

"I want you to wait at the car park, and when the search team arrives, you will show them how to get into the cave and tell them to follow the string. Do you understand?"

"Yes, sir."

"Good. This is very important, Patrick. Harry needs your help right now, so you need to follow my instructions completely. Now go!"

Patrick ran back while Snape continued deeper into the cave. As soon as he was sure the boy was out of eyesight, he pulled out his wand. He cast a "Point Me" spell and he felt a strong tug to the right. He continued with the torch, and began calling out to Harry.

"Harry! Harry can you hear me?"

He stopped for a moment to listen, but all he heard was the sound of water flowing into the cave. He kept walking, screaming out Harry's name, desperately hoping for a response. He walked for twenty more minutes and the water got deeper and the air got colder and heavier. There were places where the rocks were really tight and Snape could barely squeeze through and then the tunnel would widen again into a much larger area. In one of these open vaults, he looked up ahead and saw a white form glowing on a rock high above him.

He tried to run but the water was now almost waist deep. He screamed out "Harry! Harry!" but there was no response, no movement.

As he got closer, he saw that Harry was completely naked, unconscious and lying on an outcropping of rock four feet above him. He gasped in horror when he remembered that severe hypothermia can make people hallucinate and tear off their clothes, making them feel like they're burning up despite being on the verge of freezing to death. His clothes were scattered around the cave and floating in the water. He used his wand to cast a mobilicorpus and Harry's body floated down to him. When he got within reach, grabbed the boy and cradled him in his arms.

He immediately cast a drying spell and a warming charm until he could figure out how to cover the boy. He looked around and pulled a shirt out of the water. He transfigured it into a reflective emergency blanket and leaned up against the wall of the cave as he wrapped Harry in the silver material, putting his head to the boy's face and chest to see if he was still breathing.

The boy was freezing cold, and his breaths were shallow and infrequent, but he was still alive, if barely. Snape couldn't control himself, he sobbed into the boy's hair as he cradled him. "Stay with me, Harry, please!"

Snape held Harry tightly to his chest as he walked through the rising water as quickly as he could. He floated the torch in the air alongside them as he followed the string back toward the entrance of the cave. As they got toward the front of the tunnel, Snape could hear voices and see lights in the distance. He hiked Harry up onto his left shoulder and grabbed the torch out of the air, tucking his wand safely away.

"We're here. I've got him!" Snape shouted. He rushed toward the lights, the water rising quickly around them. As he got to the entrance, someone reached out a hand.

"Hand me the boy," the man shouted, "We'll lift him out."

Snape didn't want to let Harry go, but he handed him off to the waiting pair of arms, who then passed him up and out of the small tunnel.

The hands reached again for Snape and he grabbed on, allowing himself to be pulled up and out of the cave as the water levels continued to rise up toward his chest. As soon as he got to the mouth of the tunnel, he put his hands on the ground and pushed himself up, grateful to be back in the sunshine.

When he crawled out of the tunnel, he saw Harry laying on the ground, thin, pale and unmoving. One of the policemen was kneeling at his side and feeling for a pulse while another pulled out a second emergency blanket, wrapping his head and his upper body in an extra layer.

Snape ran over and scooped Harry up, holding him tightly against his body hoping his own heat would help warm him. One of the officers tried to take him out of Snape's arms so he could wrap the man in a reflective blanket, but Snape jerked away and yelled at him. "Don't touch him, I'm not letting go of him until the medics are here!"

He took Harry and walked up the trail toward the road where he could see the lights of the ambulance up ahead. In the daylight, Snape could now see clearly how limp Harry looked in his arms. His skin was ghostly white and his lips were blue and if it weren't for the fact that Snape could feel his raspy breaths against his chest, he would swear the boy was dead.

As the medics approached, Snape cradled Harry like a baby and swayed with him back and forth while he soothed him with his words. "You're safe now, Harry. Everything is going to be fine. I promise I will never let anything happen to you again. I'm so sorry. I'm so so sorry. Stay with me, Harry. Please." He reached down and gave him a small kiss on his forehead, his heart wrenching when the boy's skin was as cold as ice on his lips. "I love you," he whispered into his ear.

Tears streamed silently down Snape's face as the medics took Harry from his arms and loaded him onto the gurney. Snape tried to get in the back of the ambulance with him but the medics refused to let him in.

"We're going to take good care of him, you'll see him at the hospital," one of the medics said before they closed the back door.

"Let me in!" Snape pleaded, "I want to stay with my son. Let me in!"

He slammed his hand violently onto the closed door of the ambulance as they took Harry away, screaming with rage until two of the police officers grabbed him and pulled him back.

"Get in the car, mate. We'll follow them there. He's in safe hands now. They'll take good care of him." The officer took his arm and led him to the police car.

And then suddenly, just like a flip had been switched, Snape had run out of all emotion. He slid his Occlumency shields into place and he appeared as though he were in a trance. Without a word, he got into the police car, and stared out the window, trying to force his worst thoughts out of his mind.

As they followed behind the lights and sirens of the ambulance, he closed his eyes and thought back on the last few weeks. Months. Years. He cursed himself. He had promised to look out for Harry, and once again he'd failed to protect him. He would never, ever forgive himself.

Despite Snape's warming charm, which was all he could do under the circumstances, Harry's core body temperature dropped so low he stopped breathing on the way to the hospital. The medics intubated him immediately and began to ventilate him by hand. On the cardiac monitor, his heart rate, which was already below 40, started to drop rapidly.

Suddenly, still 20 minutes away from the hospital, the monitor beeped and Harry's heart stopped.

Chapter Text

Snape was silent in the police car as his mind played back the last 24-hours. He was drowning in regrets, second guessing every single decision he'd made that had gotten them to this place. He wondered if he should have apparated them out of the cave to St. Mungo's as soon as he'd found him. But no, the search team would have spent days looking for them in the caves, risking more innocent lives. There was nothing he could do now. Harry would have to be treated, or at least stabilized in the muggle hospital until he could figure out what to do next. He just prayed Harry would survive.

The 40 minute drive to the hospital felt like an eternity alone with his thoughts. When they finally pulled up in the ambulance bay at the A&E, Snape jumped out and raced to Harry's side and as they wheeled his gurney inside. When he looked at the boy's face he saw the tube in his mouth and panicked. "Is he OK? What's going on?"

The paramedics were in a rush and as soon as they got inside, they wheeled Harry quickly back to the trauma bay and pulled the curtain around behind them as doctors, nurses, and respiratory therapists gathered around Harry's bed and began shouting orders. A nurse pulled Snape away to update him and ask him some questions.

"I need to be with my son!" Snape shouted. Seeing Harry again had brought all of his emotions back to the forefront. For a man who was always so composed, Snape was quickly losing all control.

The nurse put her hand on his shoulder. "We'll let you see him when we've stabilized him. Your son is very sick right now, sir. You need to let the nurses and doctors do their job. He stopped breathing on the way here, and then he went into cardiac arrest. They were able to restart his heart, but he had CPR for ten minutes before it started beating again."

Snape crumpled onto his knees and put his face in his hands, sobbing audibly into them.

Over the next hour they worked hard to get Harry stabilized. They warmed him slowly with fluids and blankets, and once his heart was stable, they let Snape back to sit with him. Snape sat in a daze, completely emotionally drained and hypnotized by the rhythmic sounds of Harry's ventilator and the beeping of the monitors behind him. He took the boy's cold hand in his own and pressed it, first to his lips, then to his eyes, and finally to his chest, where he just held it against his own beating heart. He didn't know who he was praying to, but he prayed desperately that Harry would live.

Several hours later, they moved Harry to a bed in the ICU, Snape refusing to let go of his hand as they wheeled his bed down the hall. Once he was settled in a room, Snape sat in a chair beside him, all night, holding onto his hand and stroking his hair and face tenderly. Despite the frequent visits from nurses and doctors, just before daybreak, Snape eventually fell asleep, Harry's hand still firmly clasped inside his own.

Hours went by and the sun began streaming brightly into the room. Snape jolted awake when he felt Harry move. He looked up and saw the boy's eyes fluttering. Harry's right arm reached up, fingers grasping wildly at his breathing tube. Snape gently grabbed his hand away and held it to the bed. "No, Harry. Don't touch that. You're in the hospital. You have a tube in your mouth to help you breathe, but everything is going to be fine. You're safe and I'm right here."

Suddenly, an alarm went off on one of the machines. Snape stood up, snapped his head around to look for the offending monitor, unsure of what to do. He pushed the call button to alert a nurse. "Come quickly!"

A few seconds later, several nurses came in followed by one of the ICU doctors.

"What's going on, why is the machine going off?" Snape demanded, emotion evident in his voice. After learning that Harry's heart had stopped in the ambulance, he was terrified it would happen again. His own pulse was racing from the adrenaline set off by the alarm.

"Mr. Prince, I think your son is starting to wake up," the doctor said as she pressed a button to silence the machine. "We've turned down the sedation so we can hopefully take the breathing tube out. The alarm went off because his heart rate jumped up, he likely panicked when he woke up and felt the tube in his throat. It's a stress reaction, and it's very common."

Snape stood back as the doctor ran through a series of commands to make sure Harry was conscious enough to come off the machine. Although he was weak, he attempted to open his eyes and squeeze her fingers on command, and she was convinced he was ready. The doctor turned back to Snape, "Since he's stable and breathing over the ventilator, we're going to go ahead and try to take the tube out. You might want to step out for a minute, Mr. Prince, it can be kind of distressing for family to watch."

One of the young trainee nurses put her hand on Snape's arm and attempted to guide him out of the room.

Snape wrenched his arm away with a sneer. "What are you doing, you silly girl. I'm not going anywhere. I'm not some squeamish teenager, I'm staying with my son."

The doctor let out a deep sigh. "Very well, Mr. Prince. Just let us set-up and then you can sit by the foot of the bed if you like, but we can't have you near his face while we're doing this. And if at any point I ask you to leave, I will need you to respect that. Do you understand?"

Snape nodded and stood back against the far wall, allowing the team to get everything ready. He looked on with curiosity at the cart of bizarre medical tools they'd brought in. These muggle healers are so barbaric. "Will this hurt him?"

"It shouldn't be painful, but it can be uncomfortable for a few seconds, and it may be a little frightening. We'll give Harry a tiny bit of medicine for anxiety and then I'll talk him through it."

Dr. Khan looked at Snape with deep compassion. She was easily his favorite of all of Harry's doctors. She was always thoughtful and polite, but he could tell she was extremely smart and competent, and she knew how to direct her team without being too brash or too weak. Yes, for a muggle doctor she was quite excellent.

A few minutes later, Snape watched with horror and fascination as they removed Harry's breathing tube. Even though the doctor had prepared him, he cringed as Harry coughed and choked and tears streamed down his face. When Harry grimaced in what looked like pain, Snape just rubbed his feet and legs gently and continued to speak calming and reassuring words.

As soon as they were sure he was breathing well on his own, everyone left the room and the eerie silence returned. Snape moved his chair back to the head of the bed and continued to rub calming circles on the boy's chest while he spoke softly to him. He wasn't sure if Harry was hearing him, or if he'd remember any of it, but he wanted to make sure the boy knew in that moment that he wasn't alone.

A few minutes later, Harry opened his eyes and just blinked, too weak to do much else. He tried to move his mouth but no sound came out. After a few failed attempts, he finally closed his eyes and tears rolled down his face. Snape wiped them away gently with a soft flannel, careful not to dislodge the nasal oxygen cannula that ran across his face. He shushed him gently, "Don't try to speak right now, Harry. Just rest, I'm right here, I'm not going to leave you. You're safe now, I promise."

Snape reached up and smoothed his hand across Harry's hair, soothing him gently back to sleep. Before he even realized what happened, Snape had fallen asleep as well, his head resting beside Harry's face on the bed.

Snape woke up suddenly when he heard Harry trying to speak. He lifted his head up and Harry's eyes were still closed but he was moving his mouth, attempting to say something. Snape stood up and put his ear next to Harry's mouth.

Harry's voice was hoarse and barely a whisper, but Snape heard him clearly. "Dad...dad." The boy's face contorted as though he were having a nightmare, his eyes stayed shut but he moved fitfully. "Daddy!" The last word came out like a desperate cry for help, filled with torment as more tears poured from Harry's eyes.

Snape felt distressed watching him. He didn't know what to do, his instinct was to lift him up and hold him but there were too many wires and tubes and he didn't want to do anything that might hurt the boy. He smoothed his hand across his forehead and whispered. "I'm right here, Harry. You're safe. I'm right here."

Harry slept fitfully over the next 24 hours, waking up briefly for a few minutes at a time, but still not entirely lucid. Snape never left his side, keeping watch over him like a lioness over her cub. He tried not to be too rude to the staff, but with all of the stress and lack of sleep, he became quite tetchy with the nurses when they would come in and disturb Harry to draw blood or listen to his lungs.

"Don't jerk him around so much when you move him," Snape barked at a nursing tech who was trying to reposition Harry so they could clean him up a bit. "For God's sake, he's a child not a rag doll. Let me do it."

Snape moved around to the other side of the bed and gently rolled Harry onto his side, cradling his head with one hand and holding his shoulder with the other so the young man could wipe the sweat off Harry's back and put clean linens under him. When he was done, Snape gently rolled him down again, smoothing his bedsheets on top of him.

"Also, his lips are extremely dry. He requires some kind of lip balm. And these socks are way too thin, his feet are always cold, don't you have anything thicker? He was admitted for hypothermia, after all, one would think it might be prudent to keep him warm," Snape spat, unable to contain his frustration.

"I'll look and see what I can find, Mr. Prince," the young man said, sounding somewhat stressed. He was pretty new in his job and trying his best and he was definitely a little intimidated by the man.

Realizing he might have sounded a little too harsh, Snape softened his tone a bit. "Thank you, Angelo, I'd appreciate that."

Snape fussed, and at times grated on the ICU staff, but they could all see how much he clearly loved the boy. They talked amongst themselves about what an incredibly devoted parent he was. He asked insightful questions and wanted to know exactly what tests were being run, what meds he was being given, what vital signs they were monitoring. And he never, ever left the boy's side.

On the third day, Harry began to wake up for longer periods of time, motioning for Snape to give him water. Snape adjusted the head of his bed and patiently brought the straw to his lips, helping him sit up slightly, with one hand braced behind Harry's neck, all while encouraging him like one might an infant. "Small sips, Harry. That's a good boy." When some of the water spilled out, Snape was right there with a cloth, gently wiping his mouth and chin.

When his nurse finally found some petroleum jelly, Snape coated Harry's lips and the skin around his nose every few hours, not wanting it to crack and bleed from the oxygen that was clearly drying him out.

Little by little, Harry began to move around and interact more frequently. He was weak, but the life was starting to come back to his eyes. During the day he was visited by a barrage of specialists. Pediatricians, neurologists, cardiologists, pulmonologists, and even respiratory and physical therapists. Snape had no idea there were this many kinds of doctors, but he was glad the boy was being well-looked after. He'd never had a particularly positive opinion about muggle doctors, believing their techniques to be inferior and medieval, but he had to admit, the majority of them had been smart and dedicated. Although he hoped they'd never have to step foot in a muggle hospital again for the rest of their lives, he would always be eternally grateful to the wonderful healthcare workers of the NHS who had saved Harry's life.

Later that afternoon, after Snape helped him take a sip of apple juice, Harry tried to speak again. His voice was still hoarse and weak from the breathing tube when he eked out a raspy "I'm sorry," his eyes filling immediately with tears.

Snape set the cup of juice down and picked up a cloth. He wiped the boy's tears and the juice that dribbled down his chin. "Shhh, don't get upset, Harry. It's alright, I'm not angry with you, I just want you to get better. Everything is going to be fine, I promise." He dabbed at the tears that were still running down his face.

Harry nodded his head. "Snape?"

"I'm here, Harry. But it's dad, remember," Snape whispered in his ear.

Harry tried to speak again. "Patrick?"

Snape couldn't help it, he scoffed loudly. "That little terror is, regrettably, back home in perfectly fine health. Although I'm still dreaming up elaborate ways to torture him for leaving you in that god forsaken cave. If you ask me, they should lock that monster up until he comes of age. It's a real pity that Britain's gotten rid of all the borstals. I would sleep much better knowing he was forced to spend his days doing hard labor, eating gruel, and being given a few good beatings everyday. Yes, that might actually go a long way in helping me find forgiveness."

A small smile crossed Harry's lips at Snape's melodramatic tirade, he then closed his eyes again and went back to sleep.

Over the next two days, Harry improved in leaps and bounds. He started eating (although Snape had to feed him since he couldn't hold the fork) and Snape even took him for a small walk down the hallway, wheeling his IV pole and keeping a steadying hand around his arms. Harry moved slowly and with an awkward gait, but the nurses cheered him on from their work-stations and Harry smiled despite feeling a bit ridiculous at being walked down the hall like a toddler.

As it turned out, Harry was having difficulty moving his fingers and toes. He also had a lot of numbness in his feet and his arms and legs were weak. The neurologists said he had some temporary nerve damage from the hypothermia, and possibly from the few minutes his heart stopped beating. The physical and occupational therapists came daily and showed Snape how to do some of the exercises so he could help Harry once they got home. Despite their reassurances that it was temporary, Snape was determined to get Harry to a magical healer as quickly as possible.

Every night, Snape slept in the chair by Harry's bed. Although the nurses encouraged him to go home and get a good night of sleep, Snape refused. He noticed Harry was crying out frequently in his sleep, and if the boy was having nightmares, he wanted to be right there to reassure him and soothe him back to sleep. No, there was no way he was leaving Harry there all alone, not after everything he'd been through. Not after he promised he would stay by his side.

Finally, on the sixth day, Harry was deemed well enough to be discharged. He was still suffering from some mild nerve damage in his hands and feet, but the doctors assured Snape it would resolve in a few weeks. In the meantime he would just need assistance doing daily tasks until he was better. Harry was having a lot of difficulty with his grasp and his fine motor skills, so holding onto cups, forks, and toothbrushes had been difficult (and frustrating) for him, but Snape had stepped in and helped him without a second thought.

The nurses helped pack up Harry's things and get him into a wheelchair while Snape went out to find Llewelyn's car, which had been dropped off at the hospital by some kind citizens of Cardigan. After everyone in town heard about what happened to Harry at the caves, random neighbors and fellow residents had sent flowers, balloons, and cards that now decorated Harry's hospital room.

Snape would never admit it, but he was actually quite touched at how the people of this little village had rallied around Harry despite not really knowing either of them. Even Sarah from the bakery had remembered them and sent along a few treats, including Harry's favorite lemon tart.

As Harry was wheeled out the front door of the hospital, several of the nurses stood around, carrying his flowers and balloons and waiting for Snape to pull the car around. They loaded up the little hatchback and each of them gave Harry a big hug.

"Stay well, lad!" "Good-bye, Harry!" "Take care, boyo!" "No more caves, young man!"

Snape nearly rolled his eyes when he saw how Harry was lapping up all of the attention from the staff as they said their good-byes. He had been doted on by everyone at the hospital—including Snape—for nearly a week and the cynical part of him worried that the boy was going to be forever spoiled. Or perhaps that's just what he told himself to try and overcome his own concerns about how permanently changed he'd been from the whole experience.

As soon as they pulled away, Snape looked over at Harry who was reclining back in the seat with his eyes closed, holding a red stuffed dragon wearing a Wales football jersey that someone from town had gifted him. He had lost nearly 3kg over the last week, and he looked so small and weak and vulnerable that Snape couldn't resist the urge to run a soothing hand across his head. "Just rest."

When they got back home, Harry was fast asleep in the car. Snape got out and walked around to open his door and undo the seatbelt. Without thinking, he lifted the boy effortlessly into his arms, and carried him into the house.

Harry stirred awake but didn't say anything, he felt safe and happy in Snape's arms. He closed his eyes and rested his head on his shoulder and waited for the man to put him, and his Welsh dragon, to bed.

After Harry was settled in his room, Snape prepared to floo-call Dumbledore.

He'd surprisingly managed to get a hold of Barclay by telephone the day Harry'd been admitted to hospital (he was one of the few wizards Snape knew that actually had a Muggle phone in both his home and office). He'd explained the whole situation, letting him know he'd have to delay the Apprenticeship ceremony until Harry was fully recovered. Master Barclay agreed it was best just to let the muggle doctors treat Harry for now. He worried about the repercussions of bringing Harry to St. Mungo's before his apprenticeship bond was complete, not to mention it might raise questions from the Ministry about Harry's whereabouts and his safety in Snape's care. The last thing they wanted was the Ministry getting involved when they were so close. As long as Harry was alive and stable, it was best not to blow their cover. They could arrange for magical healers later.

Barclay had alerted Dumbledore about the situation, and by now he was sure they were all desperate to have an update. He imagined it wouldn't be long before people were streaming into the cottage to check on Harry for themselves. He would have to set strict visiting hours, mostly for his own sanity.

Snape kneeled down and threw the floo powder into the flames and then stuck his head through.

"Severus! Oh my dear, dear boy, how are you? How's Harry?" Dumbledore was sitting at his desk, his hands clasped together eagerly.

"We're back at Llewelyn's cottage. Harry's sleeping, he's still extremely weak and he has some nerve damage. They told me it's temporary but I'd like to have Poppy come see him if you could arrange that. I want to make sure we're giving him everything he needs for a full recovery."

"Of course. I'll speak with her and make arrangements straight away."

"Also, I've asked Master Barclay to delay the Apprenticeship ceremony until Harry is fully recovered. I think we will stay here while he recuperates, I don't want to rush things and put unnecessary stress on the boy. As such, I will not be returning to Hogwarts for the rest of term. I hope Slughorn will be capable of continuing, I can send him lesson plans and assist as needed, but I want my full attention to be on Harry's recovery. I hope you understand."

"It's already taken care of, Severus. Harry's health is our first priority. Take as much time as you need, and just let us know if we can do anything. I'll have Poppy reach out. Please give Harry our best wishes. Hopefully we'll be able to arrange a time to see him soon."

"Yes. Once Poppy has cleared him for visitors, I'll let you know. Thank you Albus."

"Don't forget to take care of yourself, Severus, you need your strength to be there for Harry."

"Indeed. Good-bye, Albus," Snape said, pulling his head out of the flame.

"Who were you talking to?" Snape spun his head around when he heard the small voice from behind him. When he saw Harry standing at the entrance of the parlor, he immediately stood up and stared the boy down, crossing his arms slowly over his chest and raising an eyebrow.

"What are you doing out of bed? And what did I tell you about eavesdropping?" Snape forced himself to put on a stern face and tone, although he had no intention of actually scolding the boy.

Harry's face turned red and he dropped his head down. "Sorry."

"Home for less than an hour and already misbehaving." He tutted at Harry patronizingly and shook his head. "How very naughty, Mr. Potter, you should be quite ashamed. Now come along, let's get you back to bed." Snape took a few steps over to Harry and was getting ready to put his hands on his shoulders when Harry attempted to raise his arms.

"Can you carry me? My feet feel numb, it hurts when I walk."

Snape bent down without a second thought, putting his hands under Harry's arms and lifting him with ease. He carried the boy to his room and set him down gently on his bed and one at a time, he took his feet in his hands, and rubbed them gently. "Is there anything else that's bothering you?"

"My ribs hurt," Harry moaned, rubbing his hand across his chest.

The medics had spent 10 minutes doing CPR on him when his heart stopped, and although none of his ribs were broken, they were certainly deeply bruised.

"I also feel really weak," he added.

"Your body's been through a lot, Harry, it will take some time to recover. Madame Pomfrey will come and see you later, and we'll hopefully get you feeling better soon." Snape hadn't told Harry everything yet, he was pretty sure the boy had no idea just how close to death he'd come, and with the trauma of the whole experience, he wasn't about to discuss it with him now.

"Do you want to take a bath? You might feel better. The warm water will feel nice on your feet. I can also add some potions to the water to help relax your muscles and help with the pain." Snape offered.

Harry nodded his head.

"Come along, then." Snape lifted him up and carried him to the bathroom where he set him on top of the toilet lid while he sat on the edge of the tub and turned on the taps. He was reluctant to be more than a few feet away from the boy, but he left him momentarily to fetch some potions he hoped would make him feel better. He dumped a few generic healing potions and calming draughts into the tub and swirled them around with his hand, making sure the water was just the right temperature. He wanted to be careful with Harry's nerve damage, he wasn't sure what that meant for how he could feel hot and cold.

Slowly, he helped Harry get undressed. While Harry might have been mortified by this a week ago, he was currently not bothered at all. During the last week Snape had essentially done everything for the boy, he'd washed him and changed his clothes, spoon fed him like a baby, and even helped him go to the bathroom. Since Snape never made a fuss about it, and Harry had been so unwell, he never really got the chance to feel embarrassed about it. It just felt natural, like any parent taking care of their sick kid.

As Snape lifted off his shirt, he saw the mottled purple bruising on his chest, and he was overwhelmed with emotion imagining just how easily he could have lost the boy. He helped Harry step out of his trousers and pants and then held his arm firmly as he stepped into the warm bath and sat down. Snape pulled out his wand and filled the tub with bubbles. Mostly for Harry's modesty, but also because he hoped it would make him happy.

Harry smiled. "Thanks."

Snape sat at the edge of the tub and washed Harry's hair and gently scrubbed his back. After he'd done that, he left Harry for a few minutes so he could soak for a bit and finish washing on his own. Knowing how fiercely independent Harry liked to be, he imagined it must be difficult for the boy to have to depend so much on him. As such, Snape worked extremely hard to protect Harry's dignity. Harry might be frustrated by needing Snape's help, but he never wanted the boy to feel ashamed or humiliated about it.

When Snape returned fifteen minutes later, he held onto Harry's arms tightly as he climbed out of the tub. He wrapped him in a large fluffy towel and then helped him change into a pair of clean pyjamas.

As he stood behind him in the mirror, running the comb through his wet mop of dark hair, Snape put on a serious face. "You'd better enjoy this royal treatment while you can, Mr. Potter. I assure you I will not be combing your hair and brushing your teeth for you once you're well again." He gave him a pointed look in the mirror, but Harry knew he was teasing him.

"But sir, didn't you know I'm the Boy Who Lived? Again? Twice? I haven't decided how I'd like to be known after this, but surely I can't be expected to do such boring tasks for myself. Speaking of which, I think my lips are a bit dry, can you put some balm on them for me." He pursed his lips together and smirked into the mirror.

Snape gave him a playful smack on the bum. "If you're being this cheeky you must be feeling better. Come along now, your highness, and I'll put some bruise balm on your chest."

Harry laid on his back on his bed while Snape rubbed a healing balm over his ribs. "Turn over." The boy rolled over and Snape did the same thing on his back, unable to see any bruising but unsure if it ached nonetheless. After wiping his hands on the towel, he helped Harry get back into his pyjama top.

"Go on, get under the quilts. I want you to rest now."

A small whine escaped from his lips. "I've been doing nothing but resting, it's boring. Can't you read to me?"

Snape resisted the urge to scold him for whining, but if anyone had a right to complain a little, it was definitely Harry. He just hoped he wasn't setting a bad precedent that would continue long after he was well.

"Very well, but I want you to close your eyes," Snape said as he brought the book from his bookshelf and sat on the bed. He leaned his back up against the headboard and put his feet up so he was stretched out next to Harry. He put one hand on Harry's head, gently running his fingers through the boy's hair as he read, soothing him the way he had in the hospital. Within fifteen minutes, Harry was fast asleep.

While Harry slept, Snape puttered around the cottage. While they were in the hospital, several neighbors had come by and filled the fridge and freezer with casseroles and home-baked food. He had always lived such a solitary existence, it felt odd to have people—strangers even—going out of their way to do something nice for him.

Not knowing what else to do to occupy his time, he decided to make an inventory of all of the food. He would also make a list of who brought what so he could eventually make Harry write thank you notes. He smirked to himself knowing he could pawn off a tedious job under the auspice of it being a "teaching moment" for the boy. Assuming he'd be able to hold a pen again.

Snape really hoped Poppy would come by soon. Although he was happy to help Harry, and he would gladly do it for as long as the boy needed him, he couldn't help but be frightened by the prospect that Harry might have permanent damage. He worried that he'd never be able to hold and control a wand again. The doctors seemed convinced it would resolve shortly, but they had also offered to set Harry up with physical and occupational therapy just in case. Snape wondered if he should call and set that up now. No, he'd wait to see what Poppy said first and go from there. There had to be some magical solution that was more convenient than having some strange muggles in the house three times a week.

After he'd organized and catalogued the food, cleaned the kitchen, and paced around the parlor a good 20 times, Snape decided to go in and check on Harry. He was finding it extremely difficult to focus on anything or be more than 10 feet away from the boy. He knew he was being ridiculous, but after the harrowing drama of the last week, he was finding it difficult to return to normal. He constantly worried Harry would stop breathing, or have a nightmare, or try to get out of bed and his feet would be numb and he'd fall and injure himself. He knew he shouldn't hover constantly, but it was hard not to. The boy had nearly died in his arms and he wasn't sure he'd ever fully get over it.

Snape tried not to think about it, and he worked very hard to block out memories of Harry, limp and blue in his arms, but they often came without warning. Flashing back to him out of nowhere when he was rinsing dishes or brushing his teeth. Snape recognized this as trauma, but he also felt ridiculous worrying about his own trauma when he hadn't even been the one to go through anything. Harry was the one stuck in that cave nearly dying, he didn't feel he had a right to his own trauma when there was a young boy who had suffered ten times as much. He'd just have to suck it up and deal with it. He had enough experience pushing his emotions away, he'd manage just fine. At least, that's what he tried to tell himself. For some reason this felt so different to him. Nearly losing Harry had wounded him more deeply than he could ever have imagined.

While they were in the hospital, a mental health counselor had been to see Harry a few times to see how he was coping, and one of the doctors had pulled Snape aside to talk to him about signs of PTSD. He had encouraged Snape to set up counseling for Harry as soon as possible and not wait for him to show signs or get worse. They'd given him pamphlets on trauma and when and how to seek mental health support. Snape had read them over and over again late at night while Harry slept.

He knew at some point they'd have to talk about what happened, but Snape didn't want to bring it up and make things worse. He also knew that Harry had older trauma that had never been properly dealt with and it all just felt overwhelming. He would mention it to Poppy and get her advice. He wondered if there were therapists in the magical world, he'd never heard of them, but he wanted Harry to be able to talk freely about everything without having to hide an important part of his life. Either way, Snape was determined to find someone to help the boy, it would just be a matter of whether it was a muggle or a magical therapist.

When Harry woke up, Snape helped him go through his physical therapy exercises. They chatted casually while Snape stretched his muscles.

"How long will it take for everything to get back to normal?" Harry asked.

"Normal, how?"

"I don't know, like, til I can do stuff like I did before?"

Snape thought carefully for a moment about how to answer this. "I'm not sure, Harry. No one can know for sure so we'll just have to be patient. The muggle doctors said it was temporary and should resolve in a few weeks, but we're going to have Madame Pomfrey look at it as well, and if needed, see a more specialized healer."

"Oh. So it's possible I could stay like this forever?" Harry looked like he was about to cry.

Snape stopped what he was doing and sat on the bed next to Harry. He took both of the boy's hands in his own. "Look at me, Harry. Whatever it is, we will deal with it and we will manage it. I am confident you'll make a full recovery and I promise you that I will do everything in my power to see that you get whatever care and support you need to get better. If we have to travel to Madagascar to find someone who can help you, we'll do that. But I want you to hear this."

He wasn't sure what compelled him, but Snape reached over and picked Harry up and set him on his lap, wrapping his arms loosely around him. He wanted to hold him closely while he said this. "I want you to recover, Harry, because I don't want things to be difficult or frustrating for you. I also don't want to see you in pain or suffering. But I also want you to know that no matter what, we will figure things out and find a way to make it work. If you have to do things differently for a while, or learn how to do things in a new way, we'll do that. Together, we'll find a solution. There are exceptional witches and wizards with disabilities who find extraordinary ways to do things. And you will be no different. And I will help you, no matter what, no matter how long it takes. Do you understand me?"

Harry put his arms around Snape's neck and just cried into him. Snape held him, rocking him gently and rubbing soothing circles on his back. "You're going to be alright, Harry. You're alive and you're safe now, and that's the most important thing. Everything else, we can deal with. Which reminds me, I have some good news for you."

With a large sniff, Harry lifted his head up to look at Snape. "What good news?" He reached up to wipe his nose with the back of his hand. With his weak motor control, he ended up just smearing snot all over his hand and face.

Snape gave him a disappointed look. "Really, Harry? Use a tissue, that's disgusting." He accio'ed a box of tissues and handed one to the boy. He would have done it himself but he wanted to encourage Harry to try and do things on his own.

Harry fumbled around and wiped his nose and then tried to hand Snape the crumpled up, snot-filled tissue. Snape raised an eyebrow. "Do I look like a trash receptacle, Harry? Put it in the rubbish bin."

"But I'm comfortable, I don't want to get up right now," Harry whined and leaned back into Snape.

"Fine," Snape said as he snatched the dirty tissue out of his hand and rolled his eyes. He wiped the boy's face where he missed a few spots and then sailed the tissue across the room where it landed right in the bin near Harry's desk. Harry wasn't sure if he'd used magic or just had exceptionally good aim, but either way, he was impressed.

"Now, as I was saying before I was so rudely imposed upon, I have some good news. The APM board has agreed to grant your apprenticeship, Harry. So when you're feeling better, we will finally make it official."

He expected Harry to jump for joy- but instead, the boy looked disappointed.

"What's wrong, Harry," Snape asked, putting a finger under the boy's chin and lifting it up. "I thought you would be happy."

Harry shrugged his shoulders. "So, I'll just be your apprentice, then? We'll just leave here and go back to Hogwarts like none of this happened?"

Snape furrowed his brow, this was not how he expected this conversation to go at all. "We're not going back to Hogwarts straight away. I told Professor Dumbledore that we'd take our time, I want you to heal and recover first. And yes, you'll be my apprentice, I thought that's what you wanted. Have you changed your mind?" His heart started pounding, did Harry want to be rid of him? Did he want to find someone else to take care of him, someone who wouldn't nearly get him killed?

"I do want it, I guess. I just don't want things to be different. I like being here with you, I like it when you take care of me…" he paused for a moment before he said what he was really thinking. "I like it when you pretend to be my dad."

Now Snape understood. Harry was afraid if they went through with the apprenticeship, he was going to stop taking care of him and just treat him like he would any other student. "Harry, listen to me carefully. The apprenticeship is just a piece of paper, it's a means to an end. It is what we have to do so you can be allowed to come back to Hogwarts and continue to train as a wizard. It will also protect us from the Ministry ever trying to take custody over you. It does NOT define our relationship or how much you mean to me. Some things will change, we'll go back to Hogwarts and you'll study potions for a few hours a day, but I will still be your guardian. I will still take care of you and be there for you and make sure you're fed and have a bath and go to bed on time. How we lived here was not pretend, Harry. We might have been using different names and telling people we were blood related when we're not, but everything else was entirely real. I will still be your guardian, your parent, whatever name you want to give it, that is not going to change."

"So you'll still read to me and take me places and tuck me in at night?"

"Of course I will. I'm not going anywhere. I promised you I would look after you and care for you, and I will always do that. And if you put some effort into it, I might also teach you a thing or two about potions, although I'll try not to hold my breath," Snape quipped.

Harry hugged him again. "Thank you."

"You're thanking me now, but you're stuck with me after this Harry. Our relationship will be bound by magic and wizarding laws. So remember that when I'm forcing you to harvest mandrakes or write a 4 foot essay on dragon's blood or making you clean your room or go to bed early. It's a package deal, my boy." Snape patted him gently on the leg.

"But I'm not well, so you have to be nice to me until I heal," Harry said, putting on a fake pout.

"I have to do no such thing. So you better behave yourself, I'm going to be just as strict with you now, maybe even more so. Keep in mind, you're not so debilitated that I can't punish you if you disobey me." Snape tried to sound convincing but he knew he was going to struggle to maintain his stern demeanor. He'd turned into absolute mush over the last week and he was going to have to work hard to find his edge again.

He was joking around with the boy, but he didn't want Harry thinking he could get away with everything just because he nearly died. As a result of his own foolhardy disobedience, he reminded himself. He wasn't going to bring it up now, but at some point they'd need to have a serious talk about Harry putting himself in dangerous situations.

If the boy hadn't nearly died, Snape would have taken Harry over his knee and given him a spanking he'd never forget. He would much rather that the boy learned that way than nearly dying and spending a week in the ICU. Oh no, Snape would NEVER go through anything like that again, so if he had to spank Harry to keep him from getting killed, he'd put the boy over his knee every day. He didn't think he could survive another week like this last one.

Harry chuckled suddenly.

"What are you laughing about?" Snape said in a mock stern voice. "You don't believe I can still be strict with you? I'm more than happy to prove it to you, shall I put you over my knee right now? You know you more than deserve it for putting me through hell this past week." He tickled Harry lightly on the side until he was cracking up.

"Nooooo!" Harry squealed with laughter. "I believe you! I was just laughing thinking about what you would have done to me if I'd acted like Patrick does to his mum. You should have seen it. He told her to shut up and then he slammed his door and he even left his plates on the table without cleaning up."

Snape's face dropped to a scowl. "Oh trust me, I've seen it. And I think you know exactly what I'd do to you if you ever acted so disrespectfully. Ms. Owens might think she's being kind to him by letting him get away with that kind of behavior, but I assure you, she's doing him a great disservice. But you don't have to worry, Harry, because I will never EVER let you get away with that. You can thank me when you grow up and people respect you."

Harry was intrigued now. "You saw Patrick talk back to his mum? What did you do?" He smiled with a mischievous grin, indulging his inner schadenfreude by imagining Snape finally giving Patrick his comeuppance.

"I can promise you, it took every ounce of self-control I had not to thrash that boy within an inch of his life. I should be given a Nobel Peace Prize for my restraint, or perhaps sainthood," Snape mused.

Now Harry wanted to know more. "Is Patrick going to get in trouble for leaving me down there? He tricked me."

Snape braced himself. He knew from the Mental Health pamphlets he should let Harry talk about things at his own pace, and that he should be open and available if he wanted to bring up what he'd been through, but he was not prepared for this right now. Nonetheless, if Harry wanted to talk about it, he would try to stay calm and just be honest.

"I don't know what will happen to Patrick, but he's only 11, so I doubt there will be any legal repercussions. I think the poliice are viewing it as kids just being mischievous, and it will be up to his mother to decide how she wants to deal with him."

Snape had zero faith that Elizabeth would do anything more than coddle the boy and make excuses for him. She clearly loved him, but had no idea how to discipline him effectively, and as much as he blamed her for this whole ordeal, he recognized she was doing her best. She was a young mum without much support, and Patrick had no other parental figures.

"Am I going to see him again?" Harry's voice was soft and he was picking lint off of his pajamas.

"I think that will be up to you to decide, but you certainly don't ever have to. However, if at some point you want to confront him or talk to him about it, I will support you. I'll let you be the judge of what will help you to heal. But just so you know, you have every right to be angry and hurt by what he did," Snape could tell Harry was getting upset and he rubbed his back gently.

"I don't want to talk about it anymore," Harry said, the betrayal and sadness evident on his face.

"Then we'll stop. Are you hungry? Your dinner tonight is courtesy of the townsfolk of Cardigan. Based on my calculations, we won't have to cook for several weeks. You'll have to let me know what food you like best so we can make an effort to befriend the good cooks," Snape joked, hoping it would cheer Harry up. "How are your feet feeling, can you walk?"

"They're a little numb but I can try." Harry replied.

"Come on then, up you get." Snape patted him gently on the hip and helped down off his lap. "So what will it be tonight. Cottage pie or cottage pie?"

Chapter Text

After dinner, Snape sat in Harry's room, doing his night time exercises and giving him various potions to help with pain and inflammation. He rubbed some more healing balm into his chest, and he even spent time massaging some into his feet and hands, unsure if it would do anything for the nerve damage, but figuring it was worth a try.

Finally, Snape relented and decided to give Harry some Dreamless Sleep. He generally tried to avoid this, since it was such a powerful and potentially addictive potion, but the boy hadn't slept peacefully in a week. He wouldn't make a habit out of it, but it couldn't hurt too much in the short term.

He poured it into a spoon and offered it to Harry. "Open up."

"What if it tastes bad?" Harry complained, wrinkling his nose as the spoon hovered near his face.

"It's certainly not the worst as far as potions go. Come on now, open your mouth. I want you to get a solid night of sleep tonight."

Harry pulled a face but opened his mouth, swallowing the potion down in one gulp. He grimaced at Snape in disgust.

"Fix your face," Snape said, giving him a disapproving look. "Now promise me you won't get out of bed on your own tonight. If you need anything, you just call out to me. I'm going to put a charm on your room so I can hear everything."

"OK, I won't," Harry said in a bored tone as he crawled under the blankets.

Snape pulled up the quilts and tucked them tightly around the boy. He took the glasses off of Harry's face and looked him in the eye. "I mean it, Harry. I don't want you to fall or hurt yourself. If you step one toe outside of this bed, I promise you, I will come in here and put you back to bed with a sore backside. Do you understand?" Snape was serious about this, he lived in constant fear that Harry's nerve damage would result in him falling and hurting himself, and he couldn't even imagine how upsetting that would be for both of them.

"I said I won't," Harry whined.

"Good. Would you like me to read to you or do you want me to do a meditation with you?

"Read to me please." Harry beamed, and scooted over to make room on the bed, hoping Snape would lay next to him like he'd done earlier.

Snape took that as an invitation and picked up the book before stretching out on the bed, his back leaned up against the headboard. Before he could open the book, Harry snuggled up next to him and laid his head on his chest. Snape put his arm around the boy and began to read.

When he was sure Harry was asleep, he slowly extricated himself and laid the boy back down on his pillow. He reached over for his stuffed dragon and put it between his arms before pulling the blankets up around him tightly.

He was nervous to leave Harry alone in his room, it was the first night he'd slept by himself since the cave. Snape pulled out his wand and cast all kinds of spells around the room. He cast a sound amplifier, as well as various alarms and wards so he'd know if Harry stepped onto the floor or tried to leave the room, or Merlin forbid, fell out of bed.

He had considered charming a mirror he could hang on the wall that would allow him to see in from another mirror he kept with him, but he didn't know the spells off-hand. He also didn't want Harry to feel like he was constantly being spied on, even if it would give Snape peace of mind to know he could check on the boy from wherever he was.

He reached to turn off the light, but quickly changed his mind. Instead he flicked his wand to dim it slightly so that Harry wouldn't be afraid if he woke up during the night. He left Harry's door open and kept the hall light on, just in case.

That night, Snape poured through Llewelyn's library reading medical books about nerve damage and hypothermia. He also read through several potions books and journals looking for recipes and ingredients that might be of use. He wrote some of them down, hoping to ask Master Barclay about them as well.

Snape sat for a long time in the parlor, sipping his firewhisky and reading through different texts, occasionally pausing for a few moments to reflect back on the last week. He had been so focused on taking care of Harry he'd barely had time to think about everything that they'd been through. He took a long sip of his drink and closed his eyes, relishing in the slow burn of the amber liquid as it traveled down his throat. It was in these moments that he realized just how incredibly tired and physically worn down he really was. He considered taking some dreamless sleep so he could get a long night of rest, but then he worried he might not wake up if Harry called out for him in the night, and he ultimately decided against it.

He stayed in his chair reading until nearly 2am, constantly on edge worrying that Harry would have a nightmare. He kept vigil in the parlor, waiting to hear the boy's cries, but the room stayed quiet, the only sounds were the ticking of the clock and the embers crackling in the fireplace. When he couldn't hold his eyes open any longer, he finally gave in to his desperation to lay down in a bed for the first time in a week. He gave one last peek into Harry's room and put himself to bed, leaving his door wide open just in case.

Normally Snape woke up long before Harry, but the week of sleepless nights had taken their toll. Instead of opening his eyes with the sun, Snape instead jerked awake from the sound of an alarm going off from one of the spells he'd cast. He looked at the clock, it was almost 9am.

He jumped out of bed and ran to Harry's room where he caught Harry climbing back in under the covers.

"What did I tell you about getting out of bed on your own?" Snape growled at him, his hands on his hips and his forehead wrinkled in disapproval.

"You said not to get up during the night. It's morning now. I needed to go to the loo." Harry shrugged his shoulders and smiled up at him sheepishly.

"You know that's not what I meant. Did you already go?"

Harry shook his head. "I heard the alarm so I jumped back in bed."

"I see...so then you did know you weren't supposed to be out of bed." Snape raised an eyebrow as he walked toward him, pulling back the quilts. "Come along, then."

Snape helped Harry climb out of bed, but as soon as Harry was standing, he put his arm around his waist, bent him over and gave him three sharp whacks on the backside.

"Oww, you didn't have to do that!" Harry whined, and reached back to rub his bum.

"Then next time don't get out of bed when I tell you to stay put. If you do it again, you'll get a real spanking. I mean it, Harry, I'm not playing games with you. Now, let's go." Snape hadn't smacked him very hard, but he wanted to get his message across: his safety rules were not up for interpretation.

Snape helped Harry to the washroom, and just as he expected, he was unbalanced and rigid. He nearly fell twice while he was walking, but thankfully Snape was there to steady him.

"This is exactly why I told you to wait until I could help you. Your legs and feet are going to be stiff and numb until we do your exercises," Snape said, unable to keep himself from belaboring the point.

"Sorry, I won't do it again," Harry replied, suitably chastised and leaning on Snape's arm.

"You'd better not."

When they got back to his room, Snape put him through his morning physical therapy before helping him change into his day clothes.

The two ate a leisurely breakfast, both of them glad to be rid of the hospital food. Snape made him eat some eggs along with his beans and toast, hoping he'd put weight back on quickly. Harry struggled with the fork but Snape let him use his hands as needed, and helped him out by loading the beans and eggs onto the bread for him. It was messy and slow, but eventually Harry got everything in his mouth.

"Madame Pomfrey will be here in an hour to examine you," Snape said, before taking a long sip of his tea. He made a note to himself to consult Poppy about which nutrient potion to add on, since he was sure the boy would need one. He'd been skinny to start with, but after his most recent ordeal he was back to looking downright malnourished.

"Do you think she can fix me?" Harry looked up from his plate hopefully, his fingers and chin covered with baked beans and crumbs.

Snape tried to keep a straight face, not wanting to laugh at Harry for looking like a toddler with food smeared all over him. "I'm not sure, Harry, but I'm sure she'll have some good ideas. Now go wash your hands and face and I'll take care of the dishes.”

"Oh what a quaint little cottage," Madame Pomfrey said as she brushed the ash off of her clothes and looked around. "And Harry, you poor dear, how are you?"

Before Harry could say anything he was smooshed into Pomfrey's bosom. He forced a smile and adjusted his glasses. "Hi Madame Pomfrey."

Over the next half hour, Madame Pomfrey put Harry through a series of magical diagnostics and physical exams. A piece of parchment and a quill hovered in the air making notes as she tapped her wand along his body and had him walk and stretch his arms and hands and engage in different exercises.

Snape sat quietly in his chair, his hands tented in front of him, watching with rapture as Harry begrudgingly went through all of the motions.

"I'm tired, can I sit down now?" Harry complained. He wasn't used to being on his feet for more than a few minutes at a time. "My feet hurt."

"Of course, dear, take a seat, I'm sorry." She ushered him to the couch. "What have you been giving him for his nerve pain, Severus?"

"Just a general pain reliever and an anti-inflammatory. I've consulted some of the journals and will need to brew something special for the nerve pain, but I'm waiting to hear back from Master Barclay. Do you have any suggestions?"

"I'll send some along once I get back, Severus. But you should keep giving him an anti-inflammatory in the meantime. Perhaps a salve with capsicum and saffron for his feet. I'm going to consult with some other healers now that I have all of his diagnostics."

"Mmm," Snape agreed. "There are a few plants in Llewelyn's garden that hold some promise. I'm going to start mixing up a few different batches later today. But do send anything along that you think will be helpful."

Harry looked between them, his head moving back and forth along with the conversation. "So you can heal me? You can cure me?"

With the tap of her wand, Madame Pomfrey rolled up the parchment and stuck it into her robes before sitting down next to Harry. "Don't you worry for a moment, Mr. Potter, I've got all of the information I need, we're going to find a way to get you feeling better."

"When?" he asked impatiently.

"I'm not quite sure, dear, but you've got a lot of very smart people helping you. You'll be right as rain in no time."

Harry was clearly frustrated, that wasn't what he wanted to hear. He scrunched his face up and raised his voice. "I thought you were going to fix me now. Why can't you? You're supposed to be a magical healer- why can't you heal me?!"

"Harry! Enough." Snape's voice came out powerful and deep and Harry immediately got himself under control. He didn't have to look at the man's face to know he was shooting him a dangerous look.

"Sorry," he said. His eyes filled with tears and he tried not to blink. "I just thought you could fix it."

"Oh Harry," Madame Pomfrey said, placing a hand on his back. "I wish that I could fix it right now, but we just need a little more time. We'll get there, dear. Have patience." She patted his back gently before looking up at Snape. "I really should be off, but I promise I'll send something through for you as soon as I can," she said as she stood up from the couch.

Snape stood up from his chair and walked her to the fireplace. "Thank you, Poppy. We'll be in touch." He brought the jar of floo powder down from the mantle to hold it out for her and she soon disappeared through the green flames.

When Snape turned back around, Harry was hunched over with his head buried in his hands, laying on the arm of the couch. Snape sat next to him and rubbed his back. "Come on then, why don't you rest a bit and I'll give you some potions and rub some balm on your feet."

Without another word, Snape lifted Harry off the couch and carried him to his room, laying him gently on his bed. He helped him change back into pyjamas and then spent the next hour massaging an anti-inflammatory cream into his feet and legs, and talking to him softly about potions ingredients until Harry fell asleep.

Once he'd tucked the blankets around him, Snape returned to the parlor where he picked up a quill and began writing out his ideas for new potions recipes to help Harry. He would send them off to Master Barclay as soon as possible for feedback and then hopefully begin brewing soon.

Snape was deep in writing when there was a knock at the door. He reluctantly put down his parchment and walked over to look through the peephole, cursing to himself as he swung open the door.

"What do you want?" Snape stood tall in the doorway, his face locked in contempt.

Elizabeth was standing there with her arm around Patrick, his head hanging low and his eyes red-rimmed and downcast.

"Elliot, I'm so sorry about Harry. We just wanted to come by and apologize and see how he was doing. Patrick also has something he wants to give you," she said, her eyes full of deep sadness and concern.

Snape contorted his face in disdain. "What makes you think I have any interest in hearing your useless apologies? My son nearly died. His heart stopped beating for 10 minutes, and his chest is full of bruises from where they had to do CPR to keep him alive. He has nerve damage so severe he can't even do the simplest tasks without assistance. He can barely sleep, plagued with night terrors from the trauma of nearly dying in that cave. And you think I want to hear your apologies? Those are for your benefit, not mine and certainly not Harry's."

Tears were pouring from Patrick's eyes, but unlike his dramatic sobs from a week ago, these seemed to come from a place of true regret.

Patrick's breath hitched a few times before he could speak, but he reached his hand out, holding an envelope. "I'm so sorry, Mr. Prince. I know you and Harry can never forgive me, but I really mean it, I'm sorry."

Snape was seething with anger, but he snatched the letter out of the boy's hands. "Your meaning is immaterial. You're a spoiled, arrogant, entitled little brat who indulged his own petty resentment as justification for nearly killing my son. The pure cheek of you to show up here and have the audacity to beg for forgiveness...If you have any shame whatsoever you'll get out of my sight, the both of you, and don't dare show your face here again."

He got ready to close the door when Elizabeth stepped forward, putting herself in the doorway to prevent him from doing so. "Elliot, please. I know you're angry, but we just want to make things right."

"For whose sake?" Snape snarled. "Surely not Harry's, and certainly not mine." He was about to force her out and close the door when he heard a small voice behind him.

"Dad?"

Snape whipped his head around to see Harry, standing in the foyer, looking thin and fragile in his pyjamas.

"What do you think you're doing? Get back to your room this instant!" He snapped his fingers and pointed behind the boy. Snape's emotions were running high and he immediately regretted reacting so harshly.

Harry shook his head, unaffected by Snape's abrasive tone. "No. I want to hear what he has to say. I want to know why he did that, why he left me there." He looked at Patrick with hurt in his eyes, "Just tell me, what did I do that made you hate me? What did I do that was so bad that you wanted me to die…please...tell me." His voice broke with the last few words as Harry wrapped his arms around himself, trying hard to comfort himself and hold back his tears.

Snape couldn't take seeing Harry in that state, so he abandoned his post at the door as he moved quickly toward the boy, lifting him into his arms. He held Harry close to his chest as his small body wracked with sobs. "Shhh," he hushed gently. "You didn't do anything wrong, Harry, this is not your fault."

After tending to Harry, he turned his head back to face his two unwanted guests, his eyes narrowed to two small black slits. If looks could kill, Snape would be a murderer. With one hand underneath Harry and the other pressing the boy's head tightly against his shoulder, he shot daggers from his eyes at Elizabeth and Patrick. "I hope you're both happy. As if he doesn't have enough to deal with, you had to come here and compound his suffering with your own selfish need for redemption. How dare you," he spat, his deep voice poisoned with pure vitriol.

Patrick's eyes were swollen and his face stained with tears, but he spoke out, as he inched toward Snape and Harry. "Harry, I'm so sorry mate. You didn't deserve that. You don't have to forgive me, I was horrible, but I never meant for you to get hurt. I was angry. And stupid. And I hate myself for it."

Snape reflexively turned Harry away from the boy, trying to shield him physically from getting anywhere near him. He was on the verge of another scalding tirade when Harry lifted his head up and turned toward Patrick.

"I just wanted to be your friend, you know. I don't understand, I would never do that to someone, no matter what they did to me."

Snape had reached his limit and he sneered down at Patrick, his black eyes flashing dangerously. "Enough! You both need to leave. Now. Harry is poorly and I will not have him subjected to any more unnecessary stress."

Patrick reached out to touch Harry's back, wanting to reassure Harry that he was truly sorry, but as soon as his fingers were about to make contact, Snape's own hand reacted quickly and smacked the back of his hand with a vengeance. The sound of skin on skin reverberated painfully in the foyer.

"Don't you dare touch him," Snape hissed through gritted teeth.

Patrick's face was frozen in shock as he cradled his throbbing hand. "I'm sorry..."

"Elliot, really!" Elizabeth exclaimed in horror as she pulled Patrick instinctively toward her, putting her arms around him protectively. Her face radiated with indignation. "You have absolutely no right to do that."

"And you're lucky I don't. If I had it my way, he'd be getting a thrashing the likes of which you couldn't possibly imagine. I'd whip him until he couldn't sit down for a week. And then I'd do it all over again so he'd never ever forget."

"Fine, just do it then," Patrick exploded, balling his fists at his side. "I said I was sorry and you don't believe me, so beat me then. I don't even care!" He buried his face in his mother's side as tears of rage and emotion coursed through him.

Snape couldn't help but smirk at the boy's ridiculously adolescent outburst. "Fortunately for you, Mr. Owens, I am not your father, or your teacher, and I have no such authority over you. And as satisfying as it might be to give you the hiding you so richly deserve, it is neither my place nor my responsibility. You have a mother, ostensibly, and if she cared an ounce for you, she'd make the effort to do it herself. Now kindly see yourselves out, I need to take care of my injured son." Snape ignored the offended look on Elizabeth's face as he nodded toward the open door.

Elizabeth huffed loudly and was turning to leave when Patrick found the courage to speak once more. Silent tears streamed down his face but he steeled himself. "I mean it, Harry. I'm really really sorry."

"I said get out!" Snape yelled, unable to control his anger and pulling his hand off Harry's head to point out the door. If he heard the little twerp say one more word he wasn't sure he'd be able to stop himself from physically removing him.

But before they could leave, Harry lifted his head to speak one last time. "Patrick... It's OK. I forgive you." And then he put his head back down and cried onto Snape's shoulder.

Snape wasn't sure if he could dampen his rage, he was practically shaking with wrath, his eyes wild with adrenaline and fury. "Leave! Now! My son might have a kind and forgiving heart, but I assure you that I do not. So. Get. Out."

He wanted to slam the door in their faces, but he thought back to all of the times he'd lectured Harry about that and he didn't want to be a hypocrite. So instead he settled for closing it extremely firmly.

He let out an audible sigh and walked into the parlor and sat on the sofa, still holding Harry firmly to his chest. "Are you alright?" he whispered in his ear.

Harry nodded his head.

"You didn't have to forgive him, you know. Not right now," Snape said softly as he rubbed circles on the boy's back.

Harry lifted his head up and wiped the tears from under his glasses. "But he sounded really upset. I didn't want him to hate himself any more. I felt bad for him."

Snape shook his head and let out a dramatic breath. "That's not your burden, Harry. You should give forgiveness for your own peace of mind, when you're ready. Patrick will need to work through his guilt on his own. What he did was wrong on so many levels. Not only did he trick you and put you in danger, he lied about it, to his mother, to me, to his grandmother, for nearly a day. This isn't something he can just apologize his way out of." The more Snape thought about it, the more angry he became again.

"You should have just spanked him when he told you to. That would have made me feel a little better," Harry said, a small smile creeping over his face.

Snape couldn't help but to let out a small chuckle. "Believe me, it would have made me feel a LOT better, but it's not my place. Unfortunately one cannot just go around spanking other people's children, no matter how desperately they may deserve it. Besides, I'm way too angry. No, that's for Patrick's mother to deal with."

Later that night, Snape sat down with a glass of fire whiskey and opened the letter Patrick had given him. He wanted to read it before he ever showed it to Harry. If he ever showed it to Harry.

Dear Mr. Prince and Harry,

I wanted to write this letter to say how sorry I am for what I did. My mum said Harry was really sick in hospital and I know it is all my fault. I feel really bad about what I did. I shouldn't have done that and it was really wrong.

Harry, I hope you get better soon. I wish I could go back and not do that to you. I hope one day you can forgive me but if not that's OK.

The police came to talk to me and told me that I could be in big trouble. They told me I am lucky not to go to jail.

They also told me that I should do some community service to make up for what I did. I can't do a lot but I thought I could come and do work for you, Mr. Prince. I can do work in the garden or I can do chores for you and Harry.

Also, Harry, I'm sorry I hid your bike. My mum and me picked it up and it's at my house. You can come get it or we can bring it to you and leave it at your house. Also, I am sorry I kicked your helmet but we bought you a new one.

Anyway, I just want you to know that I'm really sorry and I would like to make it up to you. I hope you will let me do work for you to show that I am sorry. I will do whatever you need. I can also cut your grass or clean your house.

Thank you for reading my letter. I'm really sorry.

Sincerely,

Patrick

PS. I know you probably hate me, but if you ever want I would still like to be your friend and I promise I would never do anything mean like that again, I've learned my lesson.

Snape couldn't help it, he rolled his eyes as he folded the letter up. If he was being honest with himself, he believed the boy really was sorry. He almost felt bad for the way he'd yelled at him today, but then he reminded himself that he had nearly killed Harry and he deserved some harsh words. At minimum.

I really don't have time for this kind of drama. He wanted to focus on Harry and make sure he was recovering, it was his first and only priority. But he had to admit there was part of him-the righteous part of him-who wanted to make sure that Patrick really learned his lesson. Oh yes, he was angry with the boy, but he was also incredibly irritated that his mother had not done her job well enough. The boy had some serious character flaws, but it was clearly due to a lack of good parenting and discipline. Having seen the boy today, and even on the day he'd taken him back to the caves, he didn't believe he was truly unfeeling or uncaring, just extremely misguided.

He took a deep breath and a long swig of his drink. Perhaps he should consider taking the boy up on his offer. If there was anything Snape was good at, it was knowing how to make errant children feel repentant. He could think about it as an extended detention, something he'd become a master of using to make his point to teach a lesson. Yes, if the boy wanted to submit himself to "community service" with Snape, he would make sure it made an impression.

But he also knew it wouldn't do any lasting good unless he talked with Elizabeth. At the end of the day, she had failed miserably in her parenting and Patrick was the result of years of indulgence and lack of boundaries. Perhaps she needed a lesson as well. He felt a bit ridiculous wanting to lecture her on being a parent when he'd only been one for a few weeks himself, but he reminded himself that he'd spent over a decade as a Housemaster and teacher, and he knew what he was talking about. He might not be perfect, but he was a damn sight better than her at dealing with 11 year-old delinquents.

Oh yes, perhaps he'd be able to have the final word on this after all. He resolved to sort it out in the morning.

"I can do it myself," Harry shouted, reaching up and attempting to rip the comb from Snape's hands. He couldn't quite do it, so Snape relented and folded the comb in his hands, helping him hold onto it.

"Fine, be my guest. But watch your tone, young man. I understand that you're frustrated, but you do not get to disrespect me because of it." Snape let out an exasperated sigh as Harry fumbled with his comb in the mirror.

Harry moved the comb angrily through his hair and, still not able to have complete control over his grasp, he dropped it before letting out an angry groan and kicking the sink.

Snape raised an eyebrow at him before he bent down slowly to pick it up. "Stop. That's enough, Harry. Control your emotions." He straightened back up and gave him a pointed look.

Harry's eyes filled with tears of frustration but he just stared at Snape in the mirror while he allowed the man to finish combing his hair.

"There. See, it's OK to let me help you." He gave Harry a light double tap on the hip. "Come on, now, I think today we will go down to the lab and brew some potions."

"But I can't do anything. I can't even comb my bloody goddamn stupid ass hair," Harry spat, still angry he had to be taken care of like a small child. He had already thrown a fit earlier when Snape had to help him eat. For whatever reason, his hands were especially weak this morning and he couldn't bring the fork to his mouth, so Snape had to help him finish his breakfast and it put him in a foul mood.

Snape gave him a hard smack on the rear. "Watch your mouth. I will not tolerate cursing, Harry, you need to get control of yourself. Right now."

"Whatever," Harry replied as he turned to walk out of the bathroom door.

A shadow crossed over Snape's face as he reached out and grabbed Harry's arm, pulling him back. It had been a while since he'd seen Harry this defiant and he was going to put an end to it. "I think you'd benefit from some reflection time in the corner." He turned the boy around to face him. "I don't know what's gotten into you this morning, Harry, but this ends now. I do not want to be dealing with your atrocious attitude for the rest of the day, so if I were you I'd find a way to reel it in before you find yourself over my knee. Am I clear?"

Harry scowled at him before letting out a very bitter sounding "Yes, sir."

They walked into the parlor where Snape set a chair down rather dramatically in the corner, making his displeasure evident. "Sit down."

Harry was annoyed to be there but kept his mouth shut and sat down, not wanting to push Snape when it was clear he was already at his limit. He wasn't sure why he was feeling so angry today, but he was tired of it all. Tired of not being back to normal. Tired of being treated like a baby. He crossed his arms and tightened his face into a scowl as he stared at the exact line where the two walls met.

While Harry stewed in the corner, Snape went to the kitchen to make a phone call. He'd been thinking about it since yesterday and he'd finally come to a decision. He was going to take Patrick up on his offer to do work for him.

He picked up the phone and dialed Elizabeth's number. It rang twice before he heard her voice on the other end.

"Hello," she said.

"Elizabeth, it's Elliot Prince. I've reflected on our conversation yesterday, and Patrick's letter, and I want to talk. I'm willing to take Patrick up on his offer, but there are some things I'd like to discuss with you before I agree."

Snape held his breath. He felt a bit silly after how he'd ended the conversation yesterday and he hoped she wouldn't just tell him to get lost.

"Oh, Elliot. I have to admit, this is quite unexpected. You seemed to make yourself very clear yesterday that you didn't want to see us again."

He paused, feeling slightly ashamed but refusing to admit so. "Well, I've had time to think about it, and I've changed my mind," he said with conviction.

"Alright. What are you thinking?"

"Well, I'd like to meet with you-alone if possible-but I'd prefer not to do so at my home, as it might distress Harry."

"You're welcome to come over here during the day when Patrick's at school tomorrow. Or if you prefer we can meet somewhere in town. Whatever is most convenient for you."

"Your house is fine. I'd prefer it if the whole town didn't know our business. I will be available at 11am."

"Eleven is fine."

"Good. I will see you then. Good-bye."

"Bye."

He hung up the phone and exhaled loudly while glancing up at the clock. He brought a cup of tea into the parlor and sat in his chair, glancing over at Harry who was still seething quietly in the corner.

He sipped his tea silently for ten more minutes before he called Harry out of his "reflection time." "If you think you can keep a civil tongue in your head, you may come out of the corner."

Harry didn't say anything but scooted his chair back loudly and made his way to the couch. He was clearly still sulking when he nestled into the sofa cushions, but Snape ignored it.

"Would you care for some tea?"

"Are you going to put it in a sippy cup for me?" Harry sassed back at him.

"My, my, that's quite a lot of cheek for someone who has just spent time in the corner. Perhaps that wasn't sufficient enough to make an impression." Snape set his tea down and allowed his face to harden before looking at Harry. He pointed at the space between his knees. "Come here, Harry."

Harry reluctantly got off the couch and walked over to the man, refusing to make eye contact and not bothering to hide his foul mood.

Snape reached up and grabbed his chin, forcing the boy to look at him in the eyes. He adjusted his tone carefully to be firm without being angry. "I have tried to give you the benefit of the doubt because I know you are frustrated. However, there is a limit to my patience. I've had quite enough of your disrespect this morning, so you need to make a choice. If you want to continue on this trajectory, I will go ahead and give you a sound spanking and send you back to bed, or you can clean up your attitude and we can do something worthwhile with our day. Which will it be?"

Harry jerked his face to the side, trying to lose Snape's grip on his chin. "I don't bloody care, it's not like I can do anything anyway, so why don't you just save yourself the trouble and send me to my room."

"Right then, a spanking it is," Snape said, letting go of the boy's face and making his exasperation evident. He subconsciously reached up and rubbed the bridge of his nose. He really didn't have any intention of punishing Harry and he hadn't expected the boy to call his bluff, but now he was backed into a corner. So he took a deep breath and tapped his own thigh. "Come on then, let's go. Since you asked for it, you can put yourself over my knee." He stared at Harry, waiting to see how he'd respond.

Harry crossed his arms over his chest and shook his head. "No, I don't want to"

Snape shook his head at the boy. "I've given you every opportunity to get your attitude back on track, but I've had it, Harry. I don't know how else to get through to you. Perhaps a good spanking will do the job."

"No, wait, I'm sorry," Harry pleaded, his sulk instantly replaced by heartfelt remorse. "Please, please don't. I don't know why I feel this way. I just hate it." He broke down in tears and Snape was relieved.

The Potions Master's face softened and he reached out and pulled Harry towards him, engulfing him in a hug. He let Harry cry as he rubbed his back. "I know you're frustrated, but you need to talk to me, Harry. How can I make things better?"

"Fix me," he cried. "I just want to be normal again."

Snape's heart broke hearing his deep sobs. He patted him rhythmically on the back. "I'm trying, Harry, but it might take some time. Please trust me. I'm doing everything I can."

They sat for a few more minutes until Harry had calmed down. Snape pulled away and looked at Harry in the eyes. "Now then, are you done with your attitude?" He tapped Harry firmly on his hip with his index finger.

"Yes, sir"

"Good. Because you're all out of chances, Mr. Potter. I mean it. I think you could do with a rest. Shall I read to you for a bit?"

Harry just nodded.

With a firm hand on his shoulder, Snape guided Harry to his room where he helped him change back into pyjamas so he could rest for a little while. Harry was feeling very clingy and just wanted Snape to hold him. Even when Snape sat next to him in bed, Harry wanted him closer, so he curled up practically on top of him, holding his dragon.

Harry didn't fall asleep, and instead Snape read to him for almost an hour. When Snape tried to get up, Harry whined and begged for him to stay. Despite wanting to get started on his potions, Snape recognized that Harry needed his comfort today, so he ran his fingers through the boy's hair and opened the book back up, letting Harry remain curled up on top of his lap while he continued to read.

They spent the morning in bed until Harry fell back asleep. Snape didn't want to leave him, so instead he leaned up against the back of the bed and closed his eyes, reassuring himself he'd have plenty of time to work on potions in the afternoon. It took less than a minute before he joined Harry in a deep slumber.

Chapter Text

Snape awoke with a start, pins and needles in his left arm. He looked around and realized he'd fallen asleep on Harry's bed with the boy still curled up with his head in his lap. He could tell by the light streaming into the room that it was now early in the afternoon. Dammit, he cursed to himself. His left hand was asleep where it was crushed between his leg and Harry's side. He tried to pull it free but Harry stirred slightly and he froze, not wanting to wake him.

He glanced down at the sleeping boy with his stuffed dragon still held between his arms and a look of absolute peace and contentment on his face. Snape didn't know if he could get up without rousing the boy, so he sat quietly for another few minutes while he contemplated his options.

Once he'd finally worked his hands free, he reached into his sleeve and pulled out his wand, levitating Harry just enough for him to slowly get out from underneath him. Before he put Harry back down, he rearranged the pillows so he could set him down gently in a way where his head and neck were still supported and he hopefully wouldn't notice his human pillow was missing.

With a flick of his wand, he dampened the afternoon sun coming through the window, hoping Harry could continue to sleep as long as his body needed to. Snape had never been one for idleness or sloth, and even with his Slytherins it was rare he granted them a lie in, even when they were ill, but he knew that Harry's body and mind needed to rest right now, and he was going to let him take all the time he needed.

Snape crept quietly out of the room, checking with a few silent flicks of his wand that his wards and alarms were still in place. Just in case, he left the bedroom door slightly ajar, casting an additional silencing spell outside of his room to ensure that no sounds from inside the house would wake him.

After ensuring the boy was undisturbed, Snape went to the kitchen to find some lunch. He had planned to spend the day experimenting with some potions to see if he could find something that might help speed Harry's recovery. The disastrous morning and his unexpected nap had put him behind schedule, but he figured he could at least get a few of them started before Harry woke up.

The refrigerator was still chocked full of food brought by generous neighbors and he pulled out a pasta salad, serving himself a plate and sitting down at the kitchen table with a copious pile of notes beside him. He slowly shoveled in a few bites between making notes and corrections on some of the protocols he'd put together, deciding to start on two of his most promising potions that afternoon.

He was just rinsing his plate in the sink when he heard the floo roar to life in the parlor.

"Severus? Are you there?"

Snape recognized the voice instantly and he froze. He turned off the faucet and dabbed his face with a paper towel before drying his hands and making his way to the fireplace.

"Master Barclay?" Snape stood in front of the flames with a confused look on his face, his mentor almost never floo'd him without prior notice. "Is everything alright?"

"Do you mind if I come through?" the older wizard asked in a polite tone, but one which Snape knew he couldn't possibly refuse.

"By all means." Snape motioned for him to come in, caught off-guard by the unexpected visit, but not wanting to be rude.

Barclay stepped through, brushing at his clothes with one hand as he did so. "Good to see you, Severus. I apologize for showing up without invitation, but I've decided to offer my assistance. I know you'd never invite me or ask explicitly for my help, so I do hope you'll forgive my intrusion, I just felt I could be of more use to you if I were here."

Snape glanced down at the black leather bag in Barclay's hand before looking up at the man with a look of surprise and mild annoyance. He arched his brow and exhaled audibly. "How long are you planning to stay?"

"As long as I'm needed. Perhaps you can show me to the guest room and then we can sit down for some tea and brainstorming."

Snape reached for the older man's bag but Barclay pulled his arm back. "I'm not that old and decrepit, Severus, just show me the way."

They walked down the hall to the guest room adjacent to Harry's room. Snape opened the door and indicated for Barclay to go ahead. "Please, take your time and get comfortable. Make any modifications you need and freshen up, I'll put the kettle on."

Snape returned to the kitchen to make a new pot of tea. He silently cursed to himself. On the one hand, he was glad to see his mentor, especially since he could use his help with the potions, on the other, he wasn't ever one for guests, especially those who came unannounced. He rubbed at his temples while he waited for the water to boil. He knew there was no getting out of this now, he'd just have to deal with it. Once Barclay had made up his mind, there was no arguing with him.

Barclay had made himself at home on the couch when Snape walked in with the tea service. He set it down on the small table in the parlor before pouring two cups and then settling himself into his armchair. He reached for the cups and handed one to Barclay, sipping quietly at his tea while he waited for the older wizard to explain himself.

The two sat in silence for a minute while Barclay finished pouring milk in his tea, stirring it dramatically with a spoon before helping himself to two ginger biscuits. "How's Harry doing?"

Snape closed his eyes and shook his head slowly. "He's not getting better. In fact, I'd say he was quite worse today. We had a horrific morning which may or may not have included the throwing of forks, combs, and even a kick to the sink. He's frustrated and angry, understandably, but I'm not sure what to do."

Barclay nodded. "I know. That's why I'm here. How are you doing, Severus? You've been through a lot as well."

A small scoff came out of Snape's mouth. "I'm perfectly fine, this is not about me. I just want to see Harry get better. I've written up some protocols for a few potions I'd like to try. I sent you a few that I thought were promising, did you have a chance to read over my notes?"

Barclay put a hand up to stop him. "We have plenty of time to work on solutions for Harry. I'm asking about you. You've had a very traumatic week and I'm quite concerned about your own well-being. You look like you haven't slept in ages. And you're more gaunt than usual. You realize you can't take care of Harry if you're not taking care of yourself."

"I'm fine," Snape hissed, feeling indignant. "I'm perfectly capable of caring for Harry. While I welcome your feedback on the potions I've sent you, I certainly don't need you to stay here for my benefit. I'm a grown wizard, I can take care of myself. I certainly don't need a minder."

"I'm not questioning your dedication or ability, Severus. I'm merely offering my support, and letting you know that perhaps you need someone to be there for you as well. I told you that when I agreed to support you in this apprenticeship. So, I'm here. I want to help, and I'm sorry to say you don't have a choice in the matter."

Snape took an angry gulp of his tea and set down his cup with force, a few drops of dark liquid splashing onto the saucer. There had been many times in his life where he'd dealt with difficult situations, but he'd always survived them, and he was irritated that the old man thought he was incapable of taking care of things on his own. "I appreciate your concern, but I'm perfectly well."

The room was silent for several minutes while the men brooded and drank their tea. Finally, Master Barclay spoke up once more, softening his tone. "Well, I hope you'll at least do me the favor of allowing me to assist you in brewing some healing potions. Besides, I've been wanting to spend some time getting to know young Mr. Potter, so I hope you won't object."

With his emotional outburst now down to a low simmer, Snape composed himself, not wanting to seem completely ungrateful. "Of course not. And your advice and assistance is most appreciated. The more minds we have on this, the better. I just want to see Harry well again as soon as possible."

Barclay nodded. "As do I. I've read Poppy's notes and have discussed things in detail with some other healers, both in Britain and abroad. I went through your notes and I think you're definitely on the right track, but I have a few more ideas if you'd be open to them."

Snape sat up in his chair and set his teacup down, this time with more measured control. "Please, do go on."

For the next hour, the two Potions Masters discussed protocols and ideas, and Snape had never felt so grateful to have his mentor's insight and advice as they brainstormed ingredients for potions and salves. As they talked, Snape could feel the tension in his body unwinding. He would never admit it, and it wounded his ego slightly, but he was relieved not to be going through this alone.

After they'd come up with a plan, Barclay changed the subject. "Have you called the Muggle specialists yet? I think it might be a good idea to have Harry working with them for the time being."

"Who exactly are you referring to?" Snape asked, a bit incredulous. He was hoping they'd find a magical solution long before they needed to involve the muggle doctors again.

"The occupational and physical therapists. Healing nerve damage can be complicated, it wouldn't hurt for Harry to have people working with him in the meantime."

"Do you really think that's necessary?" Snape had been dreading having to have them in the house several times a week.

"I think it might help him immensely, psychologically as well as physically. Harry may become increasingly despondent if he doesn't start to make progress soon." Barclay set down his empty cup and picked up a biscuit, choosing his next words carefully. "Speaking of psychological help, I've found a wonderful witch who does mental healing and counseling and I think it would be helpful for you and Harry to start seeing her. She's supposed to be very good. And very discreet."

Snape scrunched his face up slightly at the suggestion. "I really don't need a mind healer, Master Barclay. Although I'm open to having Harry see one. Who is she?"

"She comes very well recommended. Her name is Vivian Roderick, and she is excellent. She is a specialist in trauma, and she works with children and families. Muggleborn, I believe, and I've heard she's quite practiced in both muggle and magical techniques. You and Harry have experienced something very difficult, and I think you'd both benefit from speaking with her- together and separately."

"I'll send Harry, but I assure you I will not be seeing her on my own." Snape gripped the handle of his teacup tightly and forced the cup to his lips. He took a long sip and breathed out. "Harry is the one who suffered trauma, I was merely a bystander."

Barclay smiled at Snape, knowing full well the man would never admit to his own feelings. "Well perhaps it might be helpful for Harry to have you there for some sessions, so he feels your support. It's always good to model healthy behavior, so perhaps he will be more open to it if he sees you participating."

Once again, Barclay had played his hand adeptly and Snape paused for a moment before responding. "Fine. I'll think about it."

"In the meantime, perhaps you can call and set-up the physical therapy. The sooner the better, I believe," Barclay said nonchalantly. "I'll be here to assist you with brewing and with Harry, so just let me know what you need."

Snape knew he should be grateful but he was starting to feel a bit anxious at the loss of control over everything. He didn't know if he could do all of this with Barclay over his shoulder. He just wanted things to get back to normal. It made him feel uncomfortable to depend on anyone else, he was not one who asked for or easily accepted help from others. Does he find me unfit for the task, is that why he's here? Perhaps he doesn't trust me to care for Harry on my own. After all, Harry only got into this situation because I failed to look out for him properly. Snape's mind was reeling with self-doubt and he let out a dramatic sigh in frustration.

"Well, why don't I go ahead to the lab and start setting things up?" Barclay dabbed at his goatee with a napkin before setting it down next to his cup.

Snape just nodded his head. It had been a long time since Master Barclay had been the one calling the shots, and as irritated as he was at the whole idea of it, it almost felt good to have someone else making decisions. "I've cast sound amplifiers and wards on Harry's room, so we'll hear him if he wakes up or needs anything."

"Excellent. Harry is very lucky to have you, Severus, I know you've been taking excellent care of him. I'm only here to help you and make sure you have some support as well. Why don't you make those phone calls and then join me in the lab." As usual he phrased it as a helpful suggestion but Snape knew he expected him to do just as he asked and Snape respected the man enough not to argue.

Barclay smiled at him and then walked over to the bookcase where he tapped on the appropriate books and said the incantation which revealed the hidden staircase to the potion's lab. "I'll see you shortly," he said as he collected his notes and made his way down the spiral stairs.

Snape brought the dishes to the sink and stood for a moment dumbstruck in the kitchen. He knew it could only be a good thing to have Master Barclay there to help him, especially with the potions, but it felt odd to have someone show up for him in this way. He knew there was nothing he could say to get rid of the man, so he'd have to just accept it, but his feelings were complicated. He reached up to massage the bridge of his nose before he pulled Harry's hospital discharge papers out of the drawer and picked up the phone.

After Snape got off the phone, he poked his head back into Harry's room where he saw the boy was still deep in sleep. He stared at the sleeping boy for several minutes before he finally pulled himself away and made his way down the stairs to the basement lab.

Master Barclay was already hard at work preparing multiple ingredients and overseeing three cauldrons going at once. Snape joined in and Barclay put him straight to work, directing him easily to the tasks at hand. It had been more than a decade since the two had stood like this in a potion's lab, brewing furiously side by side with few words exchanged, but somehow they found a rhythm as though no time had passed.

Now that he'd accepted that Barclay was here to stay, Snape actually felt a burst of excited energy; it was the first time in years he'd felt this motivated to create an original potion and he was looking forward to the challenge and the technical work. Doing it alongside his mentor was an added bonus. The two of them could read each other perfectly without saying a word and there was no other Potions Master on the planet Snape trusted as much as Master Barclay.

When Snape's wand alerted him that Harry was awake, he looked over at Master Barclay who immediately understood. He flicked his head toward the stairs. "Go take care of your boy, I'll be here."

Snape took off his robes and rushed up the stairs into Harry's room where he found the boy sitting patiently with his legs dangling from the side of the bed. When he saw Snape in the doorway, he looked up with a worried look on his face.

"I didn't get out of bed, I swear," Harry said, remembering the ire he'd faced when he'd gotten up without permission yesterday.

Snape crossed his arms over his chest and smirked down at the boy. "Well, well, who knew you were actually capable of following instructions? Perhaps I should alert the Vatican, this is certainly a miracle for the ages."

Harry cocked his head to the side and gave him a sarcastic smile. "Ha ha, very funny. I can actually listen, you know."

"Well at least now I know that you thrive under the threat of grievous bodily harm." Snape's lip curled upward as walked over to Harry. "How are you feeling?"

Harry shrugged his shoulders. "Still tired even though all I do is sleep."

"It will take some time to heal from all of this, Harry. You've been through a lot. So respect your body and take all of the rest you need. Besides, you should enjoy it while you can, I plan to work you to the bone as soon as you're well again."

Harry smiled, he liked it when Snape was in the mood for a bit of banter.

Snape sat down on the edge of Harry's bed. "Sit back for a moment, Harry, I want to talk to you about a few things."

A look of concern flashed across Harry's face but he did as he was told and scooted back in the bed, putting his shoulders against the bedframe and pulling his knees up to his chest, his arms wrapped tightly around them.

"Relax, there's nothing to worry about," Snape said, turning toward him and putting a hand on his knee. "Master Barclay has decided to come and stay for a few days. He's going to help me brew some potions for you."

Harry's face lit up as his hands fell to the bed. "He's coming! When?"

"He just arrived, actually. He's working in the potion's lab as we speak. As you know he's a very talented Potions Master and he's also consulted with a lot of well-known healers, so I'm hoping together we can come up with something that will help you."

"Wicked," Harry replied, his body visibly relaxing. He stretched out his legs and he picked up his dragon, absent-mindedly playing with his tail while he waited for Snape to continue.

"Indeed. While we work on the magical solutions, I've also set up appointments for the occupational and physical therapists to come and work with you starting from tomorrow. I'm confident we'll find some wonderful potions to heal you, but I think it would be helpful for you to strengthen your muscles while we're working on it." Snape paused and looked at Harry's face. "I want to do everything to help you, Harry. So we're going to use every resource available, both magical and muggle, to get you well."

Harry just nodded his head. He'd never had anyone take care of him in this way and he wasn't sure how to respond. But he was desperate to get better again, so he would agree to almost anything if he thought it would heal him.

"Are you hungry? You slept through lunch."

"I'm starving."

Snape gave him two quick pats on the side of the leg. "Come on then, up you get. Let's get you some food and then you can come downstairs and help us brew. I think Master Barclay is quite eager to see you."

Harry smiled with a happiness Snape hadn't seen since the cave incident. Relief flooded through Snape as he saw a glimpse of the boy Harry had been before, and he truly hoped together he and Barclay could bring him back.

At the kitchen table, Snape sipped at a cup of tea while Harry shoved a cheese toastie into his face in between animated questions about Master Barclay and the potions they were working on. After the breakfast fiasco earlier, when Harry had practically thrown his fork across the table in frustration, Snape had made the executive decision to forgo the pasta salad in favor of a lunch devoid of utensils. Even if it was messy, Harry could hold onto the piece of cheese toast a lot easier than he could a fork, so Snape was now devising ways he could adapt his food so that he'd be able to feed himself without much assistance.

Whether it was a morning of cuddles and some extra sleep or the excitement of having Master Barclay at the cottage, Harry was in a much better mood and Snape was grateful for it. He wasn't sure either of them would survive a full day of the drama they'd had this morning.

When he saw the boy had finished eating, he reached across and tapped gently at the table in front of him. "Finish your milk. You need the calories." He had put the milk in a coffee mug, hoping Harry could manage it better than a glass. He'd also cast a silent feather-weight charm on it so it would be easier to maneuver in Harry's weak hands. When Harry managed to drink from it with only minor spillage, Snape felt quite satisfied with himself.

"Can I go down to the lab now?" Harry asked as he wiped his mouth with the back of his hand, smearing crumbs and milk over his face and now his arm.

Snape visibly cringed and shook his head in disappointment. "Honestly, Harry, you're not a mountain troll, there are napkins on the table for a reason. Use them." He put a stack of napkins in front of Harry, but as soon as the boy reached for one and Snape saw the state of his fingers, he grabbed his wrist and pulled it away. "On second thought, you're a complete mess. Go to the washroom and clean your hands and face properly with soap and then we'll go down together."

Harry was eager to see Master Barclay and pushed his chair back, practically jumping up from the table in excitement. Snape grabbed him by the back of the shirt before he could bolt. "Walk slowly. If you fall and hurt yourself because you're rushing around, I can promise you I will be extremely displeased."

"OK, I get it," Harry whined.

Snape released him with a warning look before standing up to take the dishes to the sink. He washed them by hand, but he relented and pulled out his wand to banish the crumbs and spills around Harry's place at the table.

When Harry returned to the kitchen, Snape looked him over carefully before running a hand across his hair and dusting a few crumbs off his shirt. "Very well then, let's go."

It took every ounce of self-control Snape had not to just lift Harry up and carry him down the stairs, but he knew Harry would be mortified if Barclay saw him being treated like a baby. So instead he took a firm grip on his arm and they went down slowly, side by side. Thankfully Harry didn't protest and they made it down without incident.

When they reached the bottom of the stairs, Harry called out enthusiastically. "Hi Master Barclay!"

"Well, Mr. Potter, how wonderful to see you!" Master Barclay looked up from his cauldron briefly with a warm smile on his face. "I'm just in the middle of some complex steps in my brewing but give me just a moment and I will greet you properly."

Snape helped Harry into his work robes and then set him up on a stool where he could see what they were both doing. Harry sat quietly while Master Barclay carefully added ingredients and stirred with the same focus and precision he'd see on Snape. While he stirred with one hand, his lips moved as he counted silently, and with his other hand he sprinkled in some crushed unicorn horn. The potion effervesced slightly and the color changed to a shimmering iridescent silver. He stirred it counterclockwise twelve more times and then pulled his stirrer out, tapping it on the side of the cauldron twice before setting it down on the bench.

After wiping his hands on a clean cloth, Master Barclay walked over Harry and gave him a hearty few pats on the back before shaking his hand gently. "Wonderful to see you looking well, Mr. Potter. How are you feeling? I hope you don't mind that I've invited myself to stay for a bit."

"I'm just glad you're here," Harry beamed. "I really hope you can fix me. Also, you can call me Harry if you want."

"I would be glad to, Harry. We might need to experiment for a bit, but I think we'll get there. Between myself and Professor Snape, I think we'll come up with something helpful. Not to mention, I'll have plenty of opportunities to show you some very interesting things while I'm here. Master Llewelyn has some rare ingredients we'll get to brew with, so we'll make the most of our time together. Now then, would you like to help me collect some of the ingredients for the next step?"

Harry nodded eagerly and Master Barclay helped him off the stool, leaving Snape to work alone on the bubbling cauldrons.

The three of them spent the rest of the afternoon in the lab, Snape brewing quietly on his own while Barclay tried to involve Harry, talking and teaching him along the way. The hours went by quickly before Snape looked at his watch. "I suppose if we want to eat tonight, I should heat something up."

Master Barclay looked up from where he was scribbling some notes on the bench. "Why don't Harry and I take care of that while you finish up down here. We can manage that, can't we Harry?"

Harry nodded enthusiastically. "Yes, sir. We've got tons of food so we don't even have to cook anything, we just have to heat it up."

Snape looked up from his cauldron at Barclay. "Are you sure?"

"Absolutely. I did manage to get two daughters to survive to adulthood, I'm sure we'll figure it out. Come along, Harry."

"You need to help him get up the stairs," Snape said with a worried tone. "His feet get numb, don't let him fall."

Barclay looked over at him with a reassuring smile. "We'll be fine, Severus, I won't let anything happen to him." He put his hand on the boy's shoulders and guided him toward the stairs.

"And Harry, make sure you hold onto the bannister. And go slowly, it's not a race."

"Severus, really. He'll be fine," Barclay said over his shoulder as he helped Harry hang up his robes on the hook by the bottom of the stairs. He turned to Harry and whispered. "I can apparate us to the kitchen if you prefer."

Harry shook his head. "No thank you. I think I can manage the stairs if I'm holding onto the railing."

Barclay nodded and put a hand on his shoulder. "I'll be right behind you. Take your time."

Despite Barclay's reassurance, Snape was unable to focus on anything until he was sure Harry had made it safely up the stairs. He watched Harry take each step, his wand at the ready in case he stumbled or fell. But despite his worst fears, Harry arrived at the top without a single incident and Snape was finally able to let go of the breath he'd been holding and return his attention back to his cauldron.

Upstairs, Barclay and Harry went through the options in the freezer until they settled on a lasagne. After they'd popped it in the oven, the two went out to the garden to pull out some veggies for a salad. Harry stood at the sink helping wash them while Barclay diced them up into a large bowl.

"Should we put on some music? I think I saw a record player in the parlor, it might be nice to lighten the mood a bit, what do you think?"

Harry beamed. "That would be great!" Snape always kept things quiet, and although they were much more at ease talking with each other, they also spent a lot of time in silence, it was the way Snape preferred things and Harry had gotten used to it. But he liked the idea of brightening the atmosphere a bit, things had been a bit grim since he'd come back from the hospital.

Barclay opened a cupboard and looked through a collection of hundreds of records. He turned to Harry. "What are you in the mood for? It looks like Master Llewelyn was quite a hippie in his day, but he's got a brilliant collection of bands from the '60's and 70's. Are you more of a Beatles man or are the Rolling Stones more your style? Or perhaps Jefferson Airplane?" He pulled out a few albums and passed them to Harry.

Harry laughed as he looked at the album with a giant pair of lips and a tongue sticking out. "I don't know any of these bands, really. Whatever you like, sir."

"It looks like we also have quite a selection of broadway soundtracks. Perhaps some Godspell or Evita?" He pulled out a black album with glowing eyes on it. "Ah, Cats. Not my favorite show but there are a few good songs. And it's the original London cast."

"I don't know what Professor Snape likes," Harry said honestly as he shrugged his shoulders. "Why don't you pick, Master Barclay, that way if he hates it, he won't blame me."

Barclay chuckled. "How very cheeky, Mr. Potter, but very sound reasoning indeed. I say we can't go wrong with Simon & Garfunkel. And if he doesn't like it, well, he can pick out tomorrow's soundtrack."

Master Barclay pulled the record out of the album cover and placed it carefully on the turntable. He flicked a switch on the base and it crackled for a few seconds before the music came streaming out. "Sound of Silence, such a classic."

Harry set the table while Master Barclay dished up the salad and set out the glasses. He put out wine glasses for himself and Snape, and then transfigured Harry's glass of milk into a snazzy Chudley Cannon's cup with a lid and a straw. He managed to make it look like a souvenir cup from the stadium so hopefully Harry wouldn't think it was too babyish, but he figured he'd have an easier time sipping his milk with a straw. "I heard you were a quidditch fan, but if that's not your team, let me know and I can change it."

"No, this is great. Thanks Master Barclay." Harry smiled at him, he was enjoying the way the man was making an effort to put him at ease. He had been so much more relaxed with the older wizard today and he couldn't believe he was ever intimidated by the man. As long as he stayed polite and respectful, he was sure he and Master Barclay were going to get along just fine.

"I was never a very good quidditch player, but I do enjoy a good match. I've done some work making healing potions for a few of the players, so they'll occasionally send me tickets for the box seats. Perhaps you can come along sometime if you're interested."

"That would be amazing!"

Barclay opened up a bottle of red wine and decanted it so it could breathe while he threw together some garlic bread and put it in the oven.

By the time Snape came upstairs 45 minutes later, the table was set, the food was all ready and Harry and Barclay were relaxing in the parlor while the record played. Barclay was casually sipping on his wine and Harry was sitting on the floor listening to stories about Snape as an apprentice. The boy was cracking up with laughter when Snape entered the parlor.

"I hope I'm not interrupting your little soiree," Snape said sarcastically, raising his eyebrow at the chaos in the parlor between the laughter, the music, and his mentor perched in his armchair with a mischievous look on his face.

"I was just telling Harry about the time we were at that conference in Munich, you remember?"

Snape rolled his eyes. "I do. Perhaps we should spare Harry some of these stories. I'd prefer it if he still had an ounce of respect for me when you leave here." He shot Barclay a death glare which only made the man smile even more. "Shall we head to the table, then?"

Snape walked toward the record player with the full intention of turning it off, but after seeing how much Harry was enjoying it, he changed his mind and instead he just turned it down a bit before making his way to the kitchen.

"May I pour you a glass of wine, Severus?"

Snape nodded as he took his seat. "Yes, thank you."

When Snape's glass was filled, Barclay raised his own glass and nodded at Harry to do the same. "A toast, gentlemen. To health! Sante!

Harry raised his cup with both hands and tapped it against the two wine glasses with an enormous grin on his face. Despite all of the drama that had brought him there, he was happy to be at the table with two people he knew were going to do everything possible to help him get better. He felt loved and accepted, and he hoped one day he'd grow up to be as brilliant as the two wizards sitting in front of him.

Despite Snape's best efforts to put Harry to bed promptly at 9, Master Barclay had involved him in a rather animated game of Wizarding Chess after dinner. Once again, seeing Harry enjoying himself made it hard for him to put his foot down.

As soon as the game ended, Snape looked at Harry. "It's well past your bedtime, so I don't want to hear any complaints. Up you get."

Harry thought about begging for more time but he knew that he'd end up in bed either way and he'd rather not get told off in front of Master Barclay. "Goodnight Master Barclay. Thanks for coming, I'm really glad you're here."

"Goodnight, Harry. I'll see you in the morning. Tomorrow I'll show you how to work with bloodroot and mandrake pods. You'll need your full wits about you, so get some good sleep tonight."

Snape walked Harry back to his room where he helped him change into pyjamas. Harry was getting better at doing some things on his own, but by the end of the day the muscles in his hands were usually fatigued and his ability to grip things became more difficult. Buttons and zippers had become especially frustrating.

After a few episodes of fighting over the toothbrush, Snape had put a charm on it which allowed the brush to do the work on its own. Even though the toothbrush could get a little aggressive, Harry still preferred it to having Snape brush his teeth like a two-year-old.

Once Harry was settled in bed, Snape gave him his nutrition potions and a dose of dreamless sleep.

"The physical therapist is coming tomorrow morning at 9am. I'll be there with you for that, but then you'll spend time with Master Barclay while I run a quick errand."

"Where are you going?" Harry asked, his curiosity piqued.

Snape had debated telling him about Patrick's letter and his meeting with Elizabeth. He knew at some point he'd have to discuss it with him, especially if Patrick would be coming over to the house, but he wanted to see how things went tomorrow before he brought it up.

"It's a quick meeting, and I'll discuss it with you when I know more. Will you be alright here with Master Barclay?"

"Yeah, of course. I like it when he lets me help him with things. He's a really good teacher, and he's really nice to me."

Harry took off his glasses and Snape cast a quick cleaning spell on them before setting them down on the bedside table. "He's a very good teacher. Just continue to behave and I'm sure he'll be happy to show you a lot of interesting things."

"Do you really think you can heal me?"

"I can promise you we're doing everything we can to try. But patience is important, Harry. I want you to work hard and do your best with the physical therapy tomorrow. It might be challenging, but it will strengthen your body in ways that will only help us heal you more quickly."

A small yawn escaped Harry's lips as he turned over on his side facing Snape. The dreamless sleep was starting to kick in. Snape was sure he'd be out in a few minutes, but he picked up the book and began reading anyway. As expected, three minutes later, Harry was out like a light.

The next morning, Snape woke up refreshed and relaxed. When he'd returned from Harry's room the night before, Barclay had insisted he go straight to bed. He even managed to get him to take a half dose of dreamless sleep, assuring him that he'd be there if Harry needed anything.

So for once, Snape didn't put up a fight, and he slept a good 10 hours for the first time in months. Master Barclay had stayed up for a few more hours, checking on his potions and making adjustments to his notes while the rest of the house slept quietly.

When Snape came into the kitchen at 8:00, Barclay handed him a cup of tea and the two discussed their work for the day. Snape woke Harry for breakfast, but it was a relief having Barclay at the help.

Harry sat down and Barclay placed his cup in front of him. "It's a fruit smoothie. Try it."

"What's that?"

"It's delicious. Like a milkshake but with fruit and yoghurt. It's my secret recipe, but taste it, I think you'll like it." Barclay had spiked it with some additional nutrient potion and some extra protein, but hopefully with all of the fresh fruit and a dash of honey, Harry wouldn't taste it. He'd put it in his Chudley Canon cup with the straw hoping it might be less fuss than the boy struggling to get eggs on his fork.

Harry took a hesitant sip but as soon as he got a taste, he soon guzzled down the whole thing. "That was amazing!"

"If you're still hungry, I can make you something else."

Harry shook his head. "No thanks, that was actually pretty filling."

Snape was impressed. He ate his eggs and toast in quiet amazement at how Barclay had avoided the breakfast meltdown they'd had yesterday without Harry being wise to his plan. He'd watched the man blend the smoothie with a handful of nuts, yoghurt, fruit, milk and even some oatmeal so he was sure it would keep the boy satiated (and it met all of his nutritional goals). He'd have to add it to his breakfast arsenal.

After breakfast, Barclay did the dishes and excused himself to return to the lab while Harry and Snape prepared for the physical therapist. At 8:55, there was a knock on the door, and Snape welcomed a pleasant woman named Nicole. She brought a plastic bin with her and Snape helped her set-up in the parlor, moving the sofa and the table so they had an open space to work.

Over the next hour and a half, Nicole put Harry through some stretches and exercises, at times pushing him beyond his limits. Harry got frustrated at a few points, but he worked hard and her gentle encouragement kept him going. Snape watched from his chair as he jotted down notes and sipped at his tea. When she left, Harry looked completely exhausted.

Harry threw himself on the couch and let out a groan. "That was hard. I'm tired."

"Why don't you take a bath. I've got some muscle soothing potions we can put in and then you can relax for a bit."

"But I'm supposed to help Master Barclay," Harry whined, pushing himself up slightly and turning to Snape so he could see him pout.

"I'm sure he'll manage. And he'll have all afternoon to show you things, right now your recovery is the first priority, and you've just been through a difficult session with the physical therapist. It's not up for debate."

Harry was too tired to argue, so he allowed Snape to run him a bath. He had to admit, once he was in there, soaking with the relaxing oils and potions, he felt a million times better. By the time Snape had helped him back into bed he was more than ready for a nap.

"I'll be back shortly. If you need anything, call out for Master Barclay. But try to just rest. And stay in bed. I don't think I need to explain to you what unpleasantness will befall you if I find out you've gotten out of bed on your own." He lifted an eyebrow for effect, but he knew Harry wasn't going to push him on this.

Harry shook his head and stifled a yawn. "No, sir. I promise, I'll stay in bed." His eyelids were drooping and he curled up on his side, his dragon tucked under one arm.

"Good boy," Snape said as he ran his hand gently over the boy's head. "Get some sleep, I'll check in with you as soon as I'm back."

He was pretty sure Harry was asleep before he left the room, but Snape left his door open just a crack. He popped down to let Barclay know he was heading out and he'd be back shortly. The old man was intensely focused on two of his cauldrons and he just nodded his head.

"Come in, Elliot," Elizabeth said as she opened the door. Coco was waiting inside, wagging her tail gleefully and bouncing up and down with excitement. "This is Coco, I hope you're not afraid of dogs. She's a sweetheart."

"How charming," Snape said sarcastically. He had never grown up with pets and couldn't understand how people let these mangey creatures inside their homes. He gave Coco a glare that said Don't even think about jumping up on me and apparently she could read his vibe because she backed away slightly, wagging her tail nervously from a distance and letting out a little whine.

He followed Elizabeth into her living room where she motioned for him to have a seat. "Would you care for a cuppa?"

"Yes, thank you."

As they sat sipping their tea, Snape waited for the right moment to begin. "I'm going to be blunt, Elizabeth, but I think it's important for you to hear this. Your son is a terror. He is arrogant, disrespectful, resentful, impulsive, manipulative, dishonest...I could go on and on about his less than redeemable qualities but I think you get my point. One might be tempted to blame him, but he's still a child. His failures are not a result of some inborn flaw, but rather the result of your own lazy parenting."

Elizabeth looked like she'd be slapped in the face, but she had no idea how to respond, so she stayed silent. Sitting in front of her was not the angry and emotional Snape she'd seen the last two times they'd met, but rather a composed man, whose analysis seemed at the same time both cold and clinical as well as cruel.

"But I love him, I've done everything for him."

Snape nodded as he set down his tea cup. "That is exactly my point. You indulge him and you spoil him, but you deny him the boundaries and discipline he's clearly so desperate for. I know it is not your intention, but you're setting him up to fail."

Elizabeth couldn't help it, she cried out, letting her words come out with her emotion and tears. "I love him so much, I just want to make him happy."

"You might think you're making him happy, Elizabeth, but clearly he is not. He does not need a friend and an enabler, he needs a parent. He needs someone to teach him right from wrong, to give him expectations, and to hold him to account. Do you hear the way he talks to you? You allow him to disrespect you—you invite it, even—and instead of punishing him, you reward him. Frankly, it's appalling."

Snape was starting to get into his lecture now and he couldn't deny he was enjoying it. There were certain times when he'd get on his soap box and lecture a student, and occasionally another member of staff, and he'd feel himself buoyed by his own insight. It was like riding a wave of his own righteous indignation and today, he was going to allow himself to keep going. He'd pull back now on the harsh criticism, he could certainly see Elizabeth was in a fragile state, but he could also tell he was getting through to her and he didn't want to stop before he'd really made his point. Sometimes you have to be cruel to be kind.

He cleared his throat before he continued. "As you know, I've been a teacher and a Housemaster at a boarding school for more than ten years. In that time, I've seen many potentially good children set out on a bad path. They were not necessarily fundamentally flawed, rather it was repeated small acts of defiance and anger that lead to bullying and eventually them growing up into what I can only describe as adults who plague society. Why? Because the adults who were responsible for reeling them in failed to do so. It is always a tragic outcome for everyone."

Snape was reflecting back, not only on the students he'd seen pass through Hogwarts as a professor, but even some of those he'd encountered as a student. He thought particularly of Sirius Black, and even James Potter and how Dumbledore had failed to hold them responsible for their bullying and reckless behavior. Perhaps James had turned it around, although he still wasn't sure he believed that, but Sirius was now rotting away in Azkaban after going on to murder 12 muggles and by his own actions, his own best friends. His mind went back for a moment to some of the specific incidents where someone should have intervened, and he had to force himself to refocus on the task at hand.

"I'm quite concerned that Patrick is on such an unfortunate trajectory. What he did to Harry went well beyond a childish prank. He's 11, even if he is incapable of thinking through every consequence of his actions, he knew quite well what he was doing was dangerous and life-threatening. What concerns me even more is how he lied and manipulated you, and me, even long afterward when he could have put an end to it. This is very disturbing behavior, and I fear if it is not addressed properly now, Patrick will continue to make poor choices, choices that will eventually result in someone being permanently harmed or even killed. Choices that will one day land him in prison."

Snape took a dramatic sip of his tea before he continued. "I will also be honest and tell you that I'm appalled at how he speaks to you, and the level of disrespect you tolerate from him in your own home. I can promise you that you deserve better than that, and that if you don't teach him how to speak to others with more respect, you are dooming him to a life of conflict with others, not just in his friendships and other personal relationships, but in his ability to work with others or engage respectfully in school, employment, and the community."

By now Elizabeth was in full-on tears. Coco slinked over to her with her tail between her legs, nuzzling her lap as she sobbed into her hands.

Snape was not entirely unfeeling, so he pulled out a handkerchief and pressed it into her hand before softening his tone. "It is clear that you love Patrick very much, and I'm sure your intentions are good, but Elizabeth, if you don't change things, Patrick is going to have a very difficult life. And I know that is not what you want for him."

"I just don't know what to do. He won't listen to me…"

"Well then, you need to make him listen to you. He's a child, Elizabeth. You're the adult and you need to act like it. You are not his friend, you are his parent. There may be times where he doesn't like you or he is angry at you for the boundaries you enforce, but that is your job. It's what makes parenting so difficult."

Snape was starting to feel a bit ridiculous going on about the challenges of parenthood, when he himself had only been a parent for a few weeks. But rather than feel like a hypocrite, he reminded himself that he'd been acting in loco parentis for years and that it was essentially the same thing. Plus he knew he was right.

"I try to make him listen. I yell at him or send him to his room, but it doesn't work."

Snape let out an exasperated sigh. "Have you set clear rules for him? Does he know what you expect of him and how he's supposed to behave?"

Elizabeth sat for a minute and wiped her face. "I don't know. But I'll ask him to do something and he just won't do it if he doesn't feel like it. I feel like I've totally lost all control. I'm losing him more everyday."

"Mmm," Snape hummed in agreement. "It can be tricky with boys this age, believe me, I spend my life dealing with them. Dunderheads. All of them. I know my methods may seem a bit antiquated, but I find most respond well to firm boundaries and clear expectations. I do not want to overstep my place, but I'm willing to help you and Patrick. He seems to be crying out for attention and boundaries. If he really is willing to do this community service working for me, I will do my best to provide that for him."

She looked up at him with something that looked like hope. "Really? Do you think he can turn around? Harry is such a nice and polite boy. How do you do it?

Now Snape was starting to feel perhaps like he'd gone a bit over the top. Harry had turned out surprisingly well considering his appalling upbringing with the Dursleys, but that was a testament to Harry's character, not the circumstances of his childhood. He thought carefully for a moment before he responded, not wanting to terribly misrepresent his brief role in Harry's development.

"Yes, well, Harry was born with a kind and generous heart. But even that can get him into trouble sometimes, he often goes rushing into dangerous situations without thinking about his own well-being." Snape let out an dramatic sigh as he thought back to all of the times Harry had found himself on the brink of death because he was trying to do the noble thing.

"Children are not just small adults, Elizabeth. They are malleable, they are desperate for love and guidance and boundaries. If you allow them to run wild they will, but that isn't what makes for a happy child. They want someone to care enough about them to tell them no, to set expectations, to both reward them for good behavior and punish them for bad. They expect it. They need it. Parenting is not a democracy. I rather consider it more like a benevolent dictatorship. Most of the time. On occasion I've been known to go less benevolent, more dictator, but only when a child gets extremely out of line." He forced a small smile.

Elizabeth laughed awkwardly as she dabbed at her eyes. "I don't know where to start."

"Well, you need to establish some boundaries. Decide on what is acceptable and what is not acceptable behavior in your house. Lay out the rules and consequences clearly. Write them on a giant piece of paper and post them on the wall if you need to. It's time to draw a line in the sand, from now on, it's your rules. If he can't abide by them, he will have consequences."

"Like what? What do you do with Harry?"

Snape let out a long sigh and reached up to rub the bridge of his nose. "It depends. When his emotions are out of control or he needs to calm down, I will send him to his room, or the corner. Sometimes I make him write lines or do chores. Other times, I send him to bed early or restrict him from activities that I know he enjoys. And on rare occasions, for the most egregious behavior, when I want to really make a point, I spank him. I find it's effective to have an arsenal of punishments from which to choose, and for the child to know you won't hesitate to use any of them. But whatever you decide to do, you need to be consistent."

Elizabeth looked up at him. "I'm just at my wits end. He's only 11 but I'm already afraid of him, of upsetting him and making him angry. I'm worried it's too late."

"Tell me, Elizabeth, what were your own parents like?" Snape didn't know if he was crossing a line, but he was actually quite curious. He guessed her life hadn't been easy, but now he really wanted to know.

She hesitated for a moment before she spoke. "I guess I really didn't have any. My dad left when I was young, my mum had a lot of issues. She drank a lot and had a series of awful boyfriends who treated her terribly. Things got so bad at home I came to live with my Gran when I was 12, but she was already older and having health problems. She didn't keep a very close eye on me, so I ran wild and got pregnant with Paddy when I was 16. I feel like I pretty much raised myself and then when I had Patrick, I did everything I could to be a responsible and involved parent—I completely turned my life around for him. But I was a kid raising a kid without a lot of support. It was really hard." A few stray tears trickled down her cheek.

Snape nodded. "I'm sorry to hear that. Many of us grew up with far from perfect childhoods, but that doesn't mean we can't do better for our own children." He wasn't about to go into any details about his own abusive childhood, but he hoped she could read between the lines. He understood how awful it was to grow up without good parents, but he also thought of it as a mandate to do better.

Elizabeth obviously felt a connection to him at that moment and she reached out with her hand, putting it on his arm and looking at him directly in the eye. "I really want to do better, but I don't even know where to start."

He didn't want to pull away, but he felt uncomfortable at the uninvited touch. So he waited for a moment before reaching out for his tea, forcing her to move her hand as he did so. He brought the cup to his lips and took a sip while he regained his composure. "Just out of curiosity- what did you do to punish him after the incident in the caves?"

Elizabeth shook her head. "He was so upset about it, I didn't think I should do anything. We talked about it- I told him it was wrong and I think he knew it. Then the police came, and I think they really scared him. He was genuinely distraught when he heard what happened to Harry. He woke up crying in the night and I think he's filled with a lot of guilt."

Snape furrowed his brow and his voice became indignant. "So he had no consequences? He almost killed a boy and he had absolutely no consequences?" He had tried not to raise his voice, but he couldn't believe it.

"He seemed distraught enough, Elliot, I didn't want to make things worse." Elizabeth shrank back into the couch, recognizing the disapproval and anger in his voice.

Snape shook his head and took a calming breath. He'd promised himself he wouldn't let his emotions get the better of him today. "Right, well, I can't tell you how to do your job, Elizabeth, but I think you need to reconsider this. Patrick needs to learn a lesson and you need to make some changes. Not to mention, perhaps if were punished properly, it would help him feel less guilty. I think you know what I'd do in your position, but at least you should put him on some kind of restriction. For a month, minimum. Make sure he comes home every single day and does his homework. No rugby. No playing with friends. No TV. He will do chores around the house and go to bed early. Any back talk or refusal to do so, and you extend it by a week. He'll probably revolt, but at some point he'll tire of pushing you and realize it's to his advantage to do as he's told. It can be ugly in the beginning, but eventually he'll catch on."

"That seems so harsh, Elliot."

He put his cup down with a loud clink, narrowing his eyes at her in pure disdain. "As it should be, Elizabeth, he nearly killed someone. He's completely out of control. This is a wake-up call. For both of you. He's just lucky Harry didn't die. Can you imagine that on his conscience for the rest of his life? I assure you, he'd never get over it."

She nodded her head and reached down to rub the top of Coco's head. She whispered to herself. "I know, I know."

Snape continued, now with a new resolve. "In addition to whatever punishment you decide on, he will do 30 hours of work for me. Community Service, if you will. That's an hour for every hour Harry was in the cave, and an hour for each day he spent in hospital. Given the seriousness of his transgressions, I feel this is more than appropriate. When he's at my home, he is working for me, and I plan to make it suitably unpleasant. He will do exactly as I say or there will be consequences. I will treat him like I would any student in detention. He will do work around the house or the yard, and any refusal to do so and I will extend his time. I may have him do manual labor, write lines, or stand in the corner. My hope is by the end of this he will understand that he's done wrong and that his actions have serious consequences. I also hope he will feel like he's paid his penance, and hopefully it will relieve him of his guilt and he'll be able to move on. I truly believe this time could have a positive effect on him, but only if you are consistent with him at home."

Elizabeth nodded in agreement. It took her a moment to respond, and she finally asked, "You're not going to beat him, are you?"

Snape didn't mean to but he let out a small laugh before he composed himself again. "Of course not. Despite my personal belief that he could probably benefit from a good hiding, I would never overstep my boundaries. I can assure you I will be strict with him, and he will not enjoy it, but I will never abuse or mistreat him. Ever."

"Thank you, Elliot. I will have a talk with Patrick and get back to you."

Snape had been filled with such anger over the last week, but now it was mostly gone. He'd never admit it, but there was a part of him that felt quite sympathetic for the woman, and even her delinquent, ASBO son. "I know this has been difficult to hear, but I don't think you're a terrible parent. Not at all. It's obvious that you love your son and you just want what's best for him. The reality is that it's a difficult job. We all do our best and sometimes we, too, have to learn the hard way. It's not easy to be a single parent, but you're not alone."

Tears welled in Elizabeth's eyes again. "That means a lot. Thank you. And I hope you know how truly sorry I am for all you've been through with Harry. I know you may never forgive me, or Patrick, but I've felt so guilty knowing Harry has suffered so much. I know we can never make up for it, but I talked with the other people in town and encouraged them to send cards and gifts to the hospital. And I helped organize the food for you both. I hope you don't mind- since I often look after his garden and his home when he's away, Professor Llewelyn left me a key for emergencies-so I made sure your refrigerator was stocked with homemade food. I knew you were angry with me, but I wanted you to know you weren't alone either. I really am so sorry, Elliot."

Snape didn't know how to react to this. He supposed he shouldn't be entirely shocked by the revelation, but he found himself unable to speak or respond. Nothing she ever did would make up for the pain and suffering Harry had been through, but he was still touched by what she'd done.

He could feel an odd emotion bubbling up inside of him but he pushed it down and cleared his throat before he finally found the words. "Well, please let everyone know we appreciate the kind gestures."

It was all he could bring himself to say. They sat in awkward silence for another few moments before Snape stood up. "I should be getting back, I don't like leaving my son when he's unwell. Thank you for the tea."

Elizabeth stood to walk him out, Coco following cautiously behind them, clearly affected by all of the emotion in the room. "Thank you, Elliot. I'll be in touch with you soon. If you or Harry need anything, I hope you'll let me know."

Snape just nodded. "Oh, yes, his bicycle. I'm not sure when he'll be able to ride it again, but I'd like to take it back with me."

"Oh, of course. It's in my garage, I'll bring it outside."

She walked him out the front door where Coco lingered watching him, wagging her tail slowly as she looked at him with her big puppy dog eyes. He eyed her with suspicion as she slowly approached him on the front stoop. When she was close enough, and when he was sure no one could see him, Snape reached out and petted her gently on the head. "Fine, but only because you behaved yourself today. Don't think this means we're friends now."

Coco wagged her tail, basking in the brief affection from the surly man before he walked down the steps and loaded the bicycle into the back of his red hatchback.

Once he arrived home, Snape unloaded the bike (and the new helmet) and put them both up in the garage. It made him sad, wondering if he'd ever see Harry ride it again. He stood for a moment in the garage feeling somewhat overwhelmed. The meeting had been more emotional than he'd expected and it had forced him to really reflect on what it meant to be a parent and the huge responsibility it was. He knew he'd made some mistakes, and he'd probably make more, but he was determined to make sure Harry grew up knowing he was loved.

As soon as he walked in the door, he went straight for Harry's room. He opened the bedroom door quietly and stood in the doorway for several minutes before he gave into his impulses and went over to the side of Harry's bed.

"Are you back?" he heard Harry say in a sleepy voice.

Snape sat down on the bed beside him and ran his hand gently over his forehead, smoothing down his hair. "I'm back."

Harry opened his eyes and gave him a pleading look. "Will you stay with me for a while? Please?"

Snape didn't say anything but he adjusted himself so his shoulders leaned up against the back of the headboard and his legs stretched along the bed. Harry cuddled up next to him and Snape put his arm around the boy, pulling him in closer. They stayed like this for several minutes until Snape finally got up the courage to speak.

"I love you, Harry, I hope you know that."

Harry snuggled deeper into his side. "I know. I love you, too."

Snape reached down and placed a gentle kiss on the top of his forehead, grateful that this time his skin was warm and full of life. He held the boy tightly for a moment before he closed his eyes and allowed himself to just soak in the feeling of love he felt coursing through him. He'd never understand the twists of fate that had brought the boy into his life, but in that moment he forgot all his regrets and just felt deep, deep gratitude.

Chapter Text

Just after 3:30pm, there was a timid knock at the door. Snape glanced at the clock, set his papers on the table and slowly rose from his chair, smoothing his hands down his pant legs as he strolled casually to the foyer.

Pausing momentarily to ensure his face was suitably rigid and stern, he opened the door and fixed his eyes on the 11-year-old standing on his front stoop. Without a word, he lifted his left arm and made a rather pointed gesture of rotating his wrist and glancing at his watch. 

“You’re late, Mr. Owens.” 

The truth was, Patrick was only four minutes late, but Snape was not about to cut him any slack. He was planning to use his “community service” time with the boy to break him down before he slowly built him back up again. Properly, this time, he hoped. With a modicum of manners and some basic respect.

He gave the boy a disapproving stare before he stepped aside, indicating with a small flick of his head that he should come in. Once Patrick passed the threshold, Snape closed the door firmly and paused purposefully before he continued his lecture. 

“I do not take kindly to tardiness. It is arrogant and disrespectful and suggests that your time is more valuable than my own.”

Patrick pulled his face into a smug expression. He could feel the annoyance bubbling up inside of him but when it was clear Snape expected a response, he forced out a perfunctory “Sorry.” 

Clearly, he was not sorry at all.

“I’m sorry, sir ,” Snape sneered, waiting for the boy to repeat it.

Patrick stared at him for a good 30 seconds before he realized that Snape would not let him move until he got the response he was looking for.  He exhaled loudly before he finally replied, “Sorry sir ” in a mocking tone.

Oh, this will be a delight, Snape thought to himself, his lip curling upward for a flash of a second. If Patrick thought for a moment he could get away with a petulant response like that, he was in for a very rude awakening. Game on, you obnoxious little brat.

Snape crossed his arms and gave his most foreboding professor look, with his jaw tightly clenched and his eyes cold and steely. “While you’re here, you will address me with proper respect at all times, do you understand?” 

“Yeah, OK.” Patrick scoffed, and he let his face settle into a smirk while he rolled his eyes. He had promised his mum he would show up and do these hours. He was prepared to do some stupid chores, but who does this bloke think he is?

Snape narrowed his eyes further, holding the boy in place with an icy gaze. He sneered through his teeth. “Try again, Mr. Owens.”

Patrick waited to respond until he could see a small vein flickering in the man’s left temple. “Yes sir ,” he finally said, irritation evident in his voice, defiance written all over his face.

Refusing to lose his cool at this obvious challenge, Snape leaned down and lowered his voice while staring directly into the boy’s face. He spoke slowly to emphasize that he was in complete control of his emotions. 

“When I say respect, I mean both your words and your attitude. I will not put up with your insolence, so I suggest you mind your tone. Am I clear?”

Patrick wasn’t easily intimidated, but Snape was inches from his face and he could practically feel the man’s hot breath on his forehead. He tried to hold Snape’s unrelenting gaze for as long as he could, but it finally overwhelmed him and he averted his eyes before giving in and mumbling a defeated “Yes, sir.”

Satisfied he’d established his authority, Snape returned to his full height. “If you show up late again, there will be unpleasant consequences. In future, it would be in your best interest to arrive on time.”

After glaring at him for a few more seconds, Snape turned around brusquely. Patrick waited until he was sure he wouldn’t be seen before he rolled his eyes dramatically and shoved his hands into his pockets as he shuffled behind him into the parlor. 

When they got to the middle of the room, Snape stopped, turned slightly toward Patrick and pointed toward the back of the room with his left hand.

“You will begin today by spending ten minutes facing the wall to reflect on the poor decisions that brought you here.”

Patrick’s eyes grew wide, anger and indignation erupting across his face. “Are you mad? I’m not five years old. Sod off!” 

Without another word, Snape took Patrick firmly by the arm. “On second thought, we’ll make that twenty minutes. There will be no more backtalk or disrespectful language.”

Once he had deposited the boy firmly in front of the corner, Snape leaned down behind him and spoke in a harsh whisper. “You will stand there quietly with your mouth shut until I give you permission to leave. I suggest you get your emotions under control and do as you're told or this will be a very long afternoon for you, Mr. Owens.”

Satisfied he was starting to get through to the boy, Snape made his way back to his armchair where he picked up his papers and began to read. 

For a few minutes, the parlor was quiet except for the ticking of the clock and the occasional sound of a page being turned. Snape was rather pleased that despite his initial outburst, Patrick had not continued to fight him once he’d positioned him at the wall.

Just as he was congratulating himself on a job well done, Snape heard a sneering voice from behind him.

“I’m supposed to be doing work for you, not standing in a bloody corner,” Patrick spat angrily, turning around to cast hateful glares in Snape’s direction.

Without raising his voice or even looking up from his papers, Snape responded coolly. “Congratulations, Mr. Owens, you’ve just reset your time. And to clarify, you’re here to be punished for the egregious behavior that nearly got a boy killed. How you spend your time here is entirely up to me. If you choose to continue with your childish and petulant outbursts, I can promise you, I will make this time most unpleasant. Do not test me. Now turn around, put your nose in the corner and keep your mouth shut.”

Patrick kicked the wall angrily. “Bloody bullshit is what this is.”

“You will now be there for 30 minutes and you’ll write me lines afterward. Do not kick the wall again, and mind your language.” 

Snape kept his tone bored and dismissive. He wished more than anything he could get up and deliver a few well-deserved smacks, but sadly that was outside his mandate. So instead he decided to ignore the boy, which he knew would further enrage him.

As Patrick seethed in the corner, bored out of his mind, he was quickly realizing that there was no way out of this unless he stayed quiet and kept to his corner.

While the minutes ticked by at a glacial pace for Patrick, Snape was not bothered in the least. He could have happily sat there all day, sipping his tea and reading. He couldn’t deny his spirit was slightly buoyed by the fact that he had scored a moral victory when Patrick finally accepted that it was pointless to engage with him in a battle of wills. Silly boy, he’ll learn soon enough.

When the 30 minutes were up, Snape put his papers on the side table and called Patrick out of the corner.

“Come here, Mr. Owens,” he said, pointing to the floor in front of him and refusing to move from his chair. It was one of his favorite power moves.

Patrick dragged himself over and stood in front of Snape with his arms crossed over his chest and thinly-veiled loathing in his eyes. 

Snape looked down at him with disapproval. “Your ten minutes of reflection time became nearly an hour because you insisted on throwing a tantrum and being defiant. You may get away with that kind of behavior elsewhere, but I will not tolerate any of your cheek or disrespect. Do you understand?”

“Yeah.”

“I beg your pardon?” Snape said, raising his voice slightly and narrowing his eyes dangerously at the boy as he leaned forward, daring him to talk back again.

Remaining defiant, Patrick let out an exasperated sigh before pursing his lips and forcing out a reply. “Yes, sir.”

Snape raised an eyebrow. “My, my we are feeling obstinate. Perhaps you need more time in the corner after all.”

“No, sir,” Patrick said quickly, he didn’t think he could take another minute in that blasted corner. He adjusted his tone carefully. “Sorry, sir…please.”

With a nod of his head, Snape stood up and walked toward the kitchen. “Come along.” 

Reaching into a drawer, Snape pulled out a notepad and a pen and dropped it down rather dramatically on the kitchen table with a small thwack . “Since you couldn’t control your impudent little mouth, you will now sit at the table and write ‘I will not use disrespectful or offensive language’ 100 times. And I promise you, if I hear one more exasperated sigh or impertinent tone, I will double it.”

“What? Why?! You just made me stand in the bloody corner for ages, how come now I have to write lines?”

Snape pulled out the kitchen chair, dragging it loudly across the floor and setting it down audibly with a thud before hardening his gaze on Patrick. “You will now write it 200 times. Open your mouth again and I’ll double it once more. If you’d like to leave here before sunset, I suggest you refrain from arguing and cursing at me. Is that clear or shall we return you to the corner until you’re ready to behave?”

Patrick was itching to give the man a piece of his mind but instead he just gritted his teeth and shook his head.

“When I ask you a question, you will give me a verbal response.” Snape enunciated each word slowly. Am. I. Clear?”

“Yes sir.” 

Snape snapped his fingers and pointed at the chair. “Then sit down and start writing. I don’t want to hear another word.”

Over the next hour and a half, Patrick sat quietly writing lines, the fight completely drained out of him. Against all odds, he kept his mouth shut and did exactly as he was instructed. Snape was only reminded he was there when he heard the occasional tapping of his pen and a single melodramatic sigh. 

“I’m finished, sir,” Patrick said in what was easily the most resigned and polite tone he’d used all day. 

Snape was certain it wouldn’t be the last of their battle of wills, but he was pleased he managed to at least make some kind of progress over the afternoon.  Just to further remind the boy whose time he was on, Snape waited several minutes before he set down his papers, took a long sip of tea, and made his way into the kitchen. 

When he arrived at the table he looked down at the pages briefly before putting out his hand. “Give them to me.”

Patrick gathered up the stack of papers and handed them to Snape with the tiniest look of hopeful anticipation. In that moment, Snape realized that despite the boy’s abysmal attitude, there was a small part of him who wanted to please him, who was desperate for some positive attention and a little bit of praise. Not today, I’m afraid.

Without even looking at them, Snape unceremoniously ripped the pages in half before walking over and dumping them into the rubbish bin. Keeping his face in a well-practiced look of indifference, Snape paused before he drove his lesson home. 

“If you waste my time with your nonsense, Mr. Owens, I will waste yours. I suggest when you return tomorrow, you do so on time, and with your attitude in check or I promise you, I will find ways to make your time here most unpleasant.”

The boy was speechless, a look of utter shock and horror plastered on his face. He couldn’t believe Snape had just ripped up nearly two hours of work without a second glance. However, instead of feeling the rage he expected, Patrick actually felt a little bit broken and hurt. He was out of energy to fight with the man so he let his head drop slightly as he answered solemnly, “Yes, sir.”

“You will be here tomorrow at 3:30pm and not a second past or we will repeat this until you can learn to be on time. You’re dismissed.” 

Snape turned abruptly and walked to the front door, pausing for a moment before he opened it to glance down at the dejected tween following behind him. As the boy passed by, he put a firm hand on his shoulder. “I expect better from you tomorrow, Mr. Owens.”

His tone was almost gentle, a calculated move on Snape’s part to leave the boy with the smallest hint of paternal affection. He hoped it would give Patrick a sense that maybe, if he did behave himself, he might just be rewarded with the acceptance and positive attention he secretly craved. 

“Yes, sir.” 

Snape gave him a nod and a single pat on the shoulder. “Ride carefully.”

As soon as the door closed behind him, Patrick reached up and pushed the tears from his eyes with the back of his hand. He picked his bike up off the gravel, wiped his face with his shirt and walked quickly toward the main road, eager to get home. He’d never admit it, but he needed a hug from his mum. 

Snape reached up to massage his temples, exhaling slowly as he closed the front door. Is it too early to have a drink?

He knew he needed to get back to work. Although they were making progress, there was still a lot of work to be done before they’d have a potion ready for Harry. 

The last few days had gone well, they’d found a rhythm and between Snape and Barclay they were able to brew fairly quickly as they experimented with new ingredients and formulations. Snape had come up with a revolutionary idea to cure the nerve damage; it was complex and highly experimental, but with Barclay’s help he was confident they could make it work.

Snape opened the back door and took a moment to close his eyes and breathe in the fresh air. If he was honest, he would kill for a cigarette, but instead he settled for a few minutes of dying afternoon sunlight and a warm ocean breeze. 

He hadn’t smoked since his apprenticeship. OK, maybe since his second year teaching at Hogwarts, but he’d given it up after Minerva and Albus had continued to nag him about “being a better role model for the students.” What a joke . 

On rare occasions he’d sneak a cheeky fag after he confiscated a pack of cigarettes from a wayward student. Most of the time it was an overstressed Ravenclaw. Sometimes a Gryffindor. No one in his own house would dare be careless enough to get caught with contraband, they knew the punishment would be swift and harsh. In the past he’d been known to slipper students in the common room as a reminder to everyone else of what would happen if they got caught sullying the House reputation. He always held his Slytherins to a higher standard, and woe be on any student who failed to uphold it. In recent years, though, he tended to turn a blind eye. He was growing soft in his old age.

For the non-Slytherins, as soon as he finished giving them a thorough dressing down (and usually a few detentions), he’d shove the pack into his pocket and wait for the moment after curfew when he could finally light up at the top of the astronomy tower. There was something utterly enjoyable about looking out over the Hogwarts grounds late at night, after all the kiddies were in bed, exhaling clouds of smoke into the cool night air and reveling in a small act of rebellion. Did it make him a hypocrite? Probably. But there were so few pleasures he allowed himself, it wasn’t something he spent time beating himself up over. 

Glancing at his watch, Snape took one more minute to breathe before he refocused himself and returned inside, locking the door behind him.

He had barely made it halfway down the stairs to the lab when Harry looked up from his bench, beaming. “How was it? What did you make him do?”

Raising a brow as he put on his work robes, Snape replied sharply. “That’s not really your concern, now is it?”

“Oh come on, pleeaaasee? Did you make him scrub the floors? Clean the gutters?” Harry could barely contain his excitement, he was dying for Snape to give him all of the juicy details.

“How Mr. Owens spends his time here is none of your business, so unless you’d like to find out first-hand, Mr. Potter, I’d advise you to redirect your attention elsewhere. I imagine you wouldn’t want me to discuss your punishments with him, so I will afford him the same courtesy and not discuss his with you.”

Harry let his bottom lip stick out in a mild pout. “Awww, come on. Did you at least make him cry?”

Snape dropped his voice down and gave him a warning look. “Harry. Enough.”

“Fine.” Harry dropped down on his seat looking somewhat disappointed, but he knew better than to push Snape once that look came out. 

“Why don’t you focus on finishing your work. If you can do another chapter before dinner, perhaps Master Barclay will play chess with you later.” He tapped on Harry’s textbook. “I would have thought you’d be further along than this.”

Before Harry could respond, Barclay chimed in. “I apologize, Severus, I asked him to help me locate some of the more unusual ingredients in the storeroom. Master Llewelyn isn’t quite as organized as you or I, so it took some extra time I’m afraid,” he said, giving Harry a small wink. 

“Mmmm,” said Snape. “He’s always welcome to help you in the lab, but his studies should come first. He knows that.” He turned his attention back to Harry. “I want you to complete one more chapter. And don’t rush it, I’m going to quiz you on this in the morning.”

Leaving Harry to finish his History of Magic, Snape walked over to Barclay and glanced into the cauldron before looking up to meet the old man’s eyes, his face brightening with hope. He kept his voice barely above a whisper. “Did you do it?”

Master Barclay looked up from his cauldron, stirring carefully as the potion gently blinked bright green with each stir. “I think I’ve had a breakthrough, Severus. I was finally able to get the bioluminescent extract from the fireflies to react as we’d anticipated with the powdered unicorn horn. We can discuss it more later, but I’m quite happy with the results. We should be able to move forward now.”

Harry was hunched over his book with his eyes cast down, but when Snape glanced over at him, he could tell the boy was listening intently to every word. 

“You should be reading, Mr. Potter, not eavesdropping on conversations you haven’t been invited to join.”

Knowing it was probably too much to ask of the boy, Snape cast a quick silencing spell before turning back to Barclay. 

“This is excellent news. I’ll start working on the other components. Do you think the firefly proteins are strong enough or do we need to experiment with the bioluminescent plankton?” 

Tapping his stirrer gently on the side of the cauldron, Barclay set it down carefully on the bench, his eyes never leaving the cauldron as the potion continued to blink fluorescent green as it rotated in a clockwise swirl. “I’d like to set up some trials tonight, to test the strength of it’s more unique properties. Let’s discuss it after Harry goes to bed, I don’t want to get his hopes up before we know if it will work.”

Snape nodded in agreement. “Indeed. I’ll review your notes and set up some experiments we can run later this evening. Why don’t you and Harry go prepare dinner? I'll join you shortly.” He flicked his wand and removed the silencing shield. 

He took one more look at the shimmering, blinking potion in the cauldron and allowed himself an almost imperceptible smile. 

If Barclay was right, then this was a huge step in the right direction to heal Harry. They had run into problems with simple healing droughts and nerve regeneration potions because regrowing nerves was an extremely slow and complicated process. Unlike healing bone with skele-gro or using a blood replenisher that just caused cells to rapidly multiply, healing nerves required regrowing millions of specific synaptic connections, a very complex and intricate process. Each millimeter of nerve tissue had thousands of synaptic connections that had to be reconnected precisely if the nerve was going to function. 

For the last few years, Snape had been experimenting with using bioluminescent proteins and enzymes to alter time within potions. It was a pet area of research for him, and all of his work so far had been purely theoretical, but if he was right about its magical properties, he could use bioluminescence to alter the space-time continuum. If he coupled it correctly with other ingredients, he could specifically target it for the nerve tissue. If it took peripheral nerves 2-3 years to fully regenerate, he hypothesized they could heal and regenerate nerves at a much more rapid pace, perhaps in a few hours by using targeted and focused alterations of time within the potion. 

As soon as the silencing charm was lifted, Harry looked up from his book and turned toward the two older men, his arms crossed over his chest and anger flickering in his eyes. 

“You can’t just go around casting silencing spells whenever you feel like it. I’m supposed to be your apprentice, you know. And this potion is for me. I have a right to know what you’re working on!”

“I beg your pardon?” Snape said, his brows coming together and his voice dropping to a growl. He stalked over to Harry and towered over him on the stool. “First of all, you do not address Master Barclay or me with that tone— Ever . Nor do you tell us what we can and cannot do. You seem to have forgotten your place, Mr. Potter. I am the Potions Master and the adult, and as you have rightly pointed out, you are my apprentice, and a child. When we are in this lab, you are under my direction, not the other way around. I will share information with you if and when I decide the time is right. If you have anything else to say about it, you and I can discuss it in private.”

Harry shrank slightly on his stool, his face flushing with embarrassment at being told off in front of Master Barclay. “Sorry.”

“Consider this your warning, Mr. Potter. If you forget yourself again, there will be consequences, and you may lose your privilege to be here until you can prove you understand what your roles and responsibilities are in the lab. We are working with expensive and rare ingredients, doing potentially dangerous work. This is not a place for idle chatter, nor will I tolerate any disrespect or insolence. Are we clear?”

“Yes, sir.”

Harry turned back to his book and tried to will away the tears that were threatening to fill his eyes. He attempted to swallow down that feeling of bitter disappointment rising up in his chest and desperately tried to focus on something else. It had been a long time since Snape had been in full Professor Snape mode and Harry had almost forgotten what it looked like and how intimidating it could be. He didn’t miss it at all, but it was a stark reminder that no matter how close they’d gotten or what they’d been through, when Harry stepped into the potions lab, Professor Snape meant business. 

An awkward silence hung in the air before Barclay spoke up. “I’ve left my notes on my bench, Severus. Feel free to look through them and run any samples from the cauldron…Harry, why don’t we go upstairs and prepare dinner together.” He walked over and put a hand on Harry’s shoulder, giving it a reassuring squeeze. “Have you finished your chapter?”

Refusing to look up in case Barclay could see the tears threatening to fall, Harry shook his head. “No, sir. Not yet.”

“Come along, you can finish it upstairs while I work on dinner.” He gave him a few pats on the back for encouragement. “Up you get.”

Harry put his head down, collected his books and walked toward the stairs, making a point not to look at Snape as he made his way toward the parlor. 

As the boy passed by, Snape grabbed him by the arm. He kept his voice firm, but there was no trace of anger. “We’ll talk about this more later. But I need you to remember when you are in the lab, we are here in a different capacity. This is not an extension of our parlor or our kitchen table. Here, I am the Potions Master and you are my apprentice, and you need to behave accordingly. Do you understand?”

Harry nodded his head, still looking somewhat dejected by the earlier rebuke. 

“Pardon?” Snape said as an eyebrow raised up. 

Harry lifted his head enough to make eye contact. “Yes, sir,” he said softly.

“Very well. Hang up your robes. I’ll be up shortly.” Snape let go of his arm and put a hand softly on his back, giving it a short, gentle rub before returning to his workbench. 

Barclay waited for Harry to mount the stairs before he followed behind him. It took everything in Harry not to cry out in frustration.

After dinner, Harry and Barclay played chess while Snape worked in the lab. 

At twenty past nine, Barclay looked up at the clock. “It’s getting late, Harry, we’ll finish the game tomorrow.”

“Yes, sir.”

Harry knew better than to argue with Barclay, not because he was scared that Barclay would tell him off as much as he was sure Snape would lose his mind if he ever found out. Not to mention, he respected and looked up to Master Barclay, and he enjoyed his company. Despite all of Snape’s ramblings about Barclay being a stickler, he’d actually been pretty chill when it came to Harry. 

“I’ll send Professor Snape up to say goodnight in a few minutes.” Barclay pushed himself up from the couch before reaching a hand out to help Harry stand up from the floor. “Also, I don’t want to overstep, but I just want you to know that I sympathize with your frustration. Please just trust us that we’re doing everything we can, and that we both have your best interests at heart.”

Harry nodded his head. “Yes, sir. I understand. Thank you.”

“Professor Snape cares very deeply for you Harry. I know it may be hard to understand, but this has all been very hard on him as well. He’s doing his best.” Barclay put a hand on Harry’s shoulder. “Now off you go, you’d best get to bed before we both get a telling off.”

A small smile crept onto Harry’s face. “Goodnight, Master Barclay.”

“Goodnight Harry. Sleep well.”

Harry woke up in the middle of the night to go to the loo and as he walked back to his room, he realized there was an unusual light streaming out of the parlor. He crept quietly past his bedroom and toward the parlor, moving slowly and keeping his ears out for any noise. 

When he got to the parlor entrance, he realized the bookcase door was open to the stairs, and he could hear muffled voices coming from down in the lab. Barclay and Snape were both still working downstairs, and from the sound of it, they were having a somewhat heated debate. 

Harry glanced up at the clock. It was nearly 3am. He knew if he got caught, Snape would skin him alive, but his curiosity got the better of him. He was dying to know what they were working on and so far they hadn’t told him anything. He was pretty sure they were getting close to having a potion ready and that had to be the reason they were still up working!

Slowly and carefully, Harry crouched down by the top of the stairs. He knew as long as they stayed in the lab, they’d never be able to see him. That said, he wouldn’t have much time if one or both of them decided to come back up the stairs. He held onto the side of the bookshelf and leaned his head in.

“I’m not sure I’m anywhere close to being ready to give him this potion,” he heard Snape say, although his voice was low and deep and he had to strain to hear it. 

“Severus, I would never suggest you give an unsafe potion to Harry, but he’s getting frustrated. I can see him withering a bit each day, not being able to hold a pen or a fork, or ride a bike or a broom. I have enormous faith in what you’ve created. At some point we’ll need to take a chance.”

Harry heard what sounded like Snape’s hand slamming down on the bench top. His voice got louder.

“He is my child, I am not going to experiment on him like he’s some kind of guinea pig. He’s been doing well with the physical therapy, and the occupational therapists have helped him get better at doing daily tasks on his own. He’s adapting. We’re wizards for Merlin’s sake. Once we’re out of this muggle nightmare, we can teach him spells to help him do almost anything. I’m sure he can live a full life even if his nerve damage never heals.”

A wave of nausea came over Harry when he heard these words. Did Snape really not want to heal him? He promised he’d do everything he could to make me better. If he has a potion that could heal me, why won’t he just give it to me? Harry had to lean back for a moment and calm himself down before he could listen again. 

“We’ll do appropriate experiments before we ever give it to him, Severus. We can run experiments on animal models first. But the initial tests have proven that your theory is sound. This potion is going to work.”

“I haven’t made up my mind yet. I also think we’re going to need to get the plankton from the Indian Ocean. Their bioluminescent properties are slightly different. It may alter time at a different rate, I want the calculations to be precise. If we over or undershoot it, the consequences could be dire.”

“I’ll work on tracking it down. Otherwise, I think we should go ahead and bottle this now. We can start running animal experiments later this week. Why don’t you get some sleep, Severus. I’ll finish up down here.”

Hearing that, Harry got an adrenaline rush and pushed himself up from the floor. He prayed he’d have enough time to get back to his room before Snape made it up the stairs. His legs and feet were stiff from crouching, so he held the wall for support as he tried to walk quickly but quietly back to his room. His feet were numb and painful, but he pushed on, knowing he’d be in so much trouble if he got caught.

By the time he made it back in bed, his heart was beating out of his chest and he was out of breath, his forehead covered in sweat. He hadn’t heard any footsteps in the hallway behind him so he was hopeful he’d made it back to his room before Snape got to the parlor. 

He laid in bed replaying the conversation he’d overheard. He didn’t care what Snape said, he wasn’t going to stay like this forever. He was with Barclay, he knew Snape was a brilliant Potions Master, and even if he didn’t want to use Harry “as a guinea pig”- Harry was willing to take that risk. 

He made up his mind, if they didn’t give him that potion by the end of the week, he was going to take it himself. If Master Barclay believed it would work, that was good enough for him. Snape wasn’t going to keep it from him because he was afraid of a stupid side effect. Well, Harry wasn’t going to let that happen. It’s his life, his body, it should be his choice. And he wants the potion.

Harry tossed and turned for nearly an hour before he finally fell back asleep, trying to plan how he was possibly going to get his hands on that blasted potion. 

“Why don’t you get some sleep, Severus. I’ll finish up down here.”

Snape looked at the potion one more time. It did look perfect, and all of the initial tests he’d run on it had come out exactly as expected. He was pretty sure they had done it.

“Fine. I think we can move forward with the second and third components. I don’t know how long this potion will be stable, so I want to get those brewing right away.  I want to run animal trials on each component separately before we run them together so we can figure out the timing and the dosage of each component for someone Harry’s size.”

Barclay began to gently bottle the potion. “I’ll keep one bottle undisturbed for the final potion, and the rest we can use to run our experiments. It will hopefully be enough.”

Once it was bottled, Snape lifted it up and swirled gently in the light. It was dark green with small neon flecks that looked like stars floating in its very own universe of dark potion. He picked up his quill and wrote carefully on the label: “HP #1- for nerve regeneration.” He signed his and Barclays initials on the lower right hand side and then placed the bottle in the top cabinet to the left of his bench. “Better kept in the dark, I should think.”

“I agree. Now, please, get some sleep, Severus. We have a lot of work to do over the next few days, and Harry needs you.”

Snape nodded his head. “Thank you, Master Barclay. For being here. I couldn’t have done this…any of this, without you.”

“You know what the muggles say. ‘Teamwork makes the dream work!’” Barclay chuckled slightly. “I believe in this potion, Severus, and in you. Only a few more steps to go and hopefully Harry will be back to full health.”

“Goodnight. Try not to stay up too late. And take your time in the morning. Make sure you get enough rest.”

“I’ll be fine, Severus. Goodnight.”

Snape dragged his tired body up the stairs. He glanced at the mantle clock on his way up and groaned when he saw it was nearly 3:30am. Harry had physical therapy in the morning so he couldn’t sleep in. Not that he ever did, but it was a nice idea. 

He thought about stopping to check on Harry, but the house was quiet and he was trying to restrain himself. After his third day home, Harry had complained about all of the wards on his room and Snape being too overprotective, so he’d reluctantly agreed to remove them as long as Harry kept one of the charmed mirrors at his bedside. If he had an emergency at night, he could open the small compact and call for Snape and it would send an alert to the small mirror he always carried with him. 

Harry was getting stronger by the day, and Snape worried less about him falling out of bed and hurting himself, but he liked to know Harry could reach him if he needed anything. And he knew he shouldn’t, but he couldn’t stop himself from worrying completely. Not after everything they’d been through.

So instead, he dragged himself to bed and fell asleep on top of the quilts, not even bothering to even change into pyjamas. 

The next morning flew by in a flash. Harry had a mission and he kept his head down and his ears and eyes open. Snape still had several other cauldrons going, but he had seen Master Barclay with what he suspected was “the” potion. It was a dark green with shimmering flecks. 

Harry couldn’t quite tell what they were doing with the potion, but Master Barclay would occasionally dip into it to run a series of experiments on some fish or spiders on the other side of the lab.

At one point, Snape caught Harry staring in Master Barclay’s direction, and he snapped his fingers and pointed to his school books. 

“Harry!” he said tersely. 

Harry turned his head toward Snape, “Huh?”

Snape raised an eyebrow at him before he corrected himself.

“Sorry. Yes, sir?”

“Focus on your own work and stop staring into space.” Snape dipped his head in the direction of his books.

“Yes, sir. Sorry. I was just thinking.”

“You can think with your eyes on your schoolbooks. Focus, Harry. I haven’t build time into your study schedule for day-dreaming.” 

“Yes, sir.”

Not wanting to seem too suspicious, Harry tried not to act too interested in everything going on in the lab. He hunched over his school books and worked diligently, fighting against his deepest instincts to ask questions and snoop around. He needed Snape to have his guard down if he was going to get to that potion.

At 3:15pm, Snape called Harry to follow him upstairs. 

“Patrick will be here shortly. I’m going to have him do work outside, but he may need to come in the house for a bit. Do you want to stay in the parlor or work in your room?”

Harry considered this for a minute. He didn’t particularly want to see Patrick, although a part of him was curious to see how Snape was dealing with him. He wouldn’t mind gloating while Patrick got told off or shouted at. 

“If you stay in the parlor or at the table, we will be working. I don’t want you to be distracted by Patrick being here.” Snape could practically see Harry daydreaming about witnessing Patrick being bossed around. “But if I need to bring him inside to talk to him or put him in a corner, you will be asked to go to your room.”

“You put Patrick in the corner?” Harry asked, an evil smile crossing his face. 

“Harry,” Snape groaned. “Can you be mature about this or not? If not, you can work in your room.”

Harry pouted slightly. “Why can’t I just go downstairs with Master Barclay? I’m not going to bother him. I work downstairs every day.”

“Master Barclay is doing some dangerous experiments this afternoon and I don’t want you down there. When I tell you to stay out of the lab, you are to stay out of the lab. Without question. Do you understand?”

Harry had to control himself from rolling his eyes. He’d already had an exhaustive lecture on it earlier today. “Yes, I know. I don’t have a death wish.”

Snape raised an eyebrow. “A simple ‘Yes, sir’ will suffice. And believe me when I tell you that you will wish for death if you ever go into that lab without permission.”

“Yes, sir.” Harry could feel his pulse quicken. He still had no idea how he was going to get that potion, but he still had a few days left to figure it out. He had given himself a deadline of the end of the week, and he was running reconnaissance now. Besides, even if Snape was going to be pissed that he snuck into the lab, it’d be worth it if the potion healed him. 

“Set your books up in the parlor. We’ll have tea first, so why don’t you put on the kettle while I arrange the tea set?”

A few minutes later, Harry was sitting comfortably on the couch enjoying his tea and Jammie Dodgers when he heard a knock at the door. He looked over at Snape who stood calmly from his chair and shot Harry a look that he knew meant “stay quiet and don’t move.”

Sure enough, Patrick had not only shown up on time, but three minutes early. And if he had anything sassy to say, he was certainly planning to keep it to himself. 

Snape opened the door. “On time today, I see, Mr. Owens.”

“Yes, sir,” Patrick said, determined to be on his best behavior, he wasn’t about to spend another afternoon in a purgatory of parlor corners and kitchen tables. 

“Good. Follow me.”

Snape walked him out to the garage and pulled up the rickety metal door. Anticipating Patrick’s arrival, he’d taken the car out and parked it down the drive.

“Take everything out. Give everything a good clean, and then put it back in an organized fashion. Anything that looks like rubbish or needs to be repaired, leave it out on the drive. When you’re finished, give the garage a good sweep. There’s a garden hose on the side of the house. I’ve also left some rags, a broom, and some cleaning supplies over there,” Snape said, pointing to the left of the garage.

With a nod, Patrick said “Yes, sir.”

“Any questions?”

“No sir.”

“Very well, you may begin.”

Snape was not entirely shocked, but pleasantly surprised that Patrick seemed to be on his best behavior. He knew he’d been hard on the boy, but he was pleased it had the intended effect. 

The boy that had shown up today—on time, he might add— was a much more subdued and respectful boy. Overall he had fairly low expectations for Patrick to get the job done well, but he figured it would keep him busy, and it would be an exercise in discipline and following directions. If he’d really wanted the garage clean, he could have just flicked his wand. No, this was part of the process.

Although Harry was disappointed he couldn’t hear any of the conversation Snape was having with Patrick outside, he felt quite smug to know that while he was inside enjoying tea and biscuits, Patrick was outside, covered in sweat and dirt, cleaning out the garage.

Over the next hour, Harry and Snape sat in the parlor while Harry read through his Charms book. He still couldn’t hold a pen well enough to write so he was just reading aloud while Snape talked him through the theory, doing demonstrations as needed. He couldn't wait until his Apprenticeship went through and he could officially use a wand again. Assuming he could hold the damn thing.

Midway through the lesson, Snape excused himself to check on Patrick. When he walked out to the garage, he found the boy sitting on a lawn chair in the driveway with his eyes closed, apparently taking a small kip.

Patrick opened his eyes as Snape stepped in front of the sunlight, casting a dark shadow over his face.

“Hard at work, I see Mr. Owens.”

“I was just taking a break, sir. I’ve been out here for ages.”

Snape looked around, unimpressed. “You’ve hardly done a thing. How very disappointing… If you choose not to do the work I assign you, I can always bring you inside and have you stand in the corner for two hours. My schedule is quite flexible.”

Although Patrick loathed the cleaning, he was not eager to spend his time standing and staring at the wall while Snape casually berated him. He scrambled up from the chair and dusted himself off. “No, sir, I’ll get back to work.”

“I suggest you do. You have two hours to complete the work. If you fail to get it done, you will finish it the next time you come. If that’s the case, I will also assign you lines on the importance of time management and an essay on the benefits of hard physical labor.”

Patrick scrunched up his face in disgust. “No, sir. I’ll finish it today.”

“We’ll see. Perhaps if you stop dawdling and put your head down, that might be possible. Get to work, Mr. Owens.” He tapped his watch as he turned back toward the house. 

Patrick returned to the garage while Snape loitered in the driveway, his arms crossed and his eyes boring into the boy. When he was sure his message had been received, he returned inside to finish his lessons with Harry.

Day and night, Harry watched for opportunities to swipe the potion, but over the last few days Snape had practically banned him from the lab while Barclay ran experiments. Instead of spending his afternoons watching and helping Snape and Barclay brew, Harry was left to do his boring school work at the kitchen table or in his room. 

He was starting to think he’d never get a chance to get the damn potion, until he woke up early one morning to get a drink of water and realized that Barclay had left the bookcase door slightly ajar. 

Looking up at the clock, it was already 6am, Snape or Barclay could be up any minute, so he’d have to file that piece of info away for later. Harry knew for a fact that Snape was meticulous about closing the door when he came from the lab, but lately Barclay had been keeping such late hours, and sometimes checking on the potion in the middle of the night, that he was leaving it open for himself, especially since he was usually the first back downstairs in the morning.

As the day progressed, Harry became even more obsessed with getting to the potion, but it seemed like Snape was determined to keep him as far away from the lab as possible. 

That afternoon, the two of them were sitting quietly at the kitchen table revising Transfiguration when the phone rang. Harry looked up from his books with a questioning look on his face. “Who’s that? Does anyone even have this number?”

“No idea.” Snape waited a moment before standing up and walking toward the kitchen telephone.

“Hello?” he said, with mild annoyance in his voice.

“Elliot, it’s Elizabeth.” He could hear her sobs from the other end of the line. He waited a moment for her to continue but when she didn’t say anything he finally asked “Is something wrong?”

“It’s Patrick. He’s run away. He got angry when I told him he couldn’t go to rugby today and now he’s gone. I don’t know what to do!”

Snape rolled his eyes. “I’m sure he’ll be back. What did he say?”

“He cursed at me, threw a fit and destroyed his room before running off on his bike. I couldn’t catch him in time. He told me he was never coming home. Please, I need your help. I don’t know what to do. I don’t have anyone else to call.” She sobbed deeply into the phone receiver.

Snape closed his eyes and reached up to massage his forehead with his free hand. What did she want him to do? He had enough to deal with taking care of Harry and working on this bloody potion. But he had told her he’d be there for her, and apparently she was going to take him up on it.

“Can you come over… please?” She wept heavily into the phone and Snape let out a dramatic sigh.

“Did you call his friends?”

“No.”

“Then do that now. I’ll be over shortly.”

He hung up the phone and Harry was staring up at him with deep interest.  “Who was that?”

“Not that it is any of your business, but it was Ms. Owens. She’s requested my help. Patrick, it seems, has decided to ‘run away’.” Idiot boy. Spoiled brat. Delinquent child.

“Oh. Are you going to find him?” Harry was fully invested now, whatever was going on with Patrick was a thousand times more interesting than his Transfiguration lesson.

“We’ll see. Will you be alright here for a few minutes? I want you to finished your work and stay out of the lab. Obviously, if you have an emergency, you can call out for Master Barclay, but I don’t want you down there while he’s running these experiments.”

Harry nodded his head and asked sweetly. “Can I read in my room?”

Snape nodded his head. “Fine. But you’d better do your work, I don’t want you messing about while I’m gone. When I come back I will be asking you about it.”

“Yes, sir. But if you want I can help you. Can I come?”

“Absolutely not. You’re going to stay here and work. I expect you to have finished reading those two chapters of Transfiguration by the time I get back.”

“Fine,” Harry said with disappointment in his breath.

Snape stared him down with disapproval until he amended his answer. “Yes, sir.”

“Get to work. I’ll be back shortly.”  And with that, Snape grabbed the keys and went out to the car.

When he knocked on the door, Elizabeth opened it looking a mess, Coco was sulking in the hallway behind her. “Thank you so much for coming, Elliot.” She launched herself into his arms with an unsolicited hug, and in usual Snape fashion he froze, waiting for it to end. 

When she finally let go, she led him inside and closed the door behind him.

He looked around the house and was surprised to see it in shambles. It looked like a tornado had come through- pictures were hanging sideways, one frame broken on the floor surrounded by shattered glass. Things were thrown all about the living room, lamps turned over, pillows on the ground. It was a disaster.

Snape raised an eyebrow at the state of it. “Did Patrick do all this?”

Elizabeth just nodded her head. “He went absolutely mad. His room is completely destroyed. I think he punched a hole through the drywall. He had a complete fit when I refused to let him go to his game. He was screaming and throwing things. And then when I sent him to his room he just destroyed that as well. Then about 30 minutes ago he ran out the door and told me to ‘Fuck off’ and he was never coming back. 

Snape lifted his eyebrows and shook his head in disgust. “Right. Well, did you call his friends?”

“They said they haven’t seen him.” Elizabeth put a hand over her mouth as she started to cry again.

“You stay here, I’ll drive around and see if I can find him. If he’s not back in an hour, we’ll call the police.”

Elizabeth looked up at him, her mascara streaming down her face. “What are you going to do if you find him?”

“I’m going to bring him back here so you can punish him and he can clean up this abhorrent mess he made. Honestly, Elizabeth.” Snape shook his head.

She reached out to grab his arm, tears still running down her face. “But I can’t. He won’t listen to me. Please, Elliot, can’t you do something? He listens to you.”

“I’ve had quite enough of his defiance and disrespect. He needs to be put in his place and you need to punish him. He deserves a damn good hiding.”

Elizabeth cried. “I don’t think I can do it.”

“Well you have to. I’m not his parent, Elizabeth.”

“But he respects you. And don’t you punish the other boys at school? It’s the same thing.”

Snape reached up to pinch the bridge of his nose. “It’s not the same thing. Their parents aren’t there. It is very rarely that I use corporal punishment on students, and only for the most serious offenses.”

“Isn’t this serious? He doesn’t have a father, Elliot, and I need help. Please. I can’t manage him on my own anymore, I’m begging you. ”

“We’ll deal with it when I get back. But I will not do the dirty work and then have you apologizing to him and smothering him in cuddles. It won’t be effective if you do not make it clear that you’ve had enough.”

She nodded her head. “I promise, I’ll support you. I just don’t think I can physically do it. I’m afraid of him, he doesn’t take me seriously.”

“We’ll sort it out later.” Snape stormed out to his car and put it in gear. If the boy was on his bike, so he couldn’t have gone too far. The town wasn’t that big. He had planned to drive down to the rugby pitch, but halfway there changed his mind and decided to go to the beach first. He kept an eye out for any sign of the boy and his bike. 

It wasn’t five minutes later that he found his bike parked by the beach access, Snape rolled his eyes. So predictable . He got out of his car and walked down the bluffs.

Sure enough, there was Patrick, sitting on a rock down by the opening to the caves, throwing rocks off the cliffs. 

“You’re in quite a lot of trouble, Mr. Owens. Get up- you’re coming with me.”

Patrick looked at him briefly before turning back around. “Sod off, I’m not going anywhere with you. You can’t make me.”

Snape glared at him and dropped his voice. “I assure you I can. So I suggest you save yourself the trouble and come with me right now. You’ve got quite a lot to answer for, boy, so if I were you I wouldn’t make things more difficult for myself. Get up.”

Patrick ignored him and turned his head away, but the next thing he knew he was being yanked up by his arm.

“We’re leaving.” Snape whispered harshly in his ear. “I’ve had quite enough of your nonsense. I’m a hare's breath away from putting you over my knee right here. So unless you want to see just how serious I am, you’ll shut your mouth and get in the car. Do not test me.”

There was anger flickering in the man’s dark eyes and Patrick closed his mouth, allowing himself to be walked/dragged like a toddler to the car. Snape opened the passenger side door and snapped, “Get in.”

Patrick sat down in the seat and Snape closed the door. He walked over to grab the boy’s bike before putting it in the back of his car and slamming the trunk shut for effect.

As soon as they were both in the car, Snape turned to him. “I hope you enjoyed your little afternoon out, because you’ll not be going anywhere for a very long time. Now buckle your seat belt and keep quiet. I don’t want to hear a single word from you until you get home.”

They drove in silence back to Elizabeth’s house, Patrick staring out the window trying to hide the tears pouring down his cheeks. When they pulled in the drive Snape ordered the boy to get his bike and put it away. Patrick did exactly as he was told, he knew Snape well enough to know he was not in the mood for games.

While he was putting his bike up, Snape spied a table tennis paddle laying in a box in the garage. He grabbed it deftly and tucked it into the back waistband of his trousers. This might come in handy.

As soon as Patrick finished putting up his bike, Snape put a firm hand behind his neck and walked him to the front door. Elizabeth hugged him in the foyer before Snape clicked his fingers and pointed to the sofa in the living room. “Sit down, Patrick. We’re going to have a very serious discussion about your behavior.”

Patrick walked over and sat on the couch, not letting his eyes leave the floor. Coco skulked over wagging her tail nervously and putting her head in his lap. He cuddled her and cried into the top of her head.

“Thank you, Elliot,” Elizabeth whispered to him in the foyer.

“We’re not done here, Elizabeth. You asked for my help, so now you’re both going to get it. You are welcome to ask me to leave now, but then know that I’m done here. I refuse to invest any more time into this boy if you’re not going to follow through from your side. So it’s up to you, but if I stay, we’re going to do things my way or I’m finished.”

Elizabeth nodded her head. “No, please. I need your help. I can’t do this by myself.”

“Then we’re going to go in there and give him a stern talking to, and then he’s going to get a very long-overdue spanking. After which, he will clean up his mess and spend the rest of his evening in his room.”

Snape pulled out the ping-pong paddle and handed it to her. “I found this in your garage. I usually use a ruler or a slipper but I think this will do fine.”

Elizabeth tried not to gasp and nodded her head. “OK.”  She wasn’t sure what to do with it, so she just placed it on the credenza. 

“And you are not going to coddle him or baby him. He needs to know this kind of behavior is completely unacceptable, and hopefully by the time we’re done here, he won’t ever think of behaving this way again. Are we clear?”

“Yes, Elliot.”

“Then steel yourself.”

Snape walked into the living room with Elizabeth by his side, his arms crossed over his chest. “Get your eyes off the floor, Patrick, we’re going to have a talk.” 

Coco scurried away to her doggie bed in the corner, her tail wagging nervously between her legs.

Patrick looked up, subdued and a little afraid. He’d had enough time with Snape over the last few weeks to know that he meant business, and even if he could walk all over his mum, he was on a very short leash with Snape.

“What do you have to say for yourself?”

Patrick exploded. “She’s being totally unfair! She wouldn’t let me go to my rugby match, and she knows how important that is to me.” He was yelling and now his voice was getting choked with tears. “So I ran away. I hate her.” He broke out into full sobs, refusing to look at his mother.

“Enough! Watch your tone, and do not disrespect your mother. You were being punished, Patrick, because you lied, deceived, and played a cruel prank that almost got another boy killed. Playing rugby and spending time with your friends is a privilege, one that you have lost because of your atrocious behavior. You’re lucky you aren’t being sent off to juvenile detention. I hardly consider a month of restriction to be cruel or unfair.”

“She’s making me work for you too” he whined softly.

“Do you not think you deserve that? After everything you’ve done?”

Patrick thought for a moment, wiping his nose with the back of his hand. “I don’t know.”

“Pardon?”

Snape glared at him and he fidgeted for a moment before he amended his answer. “Yes, sir.”

“And whatever ghastly tantrum you threw today, was completely disgraceful. Do you see the state of this house? This is your home, Mr. Owens, you live here, but you certainly do not have a right to destroy it. Do you know how disrespectful it is to damage other people’s property? Absolutely unacceptable.”

“I know.” He looked up at his mother with tears in his eyes. “I’m sorry.”

Snape waited for Elizabeth to take her chance and he gave her a glare that said she should speak up.

Elizabeth made an effort to harden her voice, trying to take a cue from Snape. “Your words and actions were really harmful, Patrick. I know you were angry and frustrated, but you do not have a right to speak to me that way. And it is certainly not OK to throw things and destroy our home.”  

She looked at Snape as soon as she finished, waiting for his approval.

Snape wanted to roll his eyes, it was the mildest admonition he could have imagined, but he knew she was trying, so he cleared his throat and continued.

“Here’s what’s going to happen, Patrick. You are going to clean up every single inch of this house, including your room. Your month of restrictions will start all over again. You will not step one foot outside of this house for the next month unless you’re going to school or coming to work for me. You will not ride your bike or go outside or play rugby or see your friends. You will go to your room every night at 8:00 and spend an hour writing lines before bed every single night this week. You will do your homework and your chores, and you will be the most respectful boy in the world, or you will have to answer to me. Do you understand?”

Patrick nodded his head.

“I beg your pardon?” Snape said roughly.

“Yes, sir.”

“That is the punishment for breaking your restriction. As for the abysmal behavior you displayed today, you will be getting a very well-earned spanking.”

Patrick looked up in shock, first to Snape and then to his mother. “What? Why? I said I was sorry! You can’t do that. Mum, you’ve never hit me before. This isn’t fair!”

“Yes, well it’s a shame she hasn’t or we probably wouldn’t be where we are right now. If you want to throw tantrums like a child, that’s how you’ll be treated. Perhaps this will get through to you and you’ll think long and hard before you ever think of doing something like this again. You’ve run wild long enough, Patrick, that ends today.”

“Get up, Patrick. I want you to bend over the couch.” Snape stood in front of him and patted the arm of the sofa. 

Patrick shook his head, tears streaming down his face. “No way, I’m not going to let you beat me. Mum! MUMMMM!”

Elizabeth tried to keep her face stoic and she shook her head. “Patrick, your behavior is out of control. I’ve tried to get through to you, but you haven’t been listening. I’m afraid you’ve earned this. I don’t know what else to do.”

Snape nodded in agreement. “You can get this over with, or you can throw another tantrum, but I promise you no matter how long you drag this out, you’re going to be punished. I’d suggest you don’t make it worse for yourself, because the longer you keep this up, the more I’m going to add to it. And I promise you, your backside will wear out long before my arm does.”

Patrick started crying in earnest. “Please don’t. I said I was sorry!”

Snape tried to hide the smirk on his face but then he controlled himself and hardened his features. “Yes, I’m sure you are. I find most boys in your position are often very sorry. If that’s the case, then hopefully you won’t do it again. Now that’s enough. Up you get.”

The boy froze and shook his head, tears pouring down his cheeks. “No.”

“If I have to come and get you, Mr. Owens, I assure you it will just make this worse for you. Now, stop stalling and come here. Now. You have three seconds before I start adding strokes.” Snape put a little more authority in his voice and stared the boy down.

Patrick was still crying but he stood up and inched toward Snape. When he got within reach, Snape took him by the arm and pulled him closer. “I want you to look me in the eye and tell me why you’re being punished.”

The boy sniffled, “Because I ran away.”

“What else?”

“And I messed up the house and my room.”

“You threw a tantrum and destroyed property. Yes. What else?”

“I don’t know!” Patrick yelled with frustration, attempting to pull away, but Snape kept a firm grasp, pulling him in closer.

“You were extremely disrespectful to your mother- both in your words and your actions. And you disobeyed her by leaving the house while you were on restriction.”

He nodded his head.

“Say it. I want it to be crystal clear to you how we ended up here today.”

Patrick felt embarrassed but he repeated what Snape said. “I was disrespectful to my mum and I left the house when I shouldn’t have.”

“Very good. Do you have anything else you want to say?”

“No, sir,” he whispered.

“Very well. Over you go.” Snape helped the crying boy bend over the arm of the sofa. Patrick sobbed into his arms and hid his face in the cushions as Snape placed a firm hand on his back. “Take a deep breath, Patrick.”

Elizabeth handed him the small wooden ping-pong paddle and he took a moment to adjust the boy before he brought his arm back and landed the first smack. It was not even close to the hardest smack he’d ever given, but Patrick screamed bloody murder. Snape ignored his dramatics and continued on at a hearty pace. After a good five smacks, Patrick reached a hand back to cover his bum and Snape paused, grabbing his wrist. 

“No. No you don’t. You’ve earned every bit of this spanking, now move your hand.”

Patrick begged and pleaded for him to stop, but Snape just moved his hand, pinned it to his back and carried on. He was actually going fairly easy on the boy, but by the sounds of it one would think Patrick was being flayed alive. He was sure the boy was feeling it, but he was carrying on as though he were being beaten within an inch of his life. 

After a good dozen smack, Snape slowed down. 

“You will not ever. EVER. destroy other people’s property.” He punctuated this with a few especially hard smacks. “Do you understand?”

“Yes, sir, I’m sorry!” Patrick sobbed.

“And you will not disrespect your mother.” A few more hard smacks.

He landed two more good smacks on his sit spots before he stopped. “Have you learned your lesson, Mr. Owens or do you need more convincing?”

Patrick cried harder. “Noo, no sir, I’m sorry. I promise I’ll never do it again. Please. I’m sorry, please stop.”

Snape gave him a gentle pat on the back. “Good. Up you get.” He helped the boy to his feet and Patrick immediately reached back to rub the sting out of his bum, sobbing loudly as he did so.

As far as spankings go, it was probably one of the milder ones Snape had ever given, but he knew it was such a shock to Patrick, he could make his point just by following through with it. It had been a long time since he’d seen a spoiled 11yo so hysterical over a simple smacking but he let the boy cry it out for a few moments before he finished his lecture.

Snape eyed over to the couch. “Take a seat, Patrick. Calm down.”

“I can’t, it hurts.” 

“As it should. It was a spanking, not an afternoon picnic in the park. While I hope this makes a lasting impression on your behavior, it will not leave any lasting marks on your backside. Now that’s enough hysterics, take a seat on the couch and collect yourself.”

Snape’s voice was firm but calm. He clicked his fingers and pointed to the couch. “Enough. Sit. Down.”

Not wanting to risk the man’s ire, Patrick did as he was told, while he hiccoughed and tears continued to stream down his face. 

“Elizabeth, please get Patrick some tissues.”

Snape stood over Patrick but softened his voice. “You’ve been thoroughly punished, Patrick, so it’s time to move forward. Do you have anything you want to say?”

Elizabeth came in with a box of tissues and Snape nodded to her to take a seat. He didn’t want her to overdo it, but he recognized the boy needed comfort. She sat down and handed Patrick a tissue and put her arm around him. He immediately sobbed into her. 

“I’m sorry mum!” He wailed for a minute while she patted his back and hugged him. 

Again Snape nodded at her to say something. “I don’t want you to ever behave this way again, Paddy. You hurt me, and you scared me.”

Snape waited a few minutes for Patrick to cry it out before he spoke again. “You may take five minutes to collect yourself, but after that you’re going to clean up this mess. Do you understand?”

Patrick nodded his head. “Yes, sir.”

“Your mother will tally up whatever is broken that needs to be replaced. You will do extra chores to earn the money back until you pay for it. You’ve been punished for what you’ve done today, but I hope there will never be a repeat of this behavior. You will continue to work for me until you’ve completed your 30 hours. In the meantime you will be on your very best behavior at home and at school, because if not you will find yourself in this position again. Are we clear?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Very well. I will take my leave now. Elizabeth, keep that paddle somewhere you can get it if you need it.”

Elizabeth stood up from the couch to walk Snape to the door. “Thank you, Elliot.” She was tempted to hug him but he’d made it pretty clear he wasn’t really one for hugs.

“It’s your responsibility to enforce this now. You know how to do it, so there’s no excuse. Obviously you know how to reach me if there’s a real emergency, otherwise I expect you to carry out your own punishments.”

“Thank you.” She settled for squeezing his hand. And he let her. For two seconds, before he pulled it away again.

Snape nodded his head. Before he left, he walked over to the couch and took Patrick’s chin gently in his fingers, forcing him to look up at him with his pink and tear-stained face.

“Behave yourself, Mr. Owens. I mean it. I don’t think either of us would be pleased if we had to repeat this. I’ll see you at 3:30pm on Monday.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Good lad.” Snape let go of his chin and reached out and gave him an affectionate pat on the shoulder.

Coco followed Snape to the front door and he gave her a small pat on the head too. He was apparently just handing out affection today. He took a deep breath and got back in his car. Merlin help us all .

Chapter Text

Harry waited for a good thirty minutes after he heard Barclay's door shut before he stepped out. For the last week he'd been watching and listening for his patterns. It was well after midnight, and he'd heard him do his full "nighttime routine" so he was pretty sure he wouldn't go back again until the morning.

Once he was sure Barclay was in his room for the night, Harry opened his door and took his time creeping slowly toward the parlor, holding onto the walls for support.

All of the lights were out except a small night light Snape had put in the hallway to make sure Harry could find his way to the loo. But the parlor was completely dark, and the lights in the lab were off so he'd have to be extremely careful not to run into anything.

He moved his hands from the wall to the armchair, holding onto it with one hand as he inched toward the bookcase door. Taking a deep breath, he pulled the door open and stepped through. He had never been in the lab after hours, and he had no idea if Snape or Barclay had set wards, but he said a silent prayer as he waited.

Several minutes ticked by and when no one else in the house stirred, Harry flipped a switch by the top of the stairs and the lab illuminated. He carefully closed the bookcase door so the light wouldn't seep into the parlor, leaving it open just enough that he was sure not to be locked in.

One at a time, Harry took the stairs as quietly and as carefully as he could, holding onto the banister for dear life. Whether it was his anxiety or his clumsy feet, he slipped momentarily toward the bottom of the stairs. He tried to catch himself, but his grip was weak and he landed on the stairs with a small thud.

"Dammit!" he whispered to himself. He held his breath and sat there, his heart beating loudly in his ears. When no one came, Harry slowly pulled himself up, shaking, and took the last few stairs at a sloth's pace.

When he got down into the lab, he looked around. There were several cauldrons in various states of brew, but he knew what he was looking for was already bottled. He'd seen it twice.

It took about fifteen minutes of rummaging (quietly) through the cupboards and shelves before Harry finally found it. Snape had placed it high up on a shelf in one of the cupboards above his bench. Not having the height or a wand to help him, he had to climb up on the bench to reach it. His disability had left him with the coordination of a drunk toddler, so he was glad no one could see him as he flailed and squirmed on the bench top before he was finally able to pull himself up.

When he grabbed the bottle, it lit up for a moment, shining as bright as a jar full of fireflies. "Wicked," Harry smiled to himself. He set it down as carefully as possible on top of the lab bench before he managed to slowly lower himself back down to the floor.

Now he was starting to feel nervous. He could feel his adrenaline surging as his breaths came more quickly and his hands felt jittery. A cold sweat broke out on his neck. Whatever he did, he didn't want to drop the bottle, so he wiped his hands on his pajama pants and sat on a stool to wait for the feeling to pass.

He'd been planning this for days, but now that he was finally sitting here, with the potion in front of him, he was having doubts. His stomach was in knots and his heart was racing as he debated whether this was a good idea after all.

A few more minutes passed silently as Harry sat on a stool and contemplated his options, replaying the conversation he'd overheard between Snape and Barclay. He turned the bottle around and ran his thumb softly over the label. It was definitely Snape's handwriting, artistic and controlled, rigid yet elegant. And there, in spikey black script, were his initials. "HP #1: for nerve regeneration." It was calling to him.

He knew Snape would have banished it if the potion hadn't been perfect, so it had to work, right? He heard Barclay say so. If Snape wasn't giving it to him, it was because he was being overly cautious. But Harry was tired of waiting. Maybe Snape didn't want him to be a guinea pig, but he'd rather take a risk than spend the rest of his life as a burden to others, incapable of brushing his own teeth or ever riding a broom again.

Knowing Snape, he could run ten years of clinical trials and still not think it was safe enough for his obnoxious, but lovable ward. Harry liked to think it was because Snape had grown to truly care for him, but he was also sure Snape was terrified at the backlash he would receive if he maimed The Boy Who Lived.

"Screw it," Harry said to himself as he grabbed the bottle. He pulled out the cork and swirled it, staring into the dark green liquid flecked with what looked like tiny neon stars. He had no idea what the dose was, but he figured it was probably about the same as it was for most potions, so he put it to his lips and took a generous mouthful.

The potion effervesced slightly in his mouth like tiny champagne bubbles and he immediately felt a little bit light-headed. He had just recapped and set down the bottle when he felt himself falling. It was a bizarre sensation, somehow both physical and mental, like his body was being pulled into a black hole and his mind was losing touch with the present reality. He reached out to grab the bench to steady himself, but his hand grasped air, and he had almost no control over his body.

As his body collapsed to the floor, he hit an empty glass beaker with one hand before knocking over a wooden stool, which in turn fell into an empty stack of cauldrons making a loud crash. He was unconscious before he hit the floor.

Snape awoke with a start when he heard a loud crash coming from the lab downstairs. He sat up, jumped out of bed, and threw on his dressing gown and slippers before rushing out of his room.

He panicked thinking Master Barclay must have had an accident in the lab. He knew the man had been up for the past few nights running experiments and checking on potions, and he hoped it wasn't anything serious.

When he arrived in the parlor, the bookcase door was slightly ajar and a sliver of light was coming from the hidden stairwell. He threw open the bookcase, and yelled from the top of the stairs.

"Master Barclay? Are you alright?"

There was no response, and Snape felt his stomach drop.

Harry woke up to the sound of Snape's voice yelling from the top of the stairs. He was completely confused. He was laying on the stone floor but nothing made sense. How did he get here? Was he dreaming? Panic consumed him and he crawled to the first place he saw, a cabinet underneath one of the workbenches. He pulled himself inside and closed the door behind him, wrapping his arms tightly around his knees while he squeezed his eyes shut.

Still not entirely awake, Snape paused for a moment before he tightened the belt on his dressing gown, pulled out his wand and headed cautiously down the stairs. When he got down to the lab he could see broken glass and the stool and cauldrons toppled over on the floor, but no Master Barclay.

"Master Barclay? Are you down here?" He looked around the lab, confused, his wand at the ready.

"Severus? Are you alright?"

The voice came from above and behind him, and Snape snapped his head around to see Master Barclay, standing in his blue striped pyjamas at the top of the stairs.

Snape's face suddenly went into a deep scowl. If Master Barclay was upstairs, there was only one other person it could be. As the realization hit him, anger bubbled to the surface.

"POTTER!"

As his eyes flicked around the lab, they came to an abrupt halt when he saw the bottle sitting on the workbench. Snape rushed over to make sure his eyes weren't deceiving him. Oh dear God, no. NO!

He was incandescent with rage, but more than that his heart was pumping with adrenaline and fear. "Harry James Potter, where are you? Show yourself this instant!"

His deep voice reverberated in the lab. Inside the cupboard behind Snape, Harry curled himself in a tight ball. He couldn't make sense of what was going on at all. It felt like he had just been in his cupboard at home, he wasn't sure how he'd gotten here or what had happened. He had a vague memory of taking a potion and being in this lab, but it felt like a dream, like memories of another life. He didn't understand what was happening to him, but he was pretty sure he was safer inside the dark cupboard than out there with that angry man shouting at him.

"You have three seconds to get out here, Potter. If I have to go looking for you, I promise you, you will be in even worse trouble." If that's even possible.

"One."

Snape paused when he heard the creak of a squeaky hinge behind him. He whipped around and stared at the cabinet that was now slightly ajar.

"Get out here, Harry. Now." His voice was dangerously low, in a tone Harry had only heard a few times before, but one he knew promised impending doom.

"No. I don't wanna come out, you're going to spank me" he heard a voice say from behind the wood.

Snape glared at the cabinet door. "Oh, you can count on it. But if I have to drag you out of there myself, I swear to Merlin, I will put you over my knee every night for a week. Get out here. NOW." He snapped his finger and pointed at the floor in front of him.

Harry pushed the cabinet door open and tumbled out, falling forward slightly as his arms and legs tangled in his oversized pajamas. He sat on the cold stone floor and looked up at the angry potions master before starting to cry. "I'm sorrrrrrrry!"

"HARRY, what in God's name have you done!" He reached down and grabbed the crying boy with both arms and gave him a small shake. "You wretched, disobedient little fool!"

Harry was now in full-on sobs, grasping at his pajama bottoms as they threatened to fall off of him. He had seen Snape angry, but he wasn't sure if he had ever seen the man THIS angry.

Barclay rushed down the stairs toward Snape. He pointed his wand at Harry and shrank his clothes to fit him before he sighed deeply, "It appears he has been de-aged. Four or five by the looks of him."

"Yes, I can see that," Snape snapped at the man. "Now what?"

Unsure if Snape was capable of controlling his emotions, Barclay lifted Harry out of his arms. He set the boy on his hip and patted him gently on the back as he tutted softly. "It was very unwise to take that potion, Harry. We were still experimenting. What you took was just one component of a very complex series of potions. The dose you took was way too high, and without the other potions, it has taken your body and your mind back to being a small child."

"Oh for Merlin's sake." Snape groaned as he turned around and pointed his wand at the mess in the lab, quickly cleaning up the broken glass and setting the stool and cauldrons back to rights.

Snape snatched Harry out of Barclay's arms and set him down on top of the now clean lab bench. Harry was still crying as Snape ran a diagnostic spell. According to the spell, he was four years and ten months old, small and underweight for his age but otherwise healthy.

Unable to contain his frustration, Snape bent down and grabbed the tiny boy by both shoulders, looking at him in the eye. "Do you have any idea what you've done? We don't even have the other components finished yet, nor do we have an antidote for this one. How could you be so damn foolish?”

He stood up and put one hand on his temple, keeping one hand firmly on Harry. "Have you learned nothing from me? You know you should NEVER take a potion that is unknown to you. Are you trying to get yourself killed? At this rate there's no reason to even worry about the Dark Lord, you're going to do the job for him!”

Snape took a breath before he put his hand on Harry’s cheeks, holding his face while he continued his tirade. ”And how many times, HOW MANY TIMES did I tell you, you are NEVER to be in this lab without permission? Do you think I make these rules for no reason? I’m trying to keep you safe, dammit, and you defy me at every turn! You’re the most reckless, careless, disobedient boy I have ever come across- I honestly don’t know what I’m going to do with you!”

Harry's tiny face crumpled up as a fresh batch of sobs wracked his tiny body. Snape rolled his eyes, reached out and picked him up off the counter, pulling him tightly to his chest. "Alright, alright, that's enough."

"Perhaps you should save the lectures on personal responsibility for when he no longer has a mouth full of baby teeth," Barclay said dryly.

Snape nodded, somewhat ashamed. He supposed it was a little ridiculous to rant at a 5 year-old, but he couldn't believe what the boy had done. He rubbed Harry's back and shushed him gently. He was fuming at 12 year-old Harry, but he knew he shouldn't take it out on pre-school Harry.

"I don't want to be little," Harry whined.

"Something your 12 year-old self might have considered before rushing head first into a potions bottle," Snape responded acerbically, unable to control himself. "Consequences Harry, this is what I've been trying to get into your head."

Snape leaned back slightly to look at the boy in his arms. "Maybe we should just keep you this way— perhaps if I had the chance to raise you from this age the first time, we would have long ago cured you of your reckless and impulsive behavior," he said as he tapped softly on the boy's thigh. "Yes, I imagine a 5 year-old Harry would be a lot easier to train than your stubborn adolescent counterpart. What do you think, hmm?"

Harry shook his head.

"No? Well, I suppose we'll have to turn you back then. If only so I can give 12 year-old Harry the spanking of his life."

Little Harry buried his head in the man's shoulder as Snape patted his hip gently. He rocked him lightly and shushed him until his tears subsided, rubbing circles on his back until he was breathing slowly and his body relaxed.

When Snape looked up several minutes later, Barclay was already sitting at his bench going through his notes, a quill in his hand and his brow furrowed deep in concentration.

"I'm going to put Harry back to bed. You might as well get some sleep tonight, Master Barclay, I think we're going to have a few very long days ahead of us."

"Yes, this certainly changes things," Barclay replied flatly without looking up. It was the most stressed Snape had seen the man in a very long time. It slightly unnerved him to see his mentor like this, but he was too tired to waste his energy worrying about it right now.

"Let's reconvene in the morning and make a plan."

Barclay kept his eyes glued to his notebook. He nodded his head and replied curtly, "Yes. Goodnight, Severus."

Snape let out a long dramatic sigh as he mounted the staircase, Harry lying quietly on his shoulder. "Just when I thought things were going to get easier. You're not planning to ever let me rest, are you Mr. Potter?"

When they got to Harry's room, he laid the boy on his bed and tucked him into the quilts. He was so tiny, his big green eyes seemed oversized on his small face. He looked almost cherubic, although Snape knew nothing could be further from the truth.

"Are you mad at me?" Little Harry's lower lip trembled as if he were about to start crying again.

Reaching up to pinch the bridge of his nose, Snape took a moment before he responded. His emotions were all over the place. He was angry, terrified, and exhausted, but he didn't want to make things worse by scaring Harry. "Well, I'm certainly not very pleased at the moment."

"I'm sorry," he cried as a fresh batch of tears started to pour down his face.

Snape ran a soothing hand across his thick black fringe. "I know. That's enough. You're tired and your mind and body are overwhelmed right now. Master Barclay and I will sort it out. The only thing you need to worry about right now is going to sleep."

"Don't leave me," Harry begged. "I'm scared."

"There's nothing to be afraid of, Harry, I'm right here. Roll onto your stomach." Snape reached for his dragon and tucked it into the boy's arms. He rubbed circles on Harry's back until he was sure the boy was asleep.

"You're going to put me into an early grave, Mr. Potter." He said as he kissed the top of the sleeping boy's head. He cast several wards on the room before he left it, silently cursing himself for removing them in the first place.

It was a sleepless night for Snape and Barclay. They both tossed and turned for several hours before finally giving up.

When Barclay came into the parlor at 6am, Snape was already sitting in his chair with a cup of coffee and copious notes scattered on the table and on his lap. He looked up as the old man walked in. "Couldn't sleep, so I thought I'd get started…What a nightmare."

Barclay nodded. "I've been thinking about how to reverse this, but now I'm thinking maybe we can use it to our advantage. We will have to rethink our strategy, and adapt our other potions accordingly, but it's not entirely a bad thing."

"How so?" Snape perked up slightly.

"Well, instead of targeting his nerve cells, we've de-aged him completely. It is certainly less elegant than our original plan, but perhaps we can just couple the healing properties with a rapid aging potion, and we can bring him back with his nerves healed."

"Less elegant is certainly an understatement. Do you have any idea what people will do to me if they find out I've turned Harry Potter back into a toddler? They'll throw me in Azkaban." Snape leaned his head back against the armchair and closed his eyes.

"We will fix it, Severus. Have some faith. But I think you're right about the bioluminescent plankton. I'm going to see if I can track some down. We're going to need to be very precise about timing the re-aging."

Snape opened his eyes and looked at Barclay. In general the man was upbeat and optimistic, but his voice was laced with concern and uncertainty. "What would you like, Master Barclay, tea or coffee?"

"I think today is rather a coffee-kind of day. Thank you."

With a nod, Snape pushed himself out of his chair, tossing the papers onto the table and making his way to the kitchen.

They spent the next several hours making a tentative plan on how to move forward. Snape would further evaluate Harry to understand just what the effects of the potion had been on his body and his mind. Barclay would spend the day tracking down ingredients and meeting with colleagues to hash out some hypotheses.

By 9am, Barclay had floo'ed back to London, leaving an exhausted Snape to deal with Harry.

He walked quietly into Harry's room and put a gentle hand on the boy's shoulder. "It's time to get up, Harry."

Harry opened his eyes, and he jerked away slightly, fear flashing briefly on his face as he took in his surroundings. "What happened? Where am I?"

He was groggy and startled to be waking up in a bed instead of his cupboard. His mind was jumbled with conflicting memories. "I thought you were a dream."

Snape looked confused now. "What do you remember, Harry?"

"I don't know."

"Try. Do you remember me, do you remember being here in this house, taking the potion last night."

Harry nodded his head. "Uh-huh. I can remember it, but it doesn't feel like me. It feels like a dream. I feel like I should be in my cupboard. Yesterday I was at home with my aunt and uncle. Now I'm here."

Snape tried not to react, but this was unexpected. Harry had somehow gone back to his five year-old brain. He apparently still retained memories from when he was 12 years-old, but he was fully immersed in his thoughts and feelings as if he had gone back in time into his five year-old mind.

"I'm hungry," Harry said casually, as if he had completely moved past his impending existential crisis.

"Do you need the loo first?"

Harry nodded.

Having never spent time with humans under the age of 11, Snape had no idea what 5 year-old Harry was capable of. He was clearly too old for nappies, thank Merlin, but he had no earthly clue what he could and could not do by himself.

He hesitated a moment before he asked. "Is that something you need help with?"

Harry looked at him and scowled. "No, I'm not a baby. Dudley is the one who still has accidents. Not me."

"I see. My mistake. Up you get."

Snape was shocked again at how tiny the boy was as he helped him out of bed. The diagnostic spell said he was just barely 15kg. Snape had cauldrons that weighed more than him. Most of them, in fact.

He followed behind Harry as he went to the washroom, hovering outside of the door just in case he was needed. He heard the toilet flush and then a small voice call out. "Excuse me?"

Snape pushed the door open and looked down at the boy. "Yes?"

"I can't reach the sink."

"Right." Snape lifted him up and turned on the faucet, holding Harry over the sink as he washed his hands. After he set him down, he reached up to grab a towel. "Dry your hands."

"Aunt Petunia gave me a stool. I have to use it because I'm too small to reach the stove. Maybe you can get me a stool so I can do things by myself."

A small scowl crossed over Snape's face. "Why on earth would a 4 year-old need to reach the stove?"

Harry frowned at him as he handed back the towel. "I'm almost five. And it's so I can cook, silly. Aunt Petunia says its my chores. I do the dishes on my stool too."

Exasperated, Snape grabbed the towel and tossed it back on the bathroom counter. "I will absolutely not be giving you a stool. And if you go anywhere near the stove or the washing up, you will be in a lot of trouble."

"I promise I won't burn myself. One time I got burned and Aunt Petunia got really cross and she shouted at me and put me in my cupboard."

Snape couldn't take it. He picked Harry up and set him on the bathroom counter so he could look him in the eye. "You are not going to burn yourself because you will not be anywhere near the stove. Ever. Do you understand?"

"Uh-huh," Harry said, nodding his head. "So then I can be like Dudley?"

"I certainly hope not."

"He doesn't have to do chores. Only me, cuz Aunt Petunia says I have to earn my keep."

Snape grabbed Harry's tiny chin in between his fingers. "Listen to me very carefully, Harry. You do not need to earn your keep, and I will not have you slaving away like some kind of Victorian child laborer. Now, that's enough." He picked him up and set him down on the floor, guiding him lightly toward the kitchen with one hand on his back.

When they got to the table, Harry sat down and Snape realized the boy was too small to reach his place-setting, so he picked him up, set him on the floor and pulled out his wand. With a flick of his wrist, he raised the height of the chair before sitting the boy back on top of it.

Harry smiled "Wow! Magic!"

Snape had to stop himself from rolling his eyes. "Indeed." He braced himself for more "oohs" and "ahhs" as he transfigured some child-friendly cutlery. He poured milk into a sippy cup with a lid and set it in front of Harry. "Drink all of this, you're too small."

As soon as he put it down, Harry's face turned into a scowl. "This cup is for babies!" Harry shouted, turning toward Snape with a look of pure indignation. "I told you, I'm not a baby!"

"Excuse me? You do NOT raise your voice at me," Snape said, ducking down to eye-level. "You will speak to me in a polite tone, or I will put you in time-out. Do you understand?"

Harry looked shocked by the rebuke, but nodded his head.

"Yes, sir is the proper response."

"Yes, sir," Harry whispered, intimidated by the man's tone.

"Now then. You may not remember clearly, but when you were 12, you were having difficulty holding a cup with your hands. I just thought this would be easier."

"I want a big kid cup."

"Fine." Snape transfigured it back into the Chudley Cannon cup with a lid and a straw. He was irritated, but he didn't have the energy to argue with a 5 year-old over a damn cup. "But next time I expect you to ask politely."

As soon as he handed him the cup, Harry smiled. He loved watching Snape do magic, and he was thrilled at the zooming figures moving around on tiny broomsticks on the outside of his cup. "Look, they're flying!"

"Perhaps a 'thank you' would be in order." Snape raised an eyebrow.

"Thank you!" Harry beamed as he put the straw in his mouth.

Snape poured himself another cup of coffee and dished up the porridge he'd made for Harry. He sat down and put the bowl in front of him. "Eat up."

Harry crinkled his nose up and crossed his arms. "I don't like porridge, it's yucky."

Merlin, give me strength. Snape took a breath and sat back in his chair and sipped his coffee. "Well, I apologize if the food isn't up to your highly evolved gastronomic standards, Mr. Potter, but seeing as this is neither a restaurant or a hotel, you will eat what has been made for you. Now stop being difficult and eat your breakfast."

The boy kicked the underside of the table in frustration. "I don't want porridge. I want pastries and pancakes! I want a chocolate muffin!

Snape narrowed his eyes and raised a brow. "Do you want a spanking? Because that's exactly what you're going to get if this tantrum continues. Now stop whining and eat your porridge or you may be excused."

There was no way he would let the boy go without breakfast, but he was not going to give in to this atrocious behavior. He had no idea why Harry was acting up, but he was not a man who would tolerate a tantrum.

"I said I don't want it!" And with one swift move, Harry pushed the bowl over the edge of the table where it shattered on impact, scattering pieces of ceramic and porridge all over the kitchen floor.

"I see." Snape stayed calm, but he'd had enough. It was clear he wasn't going to be able to reason with the boy, so he set his mug on the table and scooted his chair back. Without a word, he lifted Harry from his seat, and placed him firmly down over his lap. He landed five stinging smacks to the boy's upturned bottom before standing up and carrying the now hysterically crying boy with him into the parlor. He set him down in the far corner facing the wall.

"Stay here and don't move, there is glass everywhere. If you dare move a muscle or come out of this corner before I tell you, I will spank you again and restart your time-out. Do you understand?"

Harry had both hands on his backside, and he was crying loudly, but he nodded his head.

Normally Snape would be inclined to have Harry clean up his own mess, but the boy was too small and he didn't want him to cut himself on the glass. With a flick of his wand, he repaired the bowl and banished all of the porridge from the floor. He reached up and rubbed his temples. He had a massive headache and it was barely 9 in the morning. Apparently parenting a 5 year-old Potter was way more exhausting than he anticipated.

He stood in the kitchen and sipped on his coffee for a minute trying to ignore the pathetic cries coming from the corner. He slugged down the rest of the coffee, set the mug on the counter and exhaled audibly before returning to the parlor.

Bending down slightly, he put a hand on the boy's shoulder. "Alright Harry, that's enough. Your punishment is over."

Harry turned around, his breath hitching. "I'm sorry." He lifted his arms up instinctively and Snape reached down, gave him a hug, and lifted him up, carrying him over to the armchair.

He sat Harry on his lap and looked down at him. "I am very disappointed in your behavior this morning. Do you understand why I punished you?"

Harry nodded.

"Why?"

"Cuz I got mad and throwed my bowl."

"Because you were extremely rude and you threw a tantrum. And yes, you also threw your bowl off the table which is beyond unacceptable."

Harry put his head down and tears started to fall again. Snape lifted his chin up. "Look at me. If you don't like something, you can politely ask if you may have something else, but at the end of the day, I will make that decision. I happen to know you like porridge, but you didn't even taste it- you were acting like a spoiled brat and the only thing that will ever get you with me is a well-smacked bottom."

"But that's what Dudley does and he gets what he wants. He always has pastries and muffins at breakfast." Harry's eyelashes were dark and wet from the tears.

Snape had to hide a sneer. "Yes, well let us not use Dudley as a barometer of impeccable behavior."

"Huh?"

Snape readjusted his words so Harry could understand. "Dudley is a horrid, obnoxious little boy and I do not want you to act like him. Ever."

"I'm sorry," Harry said as he leaned against Snape's shoulder.

Snape hated to admit it, but his heart melted a little bit. He patted the boy's back gently. "You are forgiven, but I don't want to ever see you behave that way again."

He pulled Harry off of his shoulder so he could look at him. "Now then, shall we go back to the table and try again? I made the porridge with banana and brown sugar just the way you like it. I think you'll enjoy it if you give it a try, but if not, you can have a bowl of cereal."

Harry nodded his head and sniffed loudly. "OK."

"Good boy." Snape lifted him off his lap and set him down on the ground, and the two of them returned to the table where Harry happily ate the porridge without complaint.

After breakfast, Snape took Harry outside for a bit to run around in the yard. He had no idea what to do with the boy, but he seemed to have endless energy, so he tossed the football outside for a bit while Harry chased it before his legs got tired and he asked to come in.

Thankfully lunch went a lot more smoothly than breakfast, and to Snape's great relief, Harry didn't put up a fight when he put him down for an afternoon nap.

Snape had every intention of working while Harry slept, but he ended up falling asleep in his armchair with his notes in his lap. He woke up with a crick in his neck and a bit of drool on his cheek, and he was glad no one was around to see it.

He got up and checked on Harry, who was curled up with his dragon, still deep in sleep. He had no idea how much sleep a five year-old needed, but he figured he'd leave him a little longer.

In the kitchen, he made a pot of tea for himself and set several biscuits on a plate. He put some milk in a cup for Harry and brought it to the parlor. He read for a few minutes and sipped his tea quietly before he decided to wake Harry. The boy was a bit groggy at first, but as soon as he mentioned biscuits, Harry perked up and hopped out of bed.

Snape grabbed the puzzle box off of his shelf and tapped it with his wand. The 1000 piece puzzle changed to a more age-appropriate 200 piece puzzle. He hoped this would keep the boy busy for a little while.

Harry sat on the couch and grabbed a Jammie Dodger off the plate. "Can we go to the park later?"

Snape looked up from his chair. "Not today, Harry."

"Pleaaase? I never get to go to the park."

"I'll think about it," Snape responded. He had no idea how that would work logistically but he knew it was probably going to be difficult to keep Harry in the house for the rest of the day with nothing to do.

Harry reached for another biscuit and Snape eyed him carefully. "That's the last one. If you're still hungry after this, I will make you a healthy snack. I don't want you filling up on sugar."

"But I like biscuits."

Snape tried not to smile. "Yes, I'm sure you do. But you've had plenty."

"Dudley has as much biscuits as he wants."

"We are not having that conversation again, Harry. Dudley is spoiled. You are not. I am not going to watch you gorge yourself on rubbish. Now drink your milk." He looked up from his papers and nodded in the direction of his cup.

Harry picked up his cup and took a sip, but he was annoyed. "I'm bored."

"Why don't you see if you can put this puzzle together." Snape got up and set the puzzle on the floor, hoping that would keep the boy entertained for a little while. He picked up his papers and started reading when he saw Harry reach over for another biscuit.

Snape cleared his throat and raised an eyebrow. "I said you've had enough. If you're hungry I will cut up some fruit for you."

Harry pouted slightly before he whined. "I don't want fruit, I want another biscuit."

"It sounds like you want another smack on the bottom. If you're hungry, you can have something healthy, but the biscuits are finished for today." Snape pulled out his wand and banished the plate. "Case closed."

Harry scowled visibly but kept his mouth shut.

"Now, then, would you like me to cut up some apples?"

"I'm not that hungry."

"Very well, suit yourself."

Harry ignored him, let out a loud sigh, and started picking out puzzle pieces.

Over the next half-hour, Harry played quietly on the floor with his puzzle while Snape read through his notes, marking through them and scribbling in the margins. He stopped for a moment and looked up at the clock. He had some questions for Master Barclay but he had no idea what time he'd be home. He needed to see the man's lab notebook before he could go forward.

"Harry, I need to go downstairs for a few minutes to look at something in the lab. Can you stay here and play quietly with your puzzle?"

The boy looked up from his puzzle. "Uh-huh. I've almost got this part finished, see?" He pointed at a section of puzzle he'd put together.

Snape leaned over to look. "Very good. See if you can find all of the pieces that go on the top edge. They all have a flat side, like this," he pointed at one of the pieces.

"OK."

"I'll be right back." Snape set his papers down and tapped the bookcase with his wand, disappearing down the stairs.

As soon as he was sure Snape had gone down the stairs, Harry jumped up from the floor and ran to the kitchen. He picked up one of the kitchen chairs and took it over to the kitchen counter, setting it down on the right side of the stove. He knew that was where Snape kept the biscuits.

Once he climbed onto the chair, he kneeled on top of the counter and pulled himself up. He opened the cabinet, and smiled. There, within reach, was a packet of chocolate biscuits. He had just grabbed the packet and shoved one into his mouth, when he heard a voice behind him.

"What do you think you're doing, Mr. Potter?"

Harry turned around with a look of pure shock, his big green eyes wide with fear. He had chocolate on his face, half a biscuit in one hand, and the packet in the other. "I was hungry. You said I could have a snack."

If Snape wasn't so furious, he might actually find the whole scene a bit hilarious, but he forced himself to harden his features as he walked toward the boy. "I don't think so, little boy. I told you several times that there would be no more biscuits today, and you deliberately disobeyed me. If you were hungry, I told you I'd get you some fruit."

Snape walked up and lifted Harry off the counter, wrenching the half eaten biscuit out of his hand and tossing it in the bin before placing the packet high up on a shelf in the cupboard. Without another word, he carried Harry over to the sink where he washed his hands and wiped his face down with a wet flannel.

He sat Harry on the counter while he dried his hands and face with a clean tea towel. "That was extremely naughty, Harry. You knew quite well you weren't to have any more biscuits today. You not only disobeyed me, you snuck around behind my back and tried to steal them. Not to mention how dangerous it is to climb on furniture and stand on the counter, you could have fallen and hurt yourself.”

Harry cried as Snape scolded him. "I just wanted a biscuit."

Snape was unmoved. "Well, I hope you enjoyed it then, because that's the last biscuit you'll be having for a while. You've also earned yourself a good spanking."

At these words, Harry started to cry louder. Snape lifted him off the counter and set him down before grabbing Harry's wrist with one hand, and the kitchen chair with the other. He pulled the chair away from the counter and put it down near the kitchen table before sitting down and pulling Harry in front of him.

"Nooo!! I don't want a spanking," Harry cried, putting one hand behind him and trying to pull his other hand free of Snape's grasp.

"Then I hope you remember that the next time you feel inclined to disobey me and act naughty. I clearly didn't get through to you this morning, so let's try this again.”

Despite Harry's best efforts to get away, Snape easily picked him up and put him over his lap. Snape put one hand on the boy's back, and hooked the other in his waistband, pulling down his trousers and pants in one fell swoop. This time he gave him eight stinging smacks on his bare backside, being careful to use a flick of his wrist so he didn't have to put much force behind it. He wanted to make an impression, but he didn't want to hurt him. Harry was crying loudly, but he was sure the sting would fade in a matter of minutes.

After pulling up his trousers, he picked the boy up and stood him on his feet.

"I'm sorry," Harry cried, snot and tears dripping from his face as he choked on his sobs.

Snape picked him up and strode to the sink where he took the wet flannel and gently wiped his face while the boy continued to whimper. He held him for a moment and patted his back reassuringly. "It's over, Harry, I forgive you. Now take a breath. You're alright."

He held Harry on one hip, and moved the kitchen chair back under the table with his other hand before carrying the crying boy over to his armchair in the parlor. He sat down and held Harry against his chest, rubbing his back gently.

As they sat there, Harry crying softly into his shoulder, Snape couldn't help but wonder what it would have been like if he really had raised Harry from the time he was little. Part of him was glad he'd missed all of the drama & exhaustion of raising a small child, but he also wondered if he would have been able to curb Harry's impulsive tendencies a lot sooner. It terrified Snape that if he didn't teach him to think before he acts, one of these days he wouldn't be able to save him. He pulled him tighter to his chest and kissed the side of his head.

"It was only a biscuit," he heard Harry whine softly.

Snape readjust him on his lap so he could look him in the eye. "No, it was not. It was direct defiance, deceit, and putting yourself in a dangerous position to follow your own whims. These are exactly the habits we are trying to break and that is why I punished you. This time it was a biscuit, but we are sitting here right now because your reckless impulses have serious consequences."

He wasn't sure if Harry could understand what he was saying, but he was going to try anyway. "You are the most important thing in the world to me, Harry, and I don't want to see you get hurt or suffer ever again. I am trying to keep you safe and protect you. Do you understand?"

Harry laid his cheek back down on Snape's shoulder. "Uh-huh."

Snape carded his hand through Harry's thick hair for several minutes. He couldn't help remembering how close he'd come to losing Harry in the caves, and then how he panicked when he'd seen that Harry had taken that blasted potion. He felt guilty for punishing the boy twice in one day, but he didn't know what else to do. He was terrified that if he didn't teach Harry to trust and obey him, he was going to lose him. And he knew he would never survive that.

They were still sitting in the chair like this when Barclay came through the floo carrying several bags.

He glanced at Snape who was asleep in the armchair, with Harry nestled in his lap, dozing on his shoulder. Snape opened his eyes when he heard the floo roar on Barclay's arrival.

"Tough day?" Barclay asked.

"You have no idea."

"I brought home some take away. I figured we could all use a break today."

Barclay went to the kitchen and set the bag of food on the table. "I'm going to open a bottle of wine, would you care for a glass, Severus?"

"Perhaps in a bit. Please, go ahead."

Snape stood up and laid Harry down gently on the couch and the boy curled up and continued to sleep. He then followed Barclay into the kitchen where he found him pouring a glass of Cabernet.

"Were you able to get everything?"

"I'm afraid not. I asked around but it looks like I'll need to go outside of London to get the Malaysian night-blooming orchid as well as the plankton. I found some dried in an apothecary in Diagon Alley, but I don't think it will suit our purposes. I got some leads on where we can get it, but I may have to go outside of England to procure them live."

Snape pressed his lips together tightly. "I see."

"How's Harry? Anything unexpected?" Barclay took a nice long sip from his wine glass and closed his eyes for a moment as he savored it.

"On second thought, maybe I will have that glass of wine now."

Barclay chuckled as he poured Snape a glass. "Ah, five is such a good age."

Snape just glared at him. "He was an absolute terror. He managed to find himself over my knee, not once, but twice today." He took the glass of wine that Barclay offered him. "Granted, when he wasn't throwing tantrums, he was quite adorable." He lifted his glass in a toast and took a well-deserved sip.

The two Potions Masters stood in the kitchen chatting while they sipped their wine. Snape relayed what he'd observed with Harry throughout the day.

"It's bizarre. It's like he was living as a five year-old yesterday. His mind is functioning exactly as it would if we had plucked him out of 1985. And yet, he still retains his memories of everything that happened after that, he just says it feels like a dream. It's unlike any de-aging I've ever heard of."

"Very interesting. And his nerve damage?"

Snape took another long sip of wine before he continued. "To be honest, it's hard to tell. He seems to still be struggling with his hands, and his legs get tired easily, but it appears to be much less pronounced. His general strength and coordination is obviously much more consistent with a five year-old, so the deficits are less noticeable"

Harry stirred in the other room, and Barclay and Snape left the kitchen, taking their wine glasses with them into the parlor.

"Hi" Harry said shyly, rubbing his eyes and sitting up, cradling one of the throw pillows.

Barclay set his glass down and pulled a small packet out of his pocket, enlarging it in front of Harry. "I brought you some things- I thought it might be nice to have some books and toys meant for a boy your age."

Snape shot him a look and raised an eyebrow. "You're going to spoil him, Master Barclay."

A soft chuckle escaped the older man's lips. "Don't be silly, Severus, he'll be a lot less mischievous when he's got something to occupy his attention."

Harry peered at the package. "Can I open it?"

"May I open it, please," Snape corrected him. "And yes, you may."

The boy carefully tore open the package to find coloring books, and a set of fat crayons and markers that would be easier for his little hands to hold. As he pulled the packaging apart, there were also several books, a big box of Legos, some quidditch figurines, and about six different colors of Play-do.

"Is this really all for me?" Harry asked, looking up at Master Barclay. "I never get to play with things like this. Only Dudley gets to have new toys."

He reached down to open up a tub of blue Play-do, but he couldn't get it open. He handed it to Snape. "Can you open this please?"

Snape popped the plastic lid off with ease before handing it back to Harry, who brought the container slowly to his nose to smell it before touching the blue dough delicately with his finger, not wanting to mess it up.

"If any of that gets stuck in the upholstery or carpeting, I'll be tasking you to clean it out, Master Barclay," Snape said, raising his eyebrow at the older wizard in good humor.

"Ah, the perks of being a wizard," Barclay responded, smiling.

"What do you say, Harry?" Snape said, disgusted that he sounded like every other parent on earth with that line.

Harry got up and ran into Master Barclay's arms and gave him a big hug. "Thank you! These are the best gifts ever!"

"You're quite welcome, Harry."

"Can I play with this now?" Harry said, holding the box of Legos and looking up at Snape.

"Not now. Master Barclay brought food, so we'll eat dinner shortly. After dinner you'll have a bath and then I can read you some books. The rest you can play with tomorrow."

Harry was slightly disappointed, but he wasn't about to throw another fit after the day he'd had. "OK."

"Why don't you take the toys to your room? You can leave the crayons and coloring book out here. If you want to sit and color for a bit before dinner, you may, but the rest of it you can play with tomorrow.

Barclay and Snape chatted while they enjoyed a few glasses of wine, and Harry colored quietly in his coloring books. He was thrilled that the pictures moved once they were colored in. When he finished, he brought his picture over to Snape.

”I made this for you. Look, the train is moving!” He beamed up at Snape who set his wine glass down and took the drawing out of his small hands. 

“Very well done, Harry.”

Harry crawled onto Snape’s lap and pointed out details in the picture. “I colored the train green because that’s your favorite color. Do you like it?”

With a small smile, Snape pulled Harry all the way onto his lap and wrapped his arm around his waist. “It’s lovely. Thank you.”

The little boy beamed and leaned back into Snape’s chest while he and Barclay finished their glass of wine and a lively conversation about an article in the latest edition of Potions & Cauldrons.

Snape couldn’t remember the last time he’d smiled and felt so relaxed. Despite the fact that his entire world had been turned upside down, sitting there with Little Harry cuddled up against him, a glass of wine in his hand, and fun banter with Master Barclay had his endorphins flowing. Was it, happiness?

Throughout dinner, Harry chatted animatedly about everything he was going to draw and build with his Legos tomorrow in between bites of fish and chips. He was smiling and giggling, and Snape couldn’t help but wonder if he had ever seen Harry so happy. He caught himself several times smiling to himself as he reached over and ran his fingers through the boy’s thick, dark hair. 

After dinner, Snape bathed him and by 8:00 Harry was in bed, in his pajamas, ready for his stories.

Snape sat on his bed, as usual, but before he could open the book, Harry looked up at him.

"Are you my daddy now?" Harry looked up at him as if that was the most normal question in the world.

It was not a question Snape was prepared for. He had had another version of this conversation with 12 year-old Harry, which had been confusing and difficult enough, but he had thought they'd reached an understanding. Labels aside, Snape loved and cared for Harry as a parent.

Snape cleared his throat and stalled for a minute. "In many respects, yes, I am your parental figure." He didn't know why he struggled to say the word "father," but it was too much for him, it felt heavy with responsibility and expectation.

"I know you're not my real dad. He's dead. He died when I was a baby. Uncle Vernon said he got in a car accident but I know that's not true. But can you be my other dad? Cuz you take care of me and feed me, and give me a bath and read me stories. That's what dads do, right?"

"Yes, I suppose that's true."

"So can I call you my daddy?"

Snape felt the air knocked straight out of him. He reached up to pet the top of his head, sweeping his fringe to the side. "Do you want to?"

"Yeah," Harry said nonchalantly. "Are you going to do more dad things with me?"

"Such as?"

"I don't know. Uncle Vernon takes Dudley to the park. And he takes him to swim lessons, but not me cuz they are too expensive. Sometimes he takes Dudley for daddy-son weekends and they go camping, but not me. Cuz I don't have a dad." Harry's voice dropped down and his face looked dejected.

"Well, when you were 12 we did some of those things. We went for walks, I took you to the beach, I even taught you how to ride a bike. Do you remember any of that?"

Harry shrugged. "I don't know. Kind of. I know it was me but it doesn't feel like me."

"Well, we will do more of those things. I promise. We have plenty of time."

Snape felt his heart physically ache. Even though he'd never had any of those special father-son memories with his own dad (save for occasionally being dragged down the pub to watch a football match while his father got drunk), he could imagine how much it must have hurt for Harry to see his cousin having this and not be a part of it.

"Where were you when they did these things? Your uncle and Dudley, I mean."

"At home. Doing chores or in my cupboard. It made me sad."

"Yes, I imagine it did." Snape put an arm around Harry and pulled him closer.

"So will you? Do more fun dad things with me? If I promise I'll be really good? I know I was bad today, but I'll be really good tomorrow. I don't want you to stop being my daddy cuz I'm bad."

Snape furrowed his brow before lifting Harry onto his lap facing him. "You are not bad, Harry. Not ever. You might be a bit naughty sometimes, but even if I get angry or punish you, I will never stop being your parent. There is nothing you could ever do that would make me stop caring for you. Do you understand?"

"But what if I'm really REALLY extra naughty?" Harry said, looking up at Snape.

"Making big plans already, are we? You didn't get in enough trouble today, you're still thinking about being naughty? My, my, I guess I was too easy on you."

Snape started to tickle Harry as he squealed and tried to move away. "No, daddy, I'm going to be good!" He laughed as Snape continued to tickle him.

After another few seconds of giggles, Snape gathered the boy up in his arms. "You're a good boy, Harry, and I will always love you and take care of you."

"You're not going to send me back to the Dursleys?"

"Not ever. No matter how naughty you are. I am your family now. I'm afraid you're stuck with me."

"I love you, daddy," Harry said as he reached up and gave Snape a kiss on the cheek.

No one ever kissed Snape. Not even his own parents. Lily had once, just a peck on the cheek when they were 10 years old, but no one since then. It was completely overwhelming. He kissed the top of the boy's head. "I love you too, Harry. Always."

"Can you read me this book now?" And just like that, Harry had moved on. He snuggled up next to him as Snape adjusted himself on the bed and opened up "Where the Wild Things Are."

Harry loved the book so much that when he finished, he made Snape read it to him again. Snape obliged, and then tucked the boy tightly in bed. "Sleep well, Harry.”

(Pic credit shoutout to my good friend @sneverussape on tumblr, with permission)

Snape and Barclay were both exhausted from the lack of sleep and the tiring day had taken its toll on both of them. They chatted briefly, but decided an early night was in order.

Snape was about to walk to his room when he heard a noise come from the direction of Harry's room.

When he arrived at the door, he listened closely and could hear Harry talking to himself and the clear sounds of plastic blocks clinking together. He slowly opened the door to see Harry on the floor, his back to him, playing with his Legos. By the sound of it, he was building a house for himself and Snape. Snape had to stifle a laugh when he heard Harry pretending to be him and promising he'd build them a playground and a pool in the backyard.

"Don't forget a fence for our dog, daddy!"

Snape stood in the doorway for several minutes watching the boy with an amused expression before he forced himself to harden his features and put on a serious face. He crossed his arms, narrowed his eyes, and cleared his throat loudly.

Harry spun around to look at him, knowing he was caught.

"Two spankings in one day wasn't enough? Are you going for a world record, Mr. Potter, or a personal best?" Snape raised an eyebrow and stared down at him.

Harry bolted off the floor and jumped into the bed. He put on his most innocent face. "I'm sorry."

"You absolutely will be if I come in here again and you're not asleep." He walked over and tucked Harry in tightly. "I mean it, Harry. If I catch you out of your bed again tonight, you'll go back into it with a smarting backside."

"I'll go to sleep now."

"You better." Snape leaned down and kissed the boy on top of his head. "Goodnight. Stay in bed."

"Goodnight, daddy."

As he walked back to his room, Snape couldn't help smiling to himself. Despite the trying day, he felt something had changed inside of him. He felt loved and needed in a different way with 5 year-old Harry. He missed his sassy tween Harry, but for the time being he was going to enjoy having Little Harry. He might be a lot of work, but he wanted to give him all of the love and affection he never had as a kid. He was going to do everything he could to make sure he gave Harry the childhood he didn't have the first time around, for however long this whole situation lasted. If Harry wanted a dad, Snape would do his best, he was not going to let this little boy down.

Chapter Text

Chapter 27 Sneak Preview: 

Please get your insulin shots & toothbrushes ready, because Snape and Little Harry are going to spend a “daddy-son” day out in London, and it’s going to be sweet!! A lot of adorable fluff coming your way soon. STAY TUNED!!

As Snape showered and got ready, he was thinking about the day ahead with a new sense of purpose. He couldn’t stop thinking about Harry and his abysmal childhood. He was determined that he would spend as much time doing “daddy” things with the boy as he possibly could. Harry deserved that. Even if it was only for a few days.

He knew it meant he’d have to put a lot of the burden on Barclay for the potions, but he knew his mentor wouldn’t mind. He’d help out when Harry was sleeping, but he wanted to spend quality time with the little boy while he had the chance, he knew it wouldn’t be long. It was the first time he could remember ever feeling like something was more important to him than work. 

Snape made his tea and relaxed in his armchair for half an hour, trying to plan out all of the things they would do. Just when he was about to get up and wake Harry, the little blighter came shuffling into the parlor in his pajamas, his hair sticking in a million directions. 

“Good morning, Harry.”

Harry scowled a little bit and without a word, crawled on top of his lap. Snape picked him up and settled him in the chair with him, running a hand through his dark mop. “Did you sleep well?”

“Uh-huh,” Harry said, rubbing his eyes and leaning into Snape’s chest. Clearly, Little Harry was not a morning person either. 

Snape let him sit there quietly for a few minutes while he sipped his tea and they both enjoyed a silent cuddle. 

“I was thinking we could go to the park today,” Snape said, looking down at Harry who was curled comfortably on his left side. 

Harry popped up immediately. “We can?”

“Yes, we can. Why don’t we have some breakfast first and then we’ll get dressed and head out for an adventure.”

“Yay!” Harry clapped his hands together and threw both arms around Snape before sliding off his lap and sprinting toward the kitchen. 

“Slow down, Harry. Do NOT run in the house.” Snape picked up his mug and followed Harry to the kitchen. While Snape prepared for breakfast, Harry kneeled on his chair and chatted excitedly the whole time he was at the stove. 

“I want to go on the slide, and then you can push me on the swing. If you want you can push me really high, cuz I’m not afraid of heights. Maybe if you push me REALLY hard I can almost fly!” 

Snape served him some French toast strips he’d cut up so Harry could use his hands, along with apple and orange slices. He spooned a generous helping of honey onto the boy’s plate. 

“Sit down properly, Harry. And yes, that sounds like a wonderful idea. I’ll be happy to push you on the swing.” 

Harry sat down and reached for a piece of French toast, dipping it in honey before popping it in his mouth. 

The two enjoyed a drama free breakfast, and Snape was pleased to see that Harry’s appetite was strong. He ate two pieces of French toast, drank all of his milk, and even ate a good portion of fruit without any prompting. Perhaps Snape would succeed in putting a little bit of meat on his bones.

After breakfast, Snape set Harry on the counter while he did the washing up. Half the time Snape had no idea what he was blabbering on about but he just nodded his head in agreement as Harry rambled on about Dudley and what he hoped they’d find on the playground. 

When the kitchen was clean, Snape helped Harry change into his day clothes, which he had to adjust several times to get them to fit. It turned out his 5 year-old proportions weren’t exactly the same as his 12 year-old ones, so a simple shrinking spell didn’t quite do the job. After several attempts, he managed to get a pair of shorts and a t-shirt to look somewhat normal (the first time around, the t-shirt looked like a crop top when he shrank it to fit his tiny shoulders). Even though he knew Harry wouldn’t be this size for long, he considered buying him a few pieces of proper children’s clothes so he didn’t have to go through the ridiculous exercise of trying to shrink every item of clothing sixteen times before it fit. 

By mid-morning, Snape and Harry were ready to go. Snape had decided it might be best to floo them back to London through Barclay’s fireplace, where they could visit a nearby Muggle playground where no one would notice him or Harry. Not to mention, it was a nice neighborhood and Snape knew they would be safe. He also just had no idea where else to go. 

Putting Harry on his hip, he grabbed the floo powder into his hand. “Hold on tight, Harry. I don’t know if you remember using the floo, but it can be a very odd sensation. Just close your eyes and know that I’ve got you. Are you ready?”

Harry nodded his head. “Uh-huh”

“Very well, brace yourself.”

Snape threw the floo powder down and they stepped into the flames, popping out moments later in Barclay’s parlor. 

Amazing art by @Sneverussape on Tumblr (my absolute favorite Snartist)- please check out her Tumblr blog!

Chapter Text

Master Barclay left early the next morning to track down ingredients, gone in the darkness before Snape and Harry ever got up.

As Snape showered and got ready, he was thinking about the day ahead with a new sense of purpose. He couldn't stop thinking about Harry and his abysmal childhood. He was determined that he would spend as much time doing "daddy" things with the boy as he possibly could. Harry deserved that. Even if it was only for a few days.

He knew it meant he'd have to put a lot of the burden on Barclay for the potions, but he knew his mentor wouldn't mind. He'd help out when Harry was sleeping, but he wanted to spend quality time with the little boy while he had the chance, he knew it wouldn't be long. It was the first time he could remember ever feeling like something was more important to him than work.

He made his tea and relaxed in his armchair for half an hour, trying to plan out all of the things they would do. Just when he was about to get up and wake Harry, the little blighter came shuffling into the parlor in his pajamas, his hair sticking in a million directions.

"Good morning, Harry."

Harry scowled a little bit and without a word, crawled on top of his lap. Snape picked him up and settled him in the chair with him, running a hand through his dark mop. "Did you sleep well?"

"Uh-huh," Harry said, rubbing his eyes and leaning into Snape's chest. Clearly, Little Harry was not a morning person either.

Snape let him sit there quietly for a few minutes while he sipped his tea and they both enjoyed a silent cuddle.

"I was thinking we could go to the park today," Snape said, looking down at Harry who was curled comfortably on his left side.

Harry popped up immediately. "We can?"

"Yes, we can. Why don't we have some breakfast first and then we'll get dressed and head out for an adventure."

"Yay!" Harry clapped his hands together and threw both arms around Snape before sliding off his lap and sprinting toward the breakfast table.

"Slow down, Harry. Do NOT run in the house."

Snape picked up his mug and followed behind Harry to the kitchen. While Snape prepared breakfast, Harry kneeled on his chair and chatted away to him.

"I want to go on the slide, and then you can push me on the swing. If you want you can push me really high, cuz I'm not afraid of heights. Maybe if you push me REALLY hard I can almost fly!"

Snape served up some French toast strips he'd cut up so Harry could use his hands, along with apple and orange slices.

After he set the plate down, he snapped his fingers and pointed at the chair. "Sit down properly, Harry. And yes, I'll be happy to push you on the swing."

Harry sat down and reached for a piece of French toast, dipping it in honey before popping it in his mouth.

The two enjoyed a relaxed breakfast, and Snape was pleased to see that Harry's appetite was strong. He ate two pieces of French toast, drank all of his milk, and even ate a good portion of fruit.

After breakfast, Snape set Harry on the counter while he did the washing up. Half the time Snape had no idea what the boy was blabbering on about but he just nodded his head in agreement as Harry rambled on about Dudley and what he hoped they'd find on the playground.

Snape helped Harry change into his day clothes, which he had to adjust several times to get them to fit. It turned out his 5 year-old proportions weren't exactly the same as his 12 year-old ones, so a simple shrinking spell didn't quite do the job. After several attempts, he managed to get a pair of shorts and a t-shirt to look somewhat normal (the first time around, the t-shirt ended up like a crop top when he shrank it to fit his tiny shoulders). Even though he knew Harry wouldn't be this size for long, he considered buying him a few pieces of proper children's clothes so he didn't have to go through the ridiculous exercise of trying to shrink every item of clothing sixteen times before it fit.

By mid-morning, Snape and Harry were ready to go. Snape had decided it might be best to floo them back to London through Barclay's fireplace, where they could visit a nearby Muggle playground and no one would know him or Harry. Not to mention, it was a nice neighborhood and Snape knew they would be safe. He also just had no idea where else to go.

Putting Harry on his hip, he grabbed the floo powder into his hand. "Hold on tight, Harry. I don't know if you remember using the floo, but it can be a very odd sensation. Just close your eyes and know that I've got you. Are you ready?"

Harry nodded his head. "Uh-huh"

"Very well, brace yourself."

Snape threw the floo powder down and they stepped into the flames, popping out moments later in Barclay's parlor.

Harry had his head buried in Snape's shoulder and Snape had his hands wrapped tightly around the boy, rubbing his back as they stepped out of the fireplace.

"Are you alright?"

"I'm OK," Harry said as he lifted his head up. It had been disorienting, but having Snape's arms wrapped tightly around him made him feel safe and secure, and he had kept his eyes closed the whole time.

Snape put the boy down. "Do you need the loo before we go out?"

"Nope! Let's go, I want to go to the playground!" Harry grabbed Snape's hand and led him toward the front door.

It was only a five minute walk to the lovely gardens and playground in a small little courtyard in Paddington. Barclay lived in an upper class neighborhood, so Snape was not surprised when they arrived at the playground to see several young kids who appeared to be there with their nannies. He noticed he was the only "Dad" around, and everyone stared at him when he and Harry walked through the gates.

Right away, Harry ran for the slide. He called back over his shoulder, "Daddy, watch this!"

Snape stood awkwardly as he watched Harry climb up the playground equipment and then slide down the slide, squealing with glee. He fell forward on his hands into the mulch before pushing himself up and dusting himself off.

"Did you see that? Did you see how fast I went!" Harry yelled out as he ran back to do it again.

"I did. Well done." Snape wasn't sure what he was supposed to say, but Harry was having fun and seemed to be proud of himself so he figured he should encourage him.

For the first few minutes Snape hovered close by, watching Harry and hoping he wouldn't get hurt. He also wanted to be nearby since Harry was talking to him the whole time, wanting him to watch and acknowledge everything he was doing.

When Harry got bored of the slide, he asked Snape to hold him while he tried to do the monkey bars. Snape knew his hands and arms would be too weak to do it on his own, but he dutifully held him up and walked with him as Harry grabbed each of the bars and pretended to swing himself.

"Can we do the swings now?" Harry asked, his face pinked up and the baby hair along his forehead plastered to his skin with sweat.

"Whenever you're ready," Snape said, setting him down so Harry could run off to the swings.

"Push me, daddy. Push me REALLY high," Harry shouted. He plopped down in one of the swings and waited for Snape to come up behind him.

"Hold on tight," Snape said, casting a wandless, wordless sticking charm for his hands and his bum hoping he wouldn't fly off of the swing.

He started off by pulling the swing backward almost above his head before letting it go.

Harry squealed with delight. "Higher! Push me higher!"

Snape couldn't help smiling to himself remembering the daredevil Seeker Harry was when he was on his broom, he was clearly a boy who loved to feel like he could fly. Obliging him, Snape pushed him on the swing harder and harder until Harry was laughing and satisfied, the chains jerking from gravity as the swing reached beyond its natural arch.

They played for another hour until the sky suddenly got dark and gray and they heard a rumble in the clouds. Snape looked up just as a drop of rain splashed on his forehead. He wiped his face before grabbing the swing and bringing it to an abrupt halt.

"It's about to storm Harry, it's time to go." Snape held the chains steady.

"No! I don't want to go home, please daddy?" Harry begged, turning his head around to look behind him at Snape.

Fat raindrops were starting to fall slowly, leaving random dark splotches on their clothes. Harry held tightly to the swing, refusing to budge.

"That's enough. We'll come back again, I promise. But it's going to start raining harder and there's thunder and lightning. It's not safe. Come on, up you get." Snape tapped him on the back, his voice taking a more serious tone.

Harry whined out loud. "I want to stay here."

"I know, but it's time for lunch anyway. Let's go." Snape reached down and picked Harry up off of the swing, nearly having to wrench each hand from the chain he was holding onto for dear life.

Hoping he could get them inside before they were sopping wet, and preferably before Harry had a complete meltdown, Snape carried Harry hurriedly from the park back across the street, walking briskly as the rain started to fall harder.

When they got inside Barclay's house, both of them were quite soaked and Harry was visibly disappointed and shivering slightly, goosebumps popping up on his arms and legs, his lips turning blue. Snape set him down in front of the fire and cast a drying spell on both of them.

"Let's go home and have lunch, and we'll find something else fun to do."

Harry frowned. "But I liked playing on the playground."

"I know. And I promise you we'll come back again. Now that's enough whining, come on, we're going home." He lifted him up and threw the floo powder into the flames, stepping in and taking the two of them back to the Welsh cottage.

After insisting Harry put on a jumper, they had a relaxed lunch at home. Snape made them cheese toasties and a cup of tomato soup. Since the rain showed no sign of stopping, after lunch they stayed cozy inside and Snape read while Harry snuggled up next to him.

Master Barclay had done a great job bringing home a selection of children's books, and Snape read him several different stories from his new collection.

"Can you read me 'Where the Wild Things Are' again?" Harry asked.

"You have ten other books, you know," Snape said. "It wouldn't kill us to have some variety."

"But it's my favorite. Pleaaaseee?" Harry begged, holding his dragon in one hand and wrapping his other arm around Snape's chest.

"Very well." Snape sighed and opened the book for the 3rd time today. He had never heard of the book before, but after two days of Harry insisting he read it repeatedly, he was pretty sure he could recite it from memory.

They flipped through the pages and then they got to Harry's favorite part. "I'll eat you up, I love you so"- and Snape tickled Harry and pretended to gobble up his stomach while Harry laughed so hard he could barely catch his breath.

"Again! Read it again!" Harry cried.

Snape closed the book and put it down next to the bed. "I think that's enough for now. Why don't you take a little nap."

"But I'm not tired," Harry complained, putting on a dramatic frown.

"Why don't we just rest quietly for a bit, I'll stay here with you." Snape pulled out his wand and darkened the room a bit, even though it was quite dark outside already from the storm clouds and the rain was still falling and making gentle sounds on the window. He pulled the blankets over Harry before pointing his wand at the ceiling and making an entire night sky appear, with stars and comets twinkling above them.

"Wow! Look, it's a shooting star!" Harry exclaimed, pointing up as a small streak of light flashed across the ceiling.

"Indeed. Keep watching, see if you can count them."

Within a few minutes, they had both drifted off, Harry curled up next to Snape with a smile plastered to his face.

Snape awoke first and glanced behind him out the window. The weather still looked ugly and he scowled to himself a bit. He was hoping he could take Harry back out, but, alas, fate did not seem to be on their side today.

Harry stirred next to him before rolling over and throwing an arm across his stomach. Snape just pulled the blankets up over the boy and laid there quietly watching the stars as Harry slept, trying to come up with new plans for the afternoon.

When Harry finally sat up half an hour later, he looked over at Snape. "Can we go back to the playground?"

"Not today. It's still raining."

"Awwwwww," Harry pouted slightly. "It's not fair."

Snape's lip curled into a small smirk. "I hate to be the one to tell you this, Harry, but life isn't fair. The sooner you learn this lesson, the less disappointed you'll be. But I think we can still have some fun this afternoon. Come on, up you get."

Snape patted him on the hip and then put his hands under his arms, lifting him onto the floor. "Why don't we do some arts and crafts? We can draw and color, you also have your Play-Do, it will be fun. Then maybe we can bake some cookies for Master Barclay later, what do you think?"

He knew Barclay had a sweet tooth, so he was hoping that might butter him up a bit since he was leaving most of the brewing to him while he spent time with Harry. Plus he figured Harry would enjoy the activity.

Harry smiled. "Yeah!"

They collected Harry's art supplies and brought them to the kitchen table. Snape helped set up the coloring books and all of the crayons, markers, and colored pencils. He shook his head to himself as he looked at the table, Harry had somehow accumulated more things in a few weeks than he probably had in his entire childhood. So much for not spoiling the boy.

Snape made himself a cup of tea while Harry got to work in his coloring book.

Over the next hour, Harry colored diligently in his book, choosing his colors carefully and trying very hard to color within the lines, although usually about halfway through a picture he came up with a new idea and made additions to the illustration, coloring way outside of the bounds.

"How come it doesn't move when I color outside of the lines?" Harry asked, disappointed that the snowman he'd drawn on the hillside of one of his pictures refused to move.

"It's a charmed coloring book, and it is only the printed illustrations that can move," Snape replied.

"Oh."

"But, lucky for you, I'm an exceptionally talented wizard." Snape pulled out his wand and said an incantation and suddenly Harry's purple snowman came to life on the page.

"Wow! You did it! You made it move!" Harry exclaimed, ecstatic that his addition to the picture was now jumping around the page as well.

Snape couldn't believe he'd been reduced to using his incredibly powerful magic to make a purple crayon drawing of a snowman dance on the page, but if it made Harry happy, he was happy.

At Harry's insistence, Snape began to draw as well. He was an exceptionally gifted artist, and he used to draw all of the time as a teenager, but it had been years since he'd drawn anything for fun. He mostly just did academic drawings of plants and illustrations of dissection techniques in his lab notebook. But since Harry begged him, he pulled out a blank piece of parchment and began to sketch.

"What's that?" Harry asked as he looked down at the paper.

"What does it look like to you?"

"It looks like Max from Where the Wild Things Are. But it's not Max, it looks like me!"

"That's because it is you."

Harry clasped his hands together. "You drew me like Max! What does it say?" He pointed to the black words on the page, in Snape's elegant scrawl.

"It says: 'Wild Thing, I'll eat you up, I love you so!' Signed Daddy." He blushed a little as he said it.

"Is it for me?" Harry asked, leaving his chair and crawling up to sit on Snape's lap.

"Of course it is. Trust me, I don't know another Wild Thing as wild as you." Snape held him tightly and kissed him on the head.

"I love it, daddy! You're the best drawer in the world!"

"I'm glad you like it. Why don't we put away the art supplies and then we can make some biscuits."

After a long and trying day seeking out potions ingredients from all over Europe, Master Barclay was thrilled to come back to an exuberant Harry and a smiling Snape. He looked at the young Potions Master and saw he was almost drunk on pure bliss. He had known the man for 15 years, and he had never seen him this relaxed, and dare he say, happy?

"We baked you some gingersnaps, Master Barclay!" Harry said, looking adorable in a tiny little apron Snape had clearly transfigured for him, flour in his hair and on his cheek.

"It smells delicious, Harry. Hopefully I've been a good boy today and if I eat enough vegetables at dinner, maybe Professor Snape will let me have some for dessert," he quipped, giving the boy a small wink.

Harry laughed out loud and Snape shot him a look of quiet indignation. Barclay clapped him on the back and smiled.

The freezer stocks were dwindling, but Snape cooked up one of their last cottage pies and they all enjoyed a relaxed dinner together. They each indulged in quite a few of Harry's (and Snape's) snickerdoodles and ginger snaps for dessert.

After Harry had been given a bath and put to bed (with several readings of "Where the Wild Things Are"), Snape joined Barclay in the parlor for a nightcap.

"Harry seems to be doing well. I take it you had a nice day?" Barclay asked, the answer already apparent on Snape's face.

"We did. Unfortunately it started raining, but I think we managed to make the most of our afternoon."

"I'm glad you're getting to spend time with him. He's thriving."

Snape took a sip of his whiskey. "I hope you don't mind, Master Barclay. I know much of the work is falling to you right now, but I feel that it's important that I spend quality time with Harry right now. He had such a horrendous childhood. Even if I only have a few days with him at this age, I want them to be filled with happiness."

"Of course, Severus. I don't want you to worry about that at all. I told you I'm here to support you. I absolutely believe you're doing the right thing. For both of you. I know I can count on you if I need anything, otherwise I think we've done most of the hard work. Now I just need to start brewing."

"So, you think you have everything now to move forward?"

Barclay nodded his head. "I've got nearly all of the supplies. I've set up a tank downstairs for the plankton. I'll let them settle tonight, but I think we can start brewing in a few days. I'm extremely confident we'll have the potions ready to test within a few days, a week maximum."

"Excellent," Snape said, although his heart sank as the words fell from his mouth. He knew they would have to re-age Harry and bring him back to his 12 year-old self, but he couldn't help feeling a bit sad at the idea of losing his Little Harry.

It was selfish, but part of him wished he could keep Harry as he was, and give him the chance to live his life over again. He secretly hoped it would take more than a few days. He wasn't ready yet. He wanted to give Harry just a little bit more time to show him he was a loved little boy.

"Harry, it's time to wake up," Snape said softly, running his hands through Harry's hair as he perched on the side of his bed. It was 8:30am and he was afraid if he let him sleep too long he'd never go to bed at night.

"Mmmm" Harry moaned and rolled over onto his stomach, pushing his face into the pillow and letting his arm hold onto Snape's leg.

"Come on, up you get, we have a fun day planned." Snape gently picked him up, and cuddled him against his chest.

He waited a few minutes before he spoke again. "Don't you want to see the dinosaurs?"

Harry lifted his head up. "What dinosaurs?"

"I thought we could go into London today and see the dinosaurs at the Museum," Snape said, smiling down at the drowsy little boy.

"And then I thought we could go to the park and feed the ducks. Maybe have a picnic?"

The little boy was now wide awake. He sat up, his eyes bright with excitement. "Can we go now?"

"We'll eat breakfast first, and then we'll go."

Harry scrambled off the bed toward the kitchen, filled with an excitement that rivaled Christmas morning.

Once again, they floo'd to London using Master Barclay's fireplace, their first destination the Museum of Natural History in Kensington.

"Hold my hand, Harry, and don't let go" Snape said sternly as they walked through the streets of Paddington. It was crowded near the train station, and he didn't want to lose Harry in the crowd or have him step onto the street.

Suddenly Harry stopped and pointed. "Look! Look at that boy's shoes, they have lights in them!"

Snape looked down to see a flashing light every time the little boy walked. "I see."

"Can I get shoes like that? Please? Please!" He pleaded with his eyes, pulling down on Snape's hand. Harry was completely preoccupied, turning his head to watch the boy walk away from them, lights flickering from his heel with each step. Harry looked up again at Snape. "Please, daddy?"

"You have perfectly good trainers," Snape replied flatly.

"But they don't have lights," Harry pouted slightly, careful not to overdo it, as he knew Snape would not put up with a tantrum. He readjusted his tone and decided to try a different approach, putting on his most innocent face. "Please can you get me shoes like that?"

Snape rolled his eyes to himself. If he wasn't standing in the middle of the street he was pretty sure he could cast a charm to make his shoes light up everytime he walked. He didn't need to buy the boy a new pair of shoes, especially if he was only going to be here for another few days. Still, it was hard to tell him no, he wanted nothing more than to make Harry happy, but he didn't want to spoil him.

"Not right now. Come on, let's walk. Don't you want to see the dinosaurs?"

Harry nodded his head sadly and let Snape pull him gently down the pavement, his head turning back every few seconds to see if he could still see the boy with the light-up shoes.

Over the next half-hour, Snape became aware that nearly every kid in London had shoes that lit up. And without fail, every single time Harry would stop walking and cry out, "Look, daddy! Look at their shoes!"

"I see." Snape replied, getting more exasperated with each sighting as he pulled on Harry's hand to keep him moving. Between Harry's tiny stride and his easy distraction, they'd barely made it out of Paddington in half an hour and Harry was starting to drag his feet.

"My feet hurt."

Snape paused and looked down at the little boy. "Let's rest for a bit. Are you hungry, do you want a snack?"

Harry shook his head. "Can you carry me?"

Snape bent down to pick him up when Harry pulled back. "No, not like that. I don't wanna look like a baby."

Snape arched an eyebrow at the tone. "Very well, then how?"

"Can't you let me ride on your back?" Harry asked, looking up at him with big green eyes.

In his entire life, Snape had never given a piggyback ride to anyone. Come to think of it, he'd never had anyone do it to him either. It seemed so…undignified.

"Why don't we just sit for a little while and let your feet rest. I hardly think it's proper to walk down the streets of South London with a human rucksack glued to my back.

Harry's face fell. "But other dads do it all the time. I'm not that heavy. Dudley is a lot bigger than me and Uncle Vernon always lets him ride piggyback."

Snape furrowed his brow. "Of course you're not heavy, you don't weigh nearly enough for a boy your age. That's not the point."

"Then how come you won't carry me?" Harry looked up to him with questioning eyes and Snape felt his heart twinge. Why didn't he want to do it? Was he afraid he was going to look stupid? He didn't even know anyone here. It just felt like such a…public display. It made him uncomfortable and he didn't know why.

But one more look at Harry's innocent little face and he remembered why he was here to begin with. He wanted to give Harry the "dad experience"—and he wasn't really asking very much.

"Fine. But I'm not going to walk you through the museum like this, it wouldn't be proper. If your feet are still hurting when we get there, we will take some time to rest them in the cafe."

Harry's face lit up with joy as Snape bent down to allow the boy to climb onto his back. "Come on, then, up you get."

"Thank you!" Harry exclaimed, wrapping his arms around Snape's thin shoulders as he stood up. The boy really was as light as a baby bird.

Since it was a nice day, and Harry was comfortable riding on his back, Snape decided to cut through Hyde park to get to Kensington. In fact, with Harry on his back, he was able to move much more quickly and within 40 minutes they'd made it all the way across the park. Snape was actually rather pleased with the efficiency of traveling this way.

When they reached the museum, Snape set the boy down and the two walked in together hand-in-hand, Harry's feet doing much better after their rest.

Once they passed through admission, Snape took Harry straight toward the dinosaur bones. Harry was in awe of the giant fossilized skeletons, and they walked slowly through the hallways as Snape read him the details from the placards. Harry's favorite was the Stegosaurus, but he also loved the Wooly Mammoth skeleton.

"They are so big! Is it real?"

"Indeed they are, but they died a long time ago."

"Do they have dragons here too?"

Snape bent down to whisper in his ear. "No, I don't think they do. Dragons are magical creatures, Harry, not everyone can see them."

"I want to see them! Can you take me to visit some dragons?"

"Maybe one day, when you're older." Snape stood up and grabbed his hand and walked him to the Minerals and Gems- where Harry was excited to see different rocks glowing under the black lights.

Snape made a few mental notes as well, recognizing that some of the minerals and stones might have magical properties that could be useful in his bioluminescent studies.

It didn't take long before Harry's interest began to waiver. Since Snape had a lot of other activities planned for the day, he decided they'd had enough. Unfortunately, there was only one exit and the gift shop was on the way out the door.

"Daddy! Can I get a dinosaur?" Harry asked, pulling at Snape's hand as they passed by the gift shop.

"No. You have plenty of toys at home."

Just as he was about to drag him away from the shop, Snape looked at a sale rack of t-shirts and saw one with a Stegosaurus on it. Maybe he should just get him the t-shirt and save himself the trouble of transfiguring his clothes every day. He grabbed a green dinosaur t-shirt off the rack and held it up to Harry to gauge the size.

"Would you like a dinosaur shirt?"

"Yes please!"

Snape nodded and brought the t-shirt up to the register and pulled cash out of his wallet while Harry browsed the plastic dinosaurs.

As soon as they were out the front door, Harry complained again, "My feet hurt."

Snape immediately bent down and Harry hopped on his back, grinning from ear-to-ear. 

"I was thinking it would be nice to have a picnic in the park, are you hungry?"

"Yeah!" Harry exclaimed.

"Good. We'll pop into Tesco and then we'll find a nice place to sit by the lake in Hyde Park."

After grabbing sandwiches and crisps, along with some drinks and a bag of bread to feed the ducks, the two headed back into the park to find the perfect spot for a picnic. They settled on a cool patch of grass near the lake and Snape looked around before quickly transfiguring a tissue into a picnic blanket where they could lay out all of their things.

"I've never been on a picnic before, it's so much fun!" Harry said as he shoved another prawn-flavored crisp into his mouth.

Snape tried to remember when he'd last been on a picnic. Of course, it had been with Lily. As kids he and Lily would often spend all day outside in the summertime, and although he never had any food to bring, sometimes her parents would send her out with a couple of extra sandwiches for the day and they would sit outside and enjoy them together under their favorite tree. There was something nice about remembering Lily as he enjoyed the picnic with Harry, he was sure she'd be pleased if she could see them now.

"I'm glad you're enjoying yourself. Finish your milk first, and then we can feed the ducks."

Harry smiled and took a sip of his milk. He was radiating pure joy.

Once they finished eating, they took their trash to the bin and went to feed the ducks. This was another thing Snape knew "normal kids" did, but his parents had never taken him to feed ducks. He wasn't even sure there was a non-polluted water supply anywhere in Cokeworth where ducks could survive. It was definitely something he only knew existed because he'd read about it in books.

"Don't get too close to the geese, Harry, they are evil little creatures."

Harry ripped off pieces of bread and threw it to the ducks, delighting in watching them come flocking. He chased after them, and then turned around when a goose started to chase him.

"Save me! Save me, Daddy!" Harry ran to Snape and jumped in his arms. Snape shooed off the goose, as he carried Harry toward the water.

"Are you sure you don't want me to feed you to the ducks?" Snape joked with him, holding him by one arm and one leg and pretending he was going to toss him into the lake.

"No!" Harry squealed as Snape spun him around and hung him upside down before finally setting him back on his feet.

When the bread was finished, Snape allowed Harry to climb onto his back and they walked back toward Marble Arch.

"Can we see a movie?"

Snape arched his brow and tilted his head back toward Harry. "A movie?"

"Yeah. I never got to go to the cinema before. Aunt Petunia took Dudley and his friend, but I didn't get to come."

"I suppose. We can see if there's anything appropriate playing."

They exited the park at the Northeastern corner, and headed north to Edgeware Road, and they walked for a little while until Snape found a corner shop.

Snape nodded at the man behind the counter and set Harry down on the ground.

"Do you know if there's a cinema nearby?"

"About ten minutes from 'ere if you just keep walking straight that way," the man pointed to the left.

"Thank you," Snape said as he grabbed Harry's hand and the two walked out the door and to the left. As they walked, they passed lots of stores selling souvenirs, luggage, cheap housewares, and several off-license shops. They weren't in the best of neighborhoods, but Snape had grown up in much worse, so he wasn't concerned at all that they'd left the more "bougie" neighborhood and were crossing into a more working class area.

As they made their way to the cinema, Harry stopped and pulled back on Snape's hand and pointed in a shop window. "Look, they have light up shoes!"

Snape paused for a moment to look. The store looked like it sold a lot of bootleg goods- ripoff Premier League jerseys for 10 quid, fake purses, and apparently cheap knock-off versions of the light-up shoes.

Harry looked up at him. "Please, can I try them on?"

The store looked a bit sketchy, if he was being honest. Boxes of shoes were piled up the walls while hundreds of jerseys and fake Louis Vuitton street wear hung on overcrowded racks.

Snape looked at the price tag. The shoes were 18 quid. Not exactly cheap, but he was guessing if this was the price for an off-brand, the real ones would be way too expensive.

Snape debated. He was completely opposed to the idea of spoiling children, he only had to think about his little God-brat Draco to know just how kids turned out when they were given everything they ever wanted. But another part of him wanted Harry to have everything he was denied in his first childhood. If a stupid pair of light-up shoes meant that much to him, would it really hurt to indulge him? Just this once?

I can't believe what a pushover I've become. He reached up to massage his brow. "Fine. We'll have a look, but I'm not buying you anything else today, do you understand? So have a think- are you sure this is what you want?"

Harry practically jumped up and down. "Yes!"

"Very well, let's see if they have your size."

Snape actually had no idea what size shoes Harry wore now- he'd just shrunk his trainers down until they fit. He looked up at the man by the till. "I think my son needs to be measured for a new pair of shoes."

"It's not a shoe shop, mate. The sizes are marked on the box- he'll just have to try them on."

Harry started opening boxes and looking inside. "I like the white ones with the blue," he said as he tossed open box after box to look inside.

Snape tried to eyeball the different shoes to figure out which ones would fit. He finally pulled out a pair of black ones that appeared to be Harry's size. "Try these on, see if they are your size."

Harry sat on the floor and pulled off his shoes, slipping his feet into the new ones. Snape was glad to see these had Velcro straps instead of ties- he'd had to spell the laces on Harry's trainers to keep him from having to re-tie the damn things ten times a day.

"How do they feel?" Snape asked as he pulled Harry up from the floor.

Harry jogged a little and shrieked loudly as the trainers lit up under his feet. "They're perfect!" He threw himself around Snape's legs in a tight embrace.

"Size 9, let's see if we can find them in white."

Snape looked through all of the boxes until he found a pair of the blue and white trainers in Harry's size.

"Can I wear them now? Please?" Harry took the box out of Snape's hand when he nodded.

Five minutes and twenty quid later, Snape led a bouncing Harry out of the store, his feet flashing red with each step. Harry was practically skipping down the pavement and Snape had to pull back on his hand to keep him from bouncing away. "Walk properly, we're on a public street, not at the park."

But Harry couldn't contain himself and Snape didn't want to spoil his joy.

When they got to the cinema, the only children's movie playing was Aladdin. Snape scoffed to himself knowing there would be all kinds of ridiculous notions about magic, but Harry was thrilled.

Snape caved in and bought them some popcorn and a small soda. Thankfully the theater was fairly empty with it being a weekday afternoon. A few other kids and parents were scattered across, but Harry picked out some seats right in the middle and there was no one sitting in front of them.

Once again, Snape thought back to the last time he'd been at the cinema, and it was with Lily sometime during the summer after their 3rd year at Hogwarts. Unfortunately Petunia had come along as well, and had sneered at him the entire time because Lily had spent the money their parents had given them to buy Snape a ticket, leaving no extra money for snacks. Petunia had made sure Snape felt like a charity case, and it was the last time he ever let Lily or anyone else do anything for him again. He hadn't even been able to enjoy the film, and he'd never gone back to the cinema again, considering it a ridiculously muggle form of entertainment that was now beneath him.

He looked over at Harry who was smiling and munching on popcorn, his small legs swinging back and forth while he waited for the movie to start, an occasional light flashing from his shoe. Snape reached his hand into the popcorn container and pulled out a few kernels. "Don't eat it all before the movie even begins, we'll need something to munch on during the scary bits"

Harry smiled and nodded before shoving another fistful of popcorn into his mouth as the lights went down.

"It's starting! Daddy, aren't you excited?" Harry turned to him and clapped his hands together in excitement.

"Thrilled," Snape said sarcastically, although it was lost on Harry who was so hyped up he was practically bouncing out of his chair as the Walt Disney logo and music appeared on the screen.

As they exited the theater after the film, Harry couldn't stop talking about the magic, asking Snape all kinds of questions about what was real and possible.

"Are there really flying carpets?"

"There are."

"Have you ever ridden on one?"

"I have not. They are more like magical artifacts, people don't really use them any more. They are quite expensive and rare."

"Can't you make any carpet fly by using your wand?"

Snape thought for a moment. "I'm sure you could, however, the real magic carpets have special magic woven into them. It's not quite the same as charming an object to float."

"Can you make me a flying carpet when we get home?"

"I don't think that would be very safe or sensible. Not to mention, you're still restricted from flying after your little broom fiasco."

"Please?" Harry whined as he pulled on Snape's hand.

Snape paused and looked down at Harry. "I don't want to hear you whining, you've been indulged quite a lot today, do not make me regret it." He cocked an eyebrow and Harry recognized his tone was a warning and closed his mouth.

It was getting to be late in the afternoon and Snape could see that Harry was getting tired and he should probably get him home before he tempted fate too much and the day ended with a tantrum.

"Come along, why don't we take the tube back to Paddington, it will be faster."

Harry nodded his head. "Can I ride on your back? My legs are tired."

Snape let him climb on as he headed into the tube station. He could tell Harry was getting tired as he had become a lot quieter.

When they came out of the tube at Paddington, Harry pulled at Snape's hand and ran off ahead as something caught his eye.

Harry came to an abrupt stop in front of a Photomatic photo booth. "Daddy, look! Can we take a picture, please?"

"I don't think so. I'm not really a fan of taking photographs. Come along, let's go." He reached down to grab Harry's hand but the boy pulled away.

"Please? Look, you can take four pictures and make different faces for each one. It will be fun. Then we can remember today for!

It was three pounds, change only. Snape reached into his pocket to pull out whatever change he had, hoping that would be the perfect excuse not to take these pictures, but alas, he had exactly three 1-pound coins.

He looked down at Harry's pleading eyes. "Fine." He dropped the coins into the slot one at a time while Harry jumped up and down with excitement.

When the last coin clinked in the machine, Harry pulled him into the photo booth. "Come on! You have to make a funny face, like this!" He tilted his head to the side as the flash bulb went off.

Snape didn't smile. He hated having his picture taken.

"Make a face, like this" Harry said as he put his fingers on each side of his mouth, pulling his lips wide. Snape was caught at the beginning of an eye roll when the flash went off a second time.

Harry looked at him and giggled. "Come on, Daddy! Don't just sit there, you have to make a funny face!"

"Trying to tell me what to do, now, are you?" Snape reached his hands up and put them jokingly around Harry's neck, which made Harry burst out laughing and Snape smile just as it flashed a third time.

"Last one, daddy, do something funny!"

"As you wish," Snape said as he grabbed Harry's face between his fingers and scrunched his face together.

When the camera flashed for the fourth time, Snape released Harry's cheeks and the boy was practically crying with laughter.

Just then, the machine made a sound as it began to spit out the strip of photos. Harry reached out to grab them but Snape moved his hands out of the way.

"Not with those grubby fingers, you'll smudge them." Snape sat Harry on his lap while he held the strip of photos in front of them.

Snape smiled as he looked at the photos. An actual, honest to goodness real smile, not a half-smile or a smirk. It felt weird on his face. He was glad Harry had forced him into the booth, he knew he would be really happy later when he had these photos to remind them of their wonderful day out. He tucked the photo strip safely into his breast pocket.

"That was fun, but you're not very good at making silly faces," Harry said.

"Indeed. I like to think I was rather blessed with other talents. Come on, let's get home."

As they walked out of the tube station, they passed by a Burger King advertising kids meals featuring an Aladdin toy. Harry stopped to look at the window where a giant Genie was coming out of the lamp holding a Burger.

"Can we have Burger King for dinner?"

Snape scoffed at the very suggestion. "Absolutely not. You're malnourished as it is, you should be eating proper food, not this kind of rubbish."

"Please, daddy?" Harry tried his best to put on his most innocent face. He figured it was worth a try, Snape had been surprisingly amenable to his charms all day.

"No. We have real food at home."

Harry went for his trump card. "Please? I never got to go to Burger King or McDonald's when I was with the Dursleys. They let Dudley have it all the time, and they never let me have it once. I always went hungry. And they have Aladdin toys."

"Oh for the love of Merlin." Snape sighed in exasperation. "Fine. But you're going to eat vegetables with it at home. And this is only a one time deal. And don't even think of asking me for anything else today."

Snape opened the door and Harry walked in, skipping to the front, his shoes lighting with each step. "I hope I get the toy with the flying carpet!" he said as he pointed up at the Aladdin-themed toys on the promotional poster. "Or the genie!"

"Do you want chicken or a burger?" Snape could barely contain his disgust.

"Chicken nuggets please!"

Snape placed the order and paid the spotty teenager at the till. When he returned with the bag, Harry immediately snatched it from his hands and opened it up, reaching inside to find the toy.

He pulled out a figure of Aladdin and a pink plastic carpet on little wheels. "Yay! I got the magic carpet!" He popped a chip into his mouth before throwing his hands around Snape's legs. "Thank you, daddy!"

"Come along, let's get you back home before you end up talking me into buying something else ridiculous.

Once back at the house, Snape felt like he'd run a marathon. He knew Harry had to be exhausted as well, since he didn't even have an afternoon nap.

After washing his hands, Snape let Harry sit at the table with his food, figuring he and Master Barclay could eat together after he put Harry to bed (hopefully on the early side). He dumped the nuggets and chips onto a plate along with some roasted vegetables from the garden.

Harry was playing with the magic carpet- it turned out it could roll along the table on wheels.

"No toys at the table. You can play after you eat." Snape set the plate down in front of Harry and took the toy carpet and set it on the kitchen counter.

"Can I wear the crown while I eat?"

"What crown?"

"The Burger King crown. It's inside the bag. Then I can look like Max from the book!"

Snape looked into the bag and sure enough there was a paper crown. He rolled his eyes, but pulled it out and folded it, inserting the paper tab into the slits before handing the blasted thing to Harry.

Harry put it on his head with a giant grin. "Do I look like Max now?"

"You're much cuter than Max. And you better eat all of your vegetables."

After dinner, Snape ran a bath for Harry. "Can I take my magic carpet in the bath?"

It was a dumb, cheap little toy, but for whatever reason Harry didn't want it out of his sight. "Fine. But take the crown off, it will disintegrate in the water."

Harry climbed into the bath, which Snape had already filled with bubbles.

"I wish it could fly like in the movie," Harry said as he zoomed it around, crashing it into a pile of bubbles in the tub.

Snape figured he was already way beyond any sense of propriety today, so what was one more absurd request. "Your wish is my command," he said with resignation, and with a flick of his wand he cast a charm on the damn thing so that the plastic carpet began to fly around in the air.

Harry clapped his hands in delight as he reached up to grab it. "Your magic is even better than the genie!"

Once again, Snape couldn't help but roll his eyes. His magical prowess, which had taken years of hard work to master, was now being compared to that of a Disney cartoon character. "Oh how the mighty have fallen."

He let Harry play around in the bath for a while before he helped into his pajamas. "Can you make my pajamas look like Max?"

"I beg your pardon?" Snape said, looking down at Harry as he fluffed his hair with the towel.

"Can you use your magic to make my pajamas look like Max from the book?"

"You want me to transfigure you a pair of footed pajamas?"

"With ears and a tail, and claws on the feet too!"

"It's nearly May, you're going to burn up."

"Please?"

Snape was pretty sure if he heard Harry say please one more time today he was going to lose his mind, but he didn't have any fight left in him. He pulled out his wand and attempted to transfigure the pajamas into a white sleeper with ears and a little tail.

He had to admit, Harry looked beyond adorable, although he was sure he was going to get hot later.

"Don't forget my crown."

Snape grabbed the paper Burger King crown from his desk and set it on the boy's head. "All dressed up, nowhere to go."

Harry giggled. "Do I look like Max?" He then ran over to his desk and pulled out the drawing Snape had done for him. "Do I look just like your drawing?"

A small smile crept across Snape's lips. "It's a perfect match."

"Read it again to me, please." Harry walked over and handed Snape the drawing.

Snape couldn't help but be touched. "It says 'Wild Thing, I'll eat you up I love you so!'"

Harry took the drawing and put it next to his bed.

It was not even 7pm yet, so even though Snape hoped to have Harry in bed before 8, he knew it was too soon to start reading to him.

"Do you want to color for a bit in the parlor or work on a puzzle?"

"Puzzle! But I'm going to bring my flying carpet."

"Very well." Snape sat on the couch while Harry sat on the floor and worked on the puzzle.

They were sitting quietly when the fireplace made a whoosh and Master Barclay stepped through looking a bit haggard. But as soon as he saw Harry, all dressed up in his Wild Thing pajamas, his face softened and he smiled.

"Hi Master Barclay! Guess what we did today?"

"I can't wait to hear all about it, Harry. Just give me a few minutes to freshen up."

Snape gave him a nod. "I fed Harry earlier, but I figured we could eat after I put him to bed."

"Perfect. I'm quite famished, actually."

Master Barclay went to his room to freshen up and change out of his formal robes before returning to the parlor. He sat in an armchair while Harry excitedly recounted their day in London. At some point, Harry got off the floor and walked over to Snape, climbing onto his lap.

Snape sat quietly while Harry leaned back in his lap and continued to tell Master Barclay all about the museum and the park, and going to the cinema.

"It sounds like you had a wonderful day, Harry," Master Barclay said, smiling at both him and Snape.

"It was the best day of my whole life!" Harry beamed.

Snape looked up at the clock and then tapped Harry on the leg. "Say goodnight to Master Barclay, Harry. It's time for bed."

"But I'm not tired," Harry whined, and as soon as the words came out he opened his mouth in a wide yawn.

"You've had a long day, little boy. Come on, off to bed." He gave Harry another encouraging pat to the side of his thigh.

"Goodnight Master Barclay," Harry said as he walked over to the man in the armchair.

Barclay couldn't help but to chuckle after seeing Harry fully in his adorable white sleeper with ears and a tail. He gave him a small pat on the head. "Sleep well, Harry. I'll see you in the morning."

After putting Harry to bed, Snape and Barclay enjoyed a nice adult dinner with a glass of wine. Barclay updated Snape on his progress and they discussed the potions.

As Snape got ready for bed, he pulled out the photobooth pictures of him and Harry. He sat on the edge of his bed and looked at them, running his finger down the edge of the shiny paper. Harry had said it was the best day of his life, but Snape couldn't help but think it was one of the best days of his life too.

He pulled out his wand and copied the photo strip, placing one copy of it in his wooden keepsake box where he kept his only heirlooms, the Prince cufflinks and his father's watch. The other copy he would carry in his wallet. He opened up the black leather billfold and pulled out another photo, this one old and worn, the sepia colors fading. It was a picture of Lily she'd given him when they were kids. An old muggle school photo of hers from before Hogwarts. On the back it said "To Sev From: Lily 1971."

He looked carefully at the photo and realized Harry looked more like her than he realized. Of course, he had her eyes, but he also had her mouth. And the cute little freckles on her nose. He kissed the photo and slid it back into the secret pocket in the wallet, this time sliding the pictures of him and Harry along with it.

Snape laid awake in the dark thinking about Lily. He tried to imagine what she would say to him. He couldn't help but feel her presence all day today, from the picnic in the park to the cinema, memories of her had cropped up throughout the day and it haunted him. He just hoped, wherever she was, she was happy that Snape was looking after her little boy.

"I promise I'll take care of him, Lily. I won't ever let him feel unloved or unwanted ever again."

Chapter Text

Over the next few days, Snape did everything he could to make the most out of his time with Little Harry. They went to the playground or the park every day when the weather was nice and every evening he spent nearly an hour reading and giving bedtime cuddles before he put the boy to sleep.

Once Harry was in bed, Snape would go down to the lab with Master Barclay. Each day, he knew they were getting closer to finalizing the potions and his time with Little Harry would soon come to an end. He tried not to let it affect him, but he had grown so attached to the little boy, it was hard not to feel emotional.

Now that most of the components were complete, Snape had joined Master Barclay for an early breakfast so they could discuss setting up the experiments for the re-aging. Snape was still very adamant he would not give anything to Harry he hadn't thoroughly tested. There was absolutely no room for error.

"I think we should do it as slowly as possible, re-aging can be quite painful as the bones grow," Master Barclay said.

"Should we re-age him in stages?" Snape asked. "I want him to suffer as little as possible."

"I agree. I think we can just use some of the black knot-nettles to slow down the rate of re-aging. It might be excessively confusing to him psychologically and emotionally if we pause the process and he begins building memories at various ages in between. We still have no idea how he will process his memories from the last week."

"Mmm," Snape said as he took a sip of tea. He set his cup down and ran his thumb slowly over his bottom lip in concentration. "I wonder if we could sedate him. Perhaps let him re-age slowly overnight while he's in a deep state of sleep. I don't want him traumatized by the whole process. This way he goes to sleep as a 5 year-old and when he wakes up, he's back to his 12 year-old mind and body. It might be the least disruptive mentally and physically."

Barclay nodded as he dabbed at his goatee with a napkin. "That's quite a good idea, Severus. I don't know how the dreamless sleep components will interact with the potions we've created, but we can run some tests with it."

"I was thinking of something that could give a deeper level of sedation. More like Draught of the Living Dead. Or a suitable variation that would be safe for a child his size."

Snape knew they had to do this, but it still gutted him to think about it. He really did wish he could keep Harry like this and give him a completely new childhood, but he recognized that would never be fair to the old Harry.

"Let's experiment with both. I'll see if I can get the timing to slow down first with the knot-nettles, and then we'll set up some of the animal trials to go overnight with sedation."

"Very good," Snape said, nodding as he brought the teacup to his lips. He took a long slow sip before he continued. "I will be glad to help you set everything up tonight after I get Harry to bed."

Barclay stood up with his plate in hand, giving Snape a few pats on the side of his arm as he walked toward the sink.

"Please, just leave your dishes, Master Barclay. I'll take care of them after I feed Harry. Why don't you go ahead to the lab, I know you've got a lot to do today."

"Thank you, Severus. I hope you boys have a good day"

Snape gave a measured half-smile. "I'm sure we will. I'll pop down when he's taking a nap, to see if there's anything you need help with."

"I'll be fine, just enjoy your time with Harry." Barclay paused to give him a small squeeze on the shoulder as he passed by.

Snape sat for several minutes sipping his tea in solitude, lost in deep thoughts and emotions he wasn't ready to deal with. When he finally went in to wake Harry, he stood for several minutes over his bed just watching him sleep, trying to record every moment in his memories.

The boy had insisted on wearing that ridiculous white sleeper to bed every single night so he could look like Max from his favorite book. As usual he had kicked off all of the blankets during the night when he got warm, and now he was curled up on his right side with his cheeks slightly flushed and his hair sticking in a million directions, the hood with the ears crumpled to his back.

Rather than waking him up straight away, Snape laid down next to him on the mattress and pulled the boy against his chest. He gave him a kiss on the top of his head before he spoke softly, "Time to get up, Harry."

Harry opened his eyes just long enough to crawl on top of Snape so they could have their morning cuddle. Snape usually let him lie there for a few minutes while he stroked his hair and told him all about what he had planned for the day. It had become their new morning ritual.

"Good morning, daddy," Harry said as he rubbed his eyes.

"Did you sleep well?"

"Uh-huh."

Snape patted him softly on his hip. "Let's get you dressed and have some breakfast. Then we can head to the park."

Harry sat up and Snape picked him up under his arms, setting him down gently as he walked over to the wardrobe, Harry following close behind.

"I want to wear my dinosaur shirt," Harry complained as Snape pulled out one of the other t-shirts from his wardrobe.

"You've worn it for three of the last four days. It needs a break. You’ll wear this." Snape resized a blue striped shirt and kneeled down as he unzipped his sleeper and attempted to corral Harry into the offending garment, holding the arm holes open with one hand while he wrapped one arm around the boy's waist as he pulled him toward him.

Harry stepped out of his pajamas, but then scowled and moved away, shaking his head in defiance and refusing to help Snape by holding his arms tightly to his side. "Nooo, I want my dinosaur shirt!"

Snape let the shirt drop to the floor as he pulled Harry closer with both hands, forcing him to look at his face while he raised an eyebrow. "Don't even think of throwing a tantrum. Now stop your whining right now and put on your shirt. I will wash the dinosaur t-shirt properly and you can wear it tomorrow." He exhaled loudly and hoped that would be sufficient, he had no desire to start the day with tantrums, time-outs and tears.

"Why can't you clean it with magic?" Harry whined, pouting slightly but being careful not to overdo it. Snape hadn't punished him since the first day, but he knew whining and tantrums were the fastest way to push the man over the edge.

"I've cleaned it with magic three times already. It needs a proper wash. Besides, I don't want those busybodies at the park reporting me to Child Services when they see you come in wearing the same clothes every single day. They'll think I'm neglecting you. Now that's enough." Snape let go of the boy's arms as he reached down to pick up the blue shirt.

Knowing that continuing to whine would only get him a smack or a time-out, Harry decided to try his charm, which had worked surprisingly well for him over the last few days. He made his eyes big and wide, and put his arms around Snape's neck. "Please can I wear my dinosaur shirt? Please, daddy?"

Snape was not going to give in, he'd indulged the boy quite a lot over the past week, but he didn't want him thinking he could get his way every time, so he hardened his voice and tightened his lips. "Don't you dare try to manipulate me, Harry. I said "No," and I mean it, and I'm not going to argue with you. Now that's enough, put on this shirt."

Recognizing that the battle was lost, Harry stuck out his bottom lip in a small act of rebellion while he lifted his arms through the shirt. He couldn't help but to moan slightly as he did so. "But it's my favorite shirt."

Pulling the shirt over his head, Snape gave it a hard tug until his head popped out. "I know, Harry. And I promise you, I'll wash it and you can wear it again tomorrow. Although maybe I'll change the color just to mix things up."

Snape helped him into a pair of navy shorts before running his fingers through the boy's unruly mop in a useless effort to try to control it. Harry looked up at him with sad eyes and his mouth in a well-practiced pout.

"Quit pouting. Fix your face." Snape tapped him on the chin and gave him a strong look before standing up and putting a hand behind his head to guide him to the kitchen.

"But I like green. It's my favorite color. And it's your favorite color too. Cuz I'm just like you." Harry beamed up at Snape as he climbed up onto his kitchen chair.

"Indeed."

"Can we have a picnic for lunch, daddy?" Harry asked, kneeling on his chair while Snape prepared his breakfast.

Snape set a plastic bowl of porridge in front of the boy and tapped him firmly on the hip. "Sit down properly. You know better."

Harry readjusted himself while he continued to stare up at Snape. "Can we?"

"I think that can be arranged. But we'll pack food from home this time." Snape sat down beside Harry and sipped his tea while Harry chatted animatedly in between bites of porridge.

They spent a lovely morning at the playground, but just after their picnic lunch, Snape came breathless through the floo carrying a sobbing Harry Potter on his hip. The little boy had sprinted down the pavement after a puppy when his legs gave out and he took a hard fall, scraping both knees, his hands, and his chin. It was a nasty spill and Snape was sure it was the boy's nerve damage that had done him in.

When he first saw Harry run off, Snape had followed after him hoping to catch him and scold him harshly for running off, but before he could get his hands on him, Harry face-planted right in front of him. Harry wailed in pain, and without a word, Snape scooped him up and rushed him home as quickly as possible.

"You're alright, Harry. I'm going to make it all better," he said, desperately trying to soothe the crying child as he carried him immediately down to the potions lab.

Master Barclay was startled to hear the commotion of the hysterical little boy and Snape's hurried footsteps clamoring down the stairs. He looked up from his cauldron to see Snape holding a crying Harry with blood dripping down his knees and a nasty looking scrape on his face. He tutted gently. "Oh dear, did someone have a little fall?"

Snape sat Harry on the lab bench while he collected his potions and first-aid supplies. The little boy was quite a pathetic site as he sat there bloody and dirty choking on his loud sobs.

"Yes, someone was very naughty and took off running after a puppy and then had a tumble on the pavement outside of your house." Snape's tone was gentle, but the mild scold made Harry erupt into even louder wails.

Snape ignored the dramatics and calmly dabbed at Harry's knees with diluted peroxide to clean the skin and excess blood.

"Owwww! That hurts!" Harry complained loudly.

"Nonsense, I'm just cleaning it, this peroxide is very gentle. Take some deep breaths, Harry and try to calm down. You're going to be alright."

Next Snape gently rubbed on a bright red potion that was one of his own creations. Containing both essence of dittany and murtlap, he had brewed it with an ingenious mix of leaves from the Andes and cloves to give it a very effective numbing effect. As a result, it burned considerably less than the commercially available skin healing potions, and within twenty seconds, Harry's knees were completely healed.

"Hold out your hands, Harry."

Snape took the boy's tiny hands in his as he repeated the cycle of cleaning, drying, and then adding a healing potion, and once again the scrapes healed up perfectly without a single yelp or complaint.

Even Harry was amazed and his loud sobs subsided, replaced instead by dramatic sniffles and the occasional deep, stuttering breath. "But my face still hurts."

"Give me a minute, I'm getting there." Snape took the boy's face lightly in his hand and lifted his chin up, quickly recognizing that there was quite a bit of bruising and swelling in addition to the scrape. "Open your mouth, Harry."

Harry diligently opened his mouth as Snape hovered above it with a bright light on the end of his wand to make sure he hadn't bitten through his tongue or the inside of his lip when he fell. Thankfully, it was all clear. He extinguished his wand with a silent Nox and set it aside as he got to work.

Once again, he cleaned the wound gently with cotton wool and peroxide and then proceeded to add the skin healing potion as well as a dab of bruise paste. And just like that, Harry was completely healed.

Snape left the boy sitting on the counter while he tossed the soiled gauze and cotton balls into the bin and wet a clean flannel in the sink. He dabbed slowly at Harry's swollen and tear-stained face with cool water. "You're all better now. Blow."

Harry blew his nose into the cloth before Snape folded it, wiped one more time at his nose and then banished it to the laundry with a flick of his wrist.

Once the boy's injuries had been dealt with, Snape bent down and grabbed his now healed chin to make sure Harry was looking him in the eye. He gave him a very stern expression but kept his voice low and calm, not wanting to start a new flood of tears.

"Now then. I'm very sorry you got hurt, Harry, but this is exactly why you do not run down the pavement. You certainly don't ever let go of my hand to go running off, especially when we are walking next to the street. That is extremely dangerous and I am very angry with you for that."

"I'm sorry, daddy," Harry said, his lip wobbling and his eyes brimming with tears.

"I ought to give you a very sound spanking for doing something so reckless, you could have been really hurt. There are lots of cars on that street, Harry. One wrong step and you could have been killed. You do not ever, ever let go of my hand in public, not ever." He emphasized those words as he tapped on the boy's knee with a single index finger.

Harry was crying softly now and reaching his hands out. "I'm sorry, please don't spank me."

Snape narrowed his eyes and let out an exasperated sigh. "I think you've suffered enough today, so I just hope you've learned your lesson. But if you ever, ever do that again, I promise you Harry, I will give you a spanking you'll never forget. Am I understood?"

The little boy nodded his head before whispering "Yes, daddy."

"Good." Snape gave Harry a terse single nod before he released his face and picked him up off the bench, holding him close while he walked over to Master Barclay.

Master Barclay looked at the sad little boy and tousled his hair gently. "Are you feeling better now, Harry?"

Harry nodded into Snape's shoulder, feeling too embarrassed to lift his head up and respond properly. He didn't like it when Snape told him off in front of the older man.

"I think I'll take him upstairs for a nap, he's had quite an eventful afternoon," Snape said, as he gently patted the little boy's back. "I'll be back after I get him settled."

Barclay nodded. "Take your time, Severus, it's been a hard day for a little boy. He needs you."

Harry pressed his cheek onto Snape's shoulder, and although his eyes were still open and he was very much awake, he could feel himself drifting to the rhythm of the solid back pats.

Snape carried Harry to his bedroom, but rather than put him down and leave, he held the boy close as he climbed onto the bed. He knew he was being absurd, but the re-aging potions were basically finished now and his time with Little Harry was coming to an end. It made him completely reluctant to leave him.

So instead he stretched his legs out on top of the quilts and leaned back on some pillows, Harry clutched to his chest, drifting away as he rubbed his hand up and down the little boy's back.

What is wrong with you, you idiot? You knew this was only temporary. He has to go back, so why are you being so God-damned sentimental? You're a fool. A stupid, sentimental fool for believing this means anything. He probably won't even remember it.

Snape hated himself for feeling so vulnerable. Yes, he knew Harry had to go back to his real age and time, but it was conflicting and painful nonetheless. He loved his Little Harry, and for the first time in his life it had been so easy to show his feelings. But more than that, he had felt useful and valuable. Somebody needed him. Somebody without any ulterior motives needed him. And more than that, Harry loved him.

Little Harry had been so free with his love and affection that Snape never doubted for a moment how the boy felt about him. Snape didn't have to do anything and Harry would climb onto his lap or give him a cuddle and say "I love you, daddy." The love was so pure.

He cradled Harry tightly to his body and rocked him gently back and forth with his eyes closed. "I love you, Harry. I love you so very much," he whispered.

He hated himself for it the second the words left his mouth. He hated it, and at the same time he knew every word was true. And he desperately wanted Harry to feel it. He wanted the little boy to know without a doubt that he was so very, very, deeply loved in a way he never was before. He hoped and prayed Harry would remember it after he re-aged, but even if he didn't, Snape tried to convince himself that it still mattered. That Harry would somehow still carry that knowledge of love within him.

Even after Harry fell asleep, Snape refused to put him down, and he spent the next hour lying there quietly, listening to the boy breathe against his chest and savoring every single moment.

The next few days seemed to go by in a flash, and soon, despite Snape's insistence that he test and re-test all of the potions, he could no longer hold off anymore.

"Everything is ready, Severus, I think we should give it to him tonight," Master Barclay said casually as he poured two glasses of red wine in the kitchen. Harry was coloring happily in the parlor.

"Perhaps we should just run one more set of tests. On the mice. To be sure."

Barclay put a hand on Snape's shoulder. "We have run a dozen perfect experiments. We have checked and re-checked the calculations. It's time."

Snape put both of his hands on the counter and let his head fall forward. He exhaled slowly, working hard to push his emotions down deep. "Just one more day?"

The two stood in silence for a few minutes before Barclay spoke up again, his voice soft and kind. "I know this is difficult for you, Severus. But we don't know the long-term effects of this de-aging on Harry. Not to mention, the stability of the potions we've brewed. Everything is ready and it's time to do it. It's the right thing to do. For Harry."

"I know," Snape whispered, nodding his head and swallowing the emotions rising up from deep in his chest.

"Harry isn't going anywhere, Severus. You'll still have him. He’s the same boy, he'll just be a bit taller."

"And cheekier," Snape added, allowing himself to smile slightly. He had missed the cheeky banter.

Barclay clapped him on the back. "Come along, let's enjoy a glass of wine before dinner." They each picked up a glass and strolled into the parlor.

As soon as they walked in, Harry jumped up with a picture in his hand. "Look! I made this for you."

Snape sat down in his armchair and dragged Harry up onto his lap, picture in hand. "Very good, Harry."

"It's you and me and Master Barclay. Over here is me and you at the park and you're pushing me on the swings. And I'm smiling really big because I'm so happy. And then over here is Master Barclay and you making potions and I'm sitting here watching you. I wanted to write on it but I didn't know how."

"You did a wonderful job, Harry. I love it." He pressed his lips onto the top of the boy's head.

Master Barclay called over from the sofa. "Come here, Harry. I will help you write on it."

Harry scrambled off Snape's lap and brought the picture over to Master Barclay.

"Pick out a crayon."

"Green!" Harry exclaimed, grabbing his green crayon off the coffee table.

Master Barclay got down from the couch and sat beside him on the floor in front of the coffee the table. "Alright Harry, what do you want to say?"

"To Daddy right here." Harry tapped the top of the page, gripping the green crayon in his right hand. "And then 'I love you forever Love Harry'"

On a separate sheet of paper, Master Barclay wrote it out in big letters. "Alright, you copy the letters, can you do that or do you want me to help you?"

"I can do it!" Harry sat diligently and tried to copy each letter as Master Barclay had written it. Some of the letters came out slanting downward and a few of them faced backwards, nonetheless, Harry was extremely pleased with himself.

"Excellent job, Harry!" Master Barclay said, giving him a few loving pats on the back before he groaned slightly as he pushed himself up from the floor.

When he was done, Harry brought the picture back to Snape. "Look! I did it- I wrote on it!"

"It's brilliant. Shall we put this up on the refrigerator, then? That way we can see it every day." Snape took the drawing in his hand and stood up, Harry trailing behind him to the kitchen, beaming as he stuck it to the fridge with a small magnet of a Welsh flag.

That night, as he got Harry ready for bed, he explained that he was going to give him the special potions to help him grow. They had discussed it briefly and casually over the last few days, Snape wanting to prepare him but not make a big deal out of it.

Snape tried to keep their bedtime routine just the same. He let him wear his Wild Thing sleeper even though he knew he'd have to change him out of it as soon as he went to sleep. He read him his favorite stories and then gave him endless cuddles. Finally, he knew he couldn't put it off any longer. He took a deep breath before he spoke.

"It's time to take the potions now, Harry."

Harry snuggled up next to him. "Daddy, I'm scared."

Snape held him close and reassured him. "There's nothing to be afraid of, Harry. I'm going to be right here with you the whole time. I promise. You're just going to go to sleep and when you wake up, I'll be here, and you'll just be a little bit bigger."

"Will it hurt?"

"Of course not, you won't feel or remember any of it." Snape hoped that was true. They had mixed in a very strong sedative but he knew the regrowing of bones, especially, could be excruciating. He had a strong pain reliever in his pocket just in case.

"Are you ready then?"

"Will you hold me?" Harry looked at him with pleading eyes.

Snape lifted Harry onto his lap and pulled him back into his chest as he leaned against the bedframe. He sat for a moment and ran his fingers through the boy's hair before kissing the top of his head and then lingering for a moment with his cheek pressed against Harry's dark locks.

Harry clutched his dragon in one arm, and his plastic flying carpet in the other, melting into Snape and taking comfort in the strong arms wrapped tightly around him.

Snape took a deep breath in and then reached for the small vials of potions. One by one, he uncorked the glass vials and brought them to Harry's lips.

The first one contained the nerve regeneration potion. The second contained the re-aging potion that had been carefully coupled with the first one to ensure he was aged precisely back to where he started. The third was a sedative and mild pain reliever.

If they tasted terrible, Harry didn't complain, he swallowed them diligently as Snape tilted them into his mouth. At the end he gave him a small sip of hot chocolate to wash the taste away.

"Very good job, Harry."

Harry leaned into him. "I'm feeling sleepy but I don't want you to leave me."

"I promise, I'm not going anywhere. I'm going to stay right here with you all night."

"I love you, daddy."

"I love you, Harry."

Within a minute, Harry was breathing deeply and Snape knew this was it. He held him for another half an hour before he lifted the boy up and set him back down on the bed. He carefully removed his white sleeper, smiling at the ears and the tail Harry had forced him to transfigure onto it. He then folded it up and set it on the end of the bed.

He re-dressed Harry in one of his old night shirts, which he had shrunk slightly. Harry was swimming in it, and he was pretty sure the boy would have something smart to say about it when he woke up, but Snape figured it was the best option to keep him covered without restricting him as he grew.  Carefully he took the pink magic carpet toy from Harry's hand and laid it on top of the sleeper.

While Harry slept, Snape conjured a wooden box and slowly collected Little Harry's things from around the room. It was a quiet meditation, a ritual to say good-bye to his little boy. He took a moment with each item as he placed it in the box. The light-up shoes he'd begged for, that gave him so much joy. The dinosaur t-shirt he'd insisted on wearing almost every single day. His Wild Thing pajamas. His books. That blasted wind-up magic carpet from the kids meal. The sticker he'd been given at the museum. Their Aladdin cinema ticket. The Burger King crown. His crayons and coloring books, and all of the little drawings he'd done.

Snape took a moment and flipped through his stack of drawings. When he got to the dancing purple snowman he couldn't help it, he choked out a small sob. It opened the floodgates, and he sat on the edge of Harry's bed, clutching his dinosaur t-shirt in one hand and letting himself weep silently into the box filled with beautiful memories. He pulled out a copy of the photobooth strip and looked down at the pictures of him and Harry laughing and making silly faces. He kissed it and placed it in the box before finally closing the lid.

With his wand, he engraved the top of the box: "Harry Potter: Age 5" and sealed it with magic before shrinking it down and putting it into his pocket. He wiped the tears from his face and stretched out on the bed next to Harry, running his fingers through the sleeping boy's hair so he'd know he wasn't alone.

He told himself he would stay up all night and watch Harry grow, but the changes were so gradual, he soon fell asleep, emotionally drained and more exhausted than he realized.

When the sun streamed in through the window the next morning, Snape woke with a start and immediately glanced over at the now 12-year-old Harry laying next to him. They'd done it. He ran his wand over the boy and did a quick diagnostic spell. Everything seemed in order. He wouldn't know if the nerve potion had worked until he woke up, but the re-aging had gone flawlessly.

Snape exhaled with a sigh of relief. He laid there for another hour until Harry finally stirred. He rubbed his eyes before opening them and looking up at Snape.

"Did you miss me?" he said with a cheeky smile before looking down at the ugly gray nightshirt and giving a scowl. "What in the heck am I wearing?"

Chapter Text

"Did you miss me?" he said with a cheeky smile before looking down at the ugly gray nightshirt and giving a scowl. "What in the heck am I wearing?"

Snape sat up and pulled the boy into a tight hug before grabbing both of his shoulders and pushing him away slightly so he could get a good look at him. With a worried look on his face, he ran his hands gently across Harry's forehead and down his face. "How are you feeling? Are you in any pain?"

Harry looked at him, a bit bewildered and pulled back slightly. "No, I'm fine. I just feel like I've come back from the weirdest trip. Like, I was dreaming but it felt so real. And I know it was just yesterday that I was little, but it also feels like it was forever ago. I don't really know how to describe it…it's just really weird. Confusing."

"How so?" Snape asked, as he sat up straight and scooted himself back toward the bed frame. He didn't want to crowd Harry or overwhelm him, he was clearly having difficulty making sense of it all.

"I don't know. I feel like I just woke up after being asleep for a long time, or knocked out in a coma or something. And the dreams are still there, but they're fading quickly, so I'm left with only pieces of the dream. Patches of memories."

Harry took a moment to try and find his words; he picked at a thread on the quilt while Snape sat patiently, waiting for him to finish. "They feel different than my real memories from when I was 5. But just as old, if that makes sense. It's like they are stored in the same part of my brain, but they pop forward first, maybe cuz they are much happier. I feel like my mind has blocked out a lot of my real memories from that time in my life— so in that sense, these are easier for me to retrieve."

Like a statue, Snape stayed completely still, hoping Harry would keep talking and not wanting to interrupt him or distract him in any way. But it felt good to know that Harry had at least some memory from his time de-aged, and that he associated it with happy feelings rather than fear and loneliness.

Harry began to speak again, this time he turned to look at Snape. "You know when you've seen a picture from a long time ago, and you don't know if you're really remembering the day it was taken or just remembering the picture and something you made up about that day? It feels a bit like that, like I'm not sure what's real. I can't really describe it. It feels like I made it all up in my mind, that it's a memory of a dream instead of a real memory."

Snape nodded his head, trying to understand everything he was saying. "You don't have to make sense of all of it now. Don't force it, we'll have plenty of time to try and understand what happened. What is the last thing you remember?"

"Honestly, my most recent memory is taking the potion. Although that feels like a week ago." Harry stretched his arms across his chest and then cracked his knuckles. "My body feels kinda stiff too. And I'm hungry. Like, really, really, massively hungry."

As if on cue, Harry's stomach gave an angry growl.

Snape wanted to pull the boy into his chest again and just hold him, but he resisted the urge. Instead he pushed himself up from the bed and smoothed his hands down his now wrinkled clothes. "Let's get you something to eat. But take your time, get up slowly, I don't want you to fall or hurt yourself."

He reached out a hand to help Harry up, but the boy just scooted past him to the edge of the bed, standing up on his own. Harry raised his arms high above him in a long stretch, and then fanned out his fingers before flexing them back into a fist several times. "My hands, they're better!"

Snape watched him moving his fingers and felt a thrill run through him. He had been confident they would heal his nerve damage, but he didn't want to be too hasty in proclaiming him cured. He would reserve his full enthusiasm until he knew for sure everything was back to normal.

"Walk slowly, you can hold onto me if you need to balance," Snape said, his ego still smarting a little that Harry had refused his help getting out of the bed.

Ignoring him once more, Harry jumped up and down in place for a few seconds before setting off in a little sprint across the bedroom, his face beaming with joy. "Look, I'm fine now!"

"Harry!" Snape shouted as soon he saw the boy take off in a run. "Stop it, this instant!"

"What? I'm fine! You did it, you healed me!" Harry was smiling as he bounced up and down on his toes, shaking his hands out in front of him like he was in aerobics class.

Snape caught up with him in a few long strides, his heart pounding and a scowl now etched deep onto his face. He grabbed Harry's arm with one hand and pressed down firmly on the boy's shoulder with the other to keep him from jumping. "Stop it. We have no idea how your body responded to those potions, so you need to calm down until we can do a proper assessment. And you know better than to run in the house." He looked at him with one of his signature warning looks.

"Sorry," Harry said, flippantly. "But I really am fine, I can tell."

"I certainly hope that's the case. Now please, walk slowly to the kitchen and I'll make you some breakfast." Snape put a hand on Harry's back to encourage him forward.

"Wait." Harry stopped in front of his door and looked down. "I want to change out of this awful nightgown first. Where did you get this ugly thing? I look like a pioneer woman who walked off a prairie in the 1800s. It's ridiculous."

"For your information, Mr. Potter, that is not a nightgown, it's a nightshirt. And plenty of wizards wear them," Snape replied defensively.

Harry laughed out loud and took a piece of the oversized cloth in his hand, looking at it with disdain. "You're joking. Don't tell me this rag is one of yours?" He looked up at Snape with a mischievous look on his face. "Haven't you ever heard of proper men's pajamas?"

Snape raised an eyebrow. "Haven't you ever heard of keeping your rude opinions to yourself?"

Another small chuckle escaped Harry's lips as he flashed Snape his signature cheeky grin. "Well, that's rich."

Snape smirked but then narrowed his eyes a little and dropped his voice. "My, my, we are feeling quite brave this morning. If I were in as much trouble as you, Mr. Potter, I might consider minding my cheek."

Harry's smile quickly vanished. "Oh."

"Indeed." Snape stared him down slightly, although he was having to work to hide his amusement. He really had missed the brat and his banter. He tapped him on his back lightly. "Go get changed and use the washroom. I want you back in the kitchen in fifteen minutes."

With that, he closed the boy's door to give him some privacy to dress alone. He felt an odd mixture of happiness at seeing 12yo Harry, and a sadness that he wasn't needed nearly as much anymore. He tried to push those feelings away and focus on the present.

Harry came into the kitchen significantly more subdued, dragging his feet and letting his shoulders slump forward. He dropped himself into his chair before realizing it was way too tall. He stood up again and switched it out for a different chair, vaguely remembering that Snape had raised it up for him when he was smaller.

"I guess I'm in trouble, huh," Harry said, sad eyes looking up at Snape as he put down a plate full of eggs, tomato and toast.

Snape took out his wand and returned the chair to it's normal size before sitting down and fixing his eyes on the boy. "Oh yes, Mr. Potter. We are going to have a very lengthy discussion about what you did, but first I want you to eat your breakfast. I want you to be able to concentrate when we have our talk because it is not a conversation I want to have to repeat."

Reaching for his fork, Harry picked at his eggs slightly before bringing them to his mouth, struggling to force himself to chew and swallow them. His hunger seemed to have abandoned him.

"Eat, Harry." Snape said, as he watched the boy dejectedly push his food around on the plate.

"I'm not hungry anymore."

Snape let out a dramatic sigh and put his teacup down with a small clink. "Nonsense. You're hungry, and you need to eat. Now quit being so melodramatic."

"But you said if I ever went into the lab without your permission, you'd punish me so harshly I would wish for death," Harry whined as he let the fork drop onto his plate. "So if you're going to torture me, can we just get it over with?"

With a perfunctory roll of his eyes, Snape took a breath and turned to look at the boy. "Honestly, Harry, do you really believe I would ever harm you in any way?"

"You have before," Harry mumbled, now picking at the lint on his trousers, refusing to look up at Snape.

"Rubbish. Giving a disobedient boy a well-deserved spanking is not the same thing as torturing you or causing you real harm." Snape took the boy's chin between his fingers and lifted up his head. "When I punish you, it is because you've deliberately broken a rule, usually repeatedly, and it’s only after I've given you plenty of warnings. I have never punished you unfairly or excessively, and you know it. And you have no idea what real torture or physical abuse looks like, and I hope you never do."

"I know," Harry whispered, sniffling as he wiped a tear away with the back of his hand.

Snape let go of Harry's chin and put a hand on his back, patting him gently. "Now that's enough theatrics. My word, I have never known any other child to wallow so readily in self-pity."

His tone was gentle, but he shook his head slightly as he took a bite of his own eggs. He took another moment to swallow his food before he continued, "We will discuss everything rationally after breakfast. Lucky for you, I've had plenty of time to calm down and consider the situation carefully. I can assure you, while I plan to make sure you remember this lesson for a long time, I will not be unreasonable. Now, eat. Please."

Harry nodded his head and picked up his fork with a loud sigh. "Yes, sir."

"You're also quite lucky that 5 year-old Harry was so endearing. Thankfully not nearly as disobedient and cheeky as his older counterpart, but a handful nonetheless." Snape hoped to lighten the mood.

"I was not a handful!" Harry said, stifling a smile and putting a hand on his hip with mock outrage. "I was a perfect little angel and you loved every minute of it."

Snape cocked a dramatic eyebrow in disbelief. "Perhaps you don't remember your first day here. You had several tantrums, threw a bowl of porridge, and got caught climbing up the kitchen cabinet to steal biscuits. Oh, and then I found you out of bed playing with your toys long after I'd tucked you in for the night. You were a complete menace. It was exhausting."

A blush crept over Harry's face as a memory came back to him. "Oh, yeah. But I was really good after that!"

"It's amazing how a trip or two over my knee was able to turn your behavior right around," Snape quipped as he took a dramatic sip of his tea, reveling in watching Harry's face and ears burn bright red at the memory.

"Yeah, but after that, you were a pushover. Let's face it, I was so adorable you couldn't help it, you let me get away with murder after that," Harry replied, now smiling fully as the tiniest hint of a blush appeared on the side of Snape's neck.

Snape scoffed and put on a serious face. "Don't be absurd. I have never once been a pushover. Your memory has clearly been severely affected if you think for a moment I would let you get by with any misbehavior. Perhaps the 5 year-old Harry just had enough sense to learn his lesson more quickly than his stubborn and defiant 12 year-old version. I still maintain that if I had been able to raise you properly from that age, we would have cured you of your naughty behavior years ago. If only."

Harry nearly choked on his milk with laughter. "Uh-huh, sure. Whatever you want to tell yourself. Merlin-forbid anyone ever think that stern taskmaster Snape has a soft side." He then whispered under his breath, "Pushover."

With a loud click of his fingers, Snape pointed at Harry's plate, forcing himself not to smile. "That's Professor Snape to you, you cheeky brat. Now enough of your nonsense, we have things to do today. Finish your food."

During breakfast, Snape had to keep himself from smiling like a complete dolt the whole way through. He was genuinely glad to have his sassy 12yo Harry back, and he was thrilled that he seemed to be completely healed, handling his cutlery and his milk glass without a care in the world.

After washing the dishes side-by-side, they took their tea to the parlor. As usual, Snape sat in his armchair, and Harry got comfortable on the sofa.

"Where's Master Barclay?" Harry asked.

"He was completely exhausted. I sent him home last night so he could get a good night of sleep and have a restful morning. He should be back later this afternoon to check on you, and then the three of us are going to sit together so we can do a full assessment for our research." Snape lifted the teacup to his mouth casually.

"Oh. What research?"

"We will discuss it all this afternoon, but if you have been fully healed, this has been quite an extraordinary feat. We would like to write it up as a Case Study, and since you are the person who experienced it, your input will be extremely valuable."

Harry smiled, and sat back on the sofa. "Wicked. So I get to help?"

"Of course. I think we also have a new project for your apprenticeship. Now, enough of that, we have other things we need to discuss first."

Harry swallowed visibly and nodded his head, fidgeting slightly with one of the throw pillows under his right arm.

Snape set down his teacup and laced his hands together on his lap, wanting to project that he was calm and completely in control of his emotions. He hadn't expected Harry to get so worked up over breakfast and he wanted to make sure the boy was listening to him.

"I would like to begin by saying that I'm extremely pleased that you're here, in one piece, and that your injuries seem to be much improved. I don't want to overlook what a victory it is to have you back in full health," Snape began.

Harry gave him a nervous half smile. "It's brilliant. Thank you…for everything."

Snape acknowledged his gratitude with a single nod of his head, tightening his lips and forcing himself to carry on. "I also just want to reiterate that there is nothing more important to me in this world than having you here, safe and healthy."

His voice nearly cracked and he could feel his emotions welling up, but he would not let them spill out. He willed them away like a professional and steadied his voice.

Oh, get it together you sappy old fool. No one wants to see you snivelling away like a pathetic child.

Snape took a moment and cleared his throat, hardening his features and stomping on any emotion that dared try to come to the surface. "However…glad as I may be to see you healed, I am extremely disappointed in your actions."

Harry's head fell forward and he nodded again. "I know." He knew he'd been reckless, but there was a part of him who still believed he'd done the right thing. He was healed now, right? It had all worked out.

"You knew you were not allowed to go into the lab. I also think you knew when you took that potion that I had not approved it yet for your use. Not to mention how incredibly foolhardy it is to take a potion without knowing the dosage or without having an antidote beside you, and in your case, not even knowing what it does. You could have harmed yourself permanently. And for what? Because you were feeling impatient? Or because, once again, you thought you knew better than me?"

"I'm sorry," Harry said, his head bent down. Several tears trickled down his cheeks and fell into the carpet as he cradled the pillow across his stomach.

"We were able to heal you because Master Barclay and I worked night and day to rework all of our formulations. But you could have just as easily been permanently debilitated. For the love of Merlin, Harry, anything could have happened when you took that potion!" Snape was losing control of his emotions now, and his voice was starting to raise.

"I just wanted to get well!" Harry shouted back at him, anger bursting forward as his head shot up.

Snape gritted his teeth and shot him an icy glare and the boy immediately lowered his voice and dropped his head. "Sorry."

He took a moment to calm his emotions before he spoke again. "I heard you that night, in the lab, I heard you when you told Master Barclay that maybe I should just stay broken, that maybe it would be better if I just learned to live with my disability." Tears streamed heavily down his cheeks.

Reaching his hands to his face, Harry ripped off his glasses and tossed them on the table before dropping his head into his hands.

"You promised me you'd do anything to make me better—you promised—and then you acted like you were just going to let me stay that way. Well, I didn't want to live like that. I didn't care what happened to me with that stupid potion, I just wanted a chance to be better again. And the risk was worth it."

A silence filled the room, punctuated by a few of Harry's deep sobs. Snape sat completely still as he reflected on the boy's words. He was seething. The idiot boy still doesn't think he's done anything wrong.

Snape put a hand on his chin, running his index finger and thumb back and forth in opposite directions over his bottom lip as he considered his words carefully.

Finally, he breached the silence. "Those conversations were not meant for you, Harry. I was conflicted, not because I didn't want to heal you, but because I was terrified that I would somehow cause you more harm. I could not have lived with myself…I promise you, Harry, every single decision I made was to try to keep you safe, to make sure I was doing the right thing for you."

"I know," Harry said, moved by the emotion in Snape's voice, but not yet ready to look in his eyes.

"No, you do not know…you're a boy, you have no idea the weight of the decisions I was trying to make on your behalf." Snape's anger was bubbling to the surface now. "You say the risk was worth it, but it was not your risk to take."

"Your eavesdropping aside, the fact that you had the arrogance and audacity to act on your own volition without even discussing your concerns with me first is egregious. Taking that potion was foolish, but the fact that you did so because you didn't have enough faith in me is what really hurts. You risked death rather than trust me to make the right decision for you."

Silent tears slid down Harry's face. Snape's words cut him like a knife because he knew the man was completely correct.

"Time and time again I have tried to show you, both in my words and my actions, that I will do anything for you. That you are my highest priority. That I will put your health and well-being above everything else in my life, including my own."

Snape paused for a moment to take a breath before he continued. "The fact that you would throw that in my face and risk everything to take a potion you knew nothing about just because you didn't believe I would help you…it was more than a slap in the face. It was a dagger to my heart. Can you imagine for a moment how I would have felt if you had died or been permanently injured? After everything we've been through, you did not trust me enough to even talk to me about it."

By now Harry was in a right state. He knew Snape was speaking the truth. He was apparently so incapable of trusting anyone that he couldn't even trust the one man who had loved him, cared for him, and proven himself reliable time after time.

"You're right, I'm an idiot. I should have trusted you but I didn't. I'm sorry, I'm so sorry. I hate myself, I don't deserve you!" Harry let out a gut-wrenching wail and his body shook with his sobs.

Without thinking, Snape got up from his chair and grabbed Harry, putting his arms around him and pulling him tight into his chest as he sat back onto the couch. Harry wasn't a little boy anymore, but still Snape cradled him on his lap, holding him closely and shushing him gently.

"Shhh, Harry, none of that is true. I'm right here and I'm not angry. Shhhh, you're alright. Take a deep breath…good boy."

Snape rocked him and whispered gentle words to him for several minutes, holding him tightly with one arm while he ran the other hand up and down his back. Harry was soothed by the vibrations from Snape's deep voice as they reverberated in his chest as he spoke. "I don't want you to ever say that again. You deserve love, and you don't need to earn it. Not from me, not from anyone. Real love is unconditional, do you understand me?"

"I'm sorry," Harry cried into Snape's chest. "I don't know what's wrong with me."

With a hand on the boy's head, Snape spoke clearly. "You've been through a lot in your life, Harry. And I know that the adults who should have made you feel secure and loved have failed to do that. You have very good reasons for not trusting people. But that part of your life is over now. I need you to understand that. I love you and I have made a commitment to care for you and I would rather die than let you down. Can you understand that?"

Harry nodded, his face pressed into Snape's chest. "I'm sorry."

"I know you are. And I forgive you. But we cannot keep doing this. Your life is too precious to go running amok without any regard for your own safety. You have got to stop being so cavalier, you make think that you are invincible, but you are not. This is not the first time you've done something like this, you are constantly rushing ahead without stopping to think about the consequences. You did it with that blasted stone in your first year. You did it when you ran away without telling anyone. And I know we haven't spoken about it, but you rushed into that cave without stopping to consider how dangerous that was. Now with the potion. Enough. No more. You have to promise me you will stop this reckless behavior."

"I will," Harry whined, sniffing loudly, his breath hitching with every inhale as he sat up on the couch.

Snape stayed there for several moments running his fingers through Harry's hair while he calmed down. He finally set the boy back on the sofa next to him so he could make eye contact.

"You're a clever boy, Harry, but you're only 12 years-old. You're still a child. I don't expect you to be perfect, but I do expect you to learn to control your impulses. You need to recognize that having feelings and acting on them are two very different things. You are allowed to feel frustrated, upset, scared, or whatever else you feel, but you have to learn how to think before you act."

"Yes sir," Harry said, resigned. He knew Snape was completely correct.

"Now tell me, when you went down to the lab to take that potion, did you know that was completely out of bounds?

Harry nodded his head.

Snape cocked an eyebrow and hardened his voice. "A verbal answer, Harry."

"Yes, sir."

"And you knew that it was a huge risk to take that potion. You had no idea what it was going to do."

The boy's shoulders went up in a shrug. "I don't know, it sounded like it would work but you were just too afraid to give it to me. I knew if you and Master Barclay made it, it had to be good."

Snape glared at the boy. "And you were basing this on what evidence? An out-of-context snippet of a conversation you overheard from the top of the stairs?"

Harry's face turned red. "Yeah, I guess so."

"And do you think that was wise?"

"No…no, sir." Harry felt sheepish, now. Once again, things sounded so much worse when Snape laid them out like this.

"You knew what you were doing was wrong, and you knew I would not approve of your actions. You knew it was dangerous. And yet, instead of bringing your fears and concerns to me, you decided you would handle things on your own, gladly risking your life without a second thought. You knew better, but you didn't let it stop you from doing what you wanted. This is the reason I'm upset with you. This is also not the first time we've discussed this issue, it is an ongoing problem with you."

"I'm sorry…I really am." Harry wiped his face with the back of his hand and looked at Snape with big puppy dog eyes.

Snape pulled out a handkerchief and put it in Harry's hand without pausing.

"You acted recklessly, and I think you know it. And while the rest of us suffered quite hefty consequences, especially Master Barclay who was here for weeks brewing all hours of the day and night to help you, you have come out of this situation rather unscathed."

Harry looked up at Snape and swallowed nervously.

"As your parent or guardian, or whatever you want to call me, it is my job to help you understand that there are consequences for your actions. Hopefully so you do not repeat your mistakes. I am incredibly grateful that there were no lasting, permanent, debilitating consequences, but it is imperative that you learn from this, and that is why I am going to punish you."

"I understand, sir…I'm really sorry." Harry braced himself for a harsh judgment, and if he had to be honest with himself, he knew deserved it. Snape always had a way of breaking him down with these lectures so he was practically begging to be punished, desperate for forgiveness and a clean slate.

"For the next month you will work in the garden and the lab to prepare over 300 fresh ingredients for the potions store. You will make several sets of ingredients, for your own store, for myself and Hogwarts, as well as a set each for Master Barclay and Master Llewelyn, which you will gift to them for their generosity in helping us. You will harvest, prepare, and bottle each and every one of these ingredients, and then you will organize Master Llewelyn's store with the fresh supplies. You will also do the same for me when we return to Hogwarts."

Snape paused while Harry looked up at him like he'd grown an extra head. "I can assure you, this will be a difficult, time-consuming, and arduous task, but I hope that while you're working over the next several weeks and months, it will help remind you that your actions can have long-lasting consequences. You will remember this lesson with every leaf you pick, beetle you crush, and vial you label."

Harry looked at him in disbelief. It was a very Snape-like punishment, just not at all what he had expected. "OK…"

"You will also spend a half hour in the corner before bed every night this week so you can reflect on your impulsive nature and think about strategies to help you curb your tendency to act before you think. Perhaps being forced to stand still and stare at a wall will teach you some patience."

"Yes, sir." Harry hated the corner, but there were certainly worse things Snape could do. He was beginning to wonder if the man had lost his mind, or whether he was saving the most brutal punishments for last.

"Finally, tomorrow you will write a four foot essay on the importance of trust. What it means to you, how you build it, how you receive it, and how you maintain it." Snape nodded his head at his final pronouncement.

"Yes, sir…" Harry waited for more, he was sure Snape would be itching to carry out his threat to give him the thrashing of his life, but the man seemed to be finished. Before he could stop himself the words slipped out. "Is that it?"

Snape raised an eyebrow. "Is that not sufficient for you, Mr. Potter? I put a great deal of thought into these consequences, hoping you might take away some important life lessons from this experience."

"No, sir. It definitely is. I just thought…I don't know." Harry could feel his ears burning as he mumbled under his breath, wishing he hadn't said anything.

"You thought what?" Snape turned his face and put a finger behind his ear as though he were straining to hear. "You thought I'd just throw you over my knee and be done with it?"

"I guess so."

"You're not 5 years old any more, and now that you are getting older and more mature, I thought you might benefit from more nuanced and metaphorical consequences. This is not just about punishing you, I desperately want you to change your behavior. Your life depends on it."

"Yes sir, I understand."

"I hope you do, because I promise you, I do not want to ever have this particular discussion with you again." Snape crossed his arms before giving him a good stare. "However, if you think you would benefit from a good hiding to cleanse you of your guilt and serve as a very physical reminder that your actions have consequences, I will certainly oblige you. Although your other punishments will still stand."

Panic flashed across Harry's face. "NO! No, sir, I definitely don't."

"Very well, then let us move forward. However…" Snape took Harry's face in his hand. "If I see even a flicker of any kind of rash or risky behavior, I will decide you're not emotionally mature enough for my alternative methods and you will find yourself over my knees so fast you won't get to blink first. Do you understand?"

"Yes, sir."

"Good." Snape gave a sharp nod and let go of his face. "Now then, I think we should probably get to work on your studies. We've lost enough time over the last several weeks, we need to buckle down. Although perhaps you should wash your face and freshen up, first."

Harry laughed awkwardly as he sniffed in, knowing his face was a blotchy mess. "Yes, sir."

"Up you get," Snape said as he tapped on the boy's back.

"I love you. And I'm really sorry." Harry reached over and threw his arms around Snape, catching the man slightly off-guard. "I promise I won't ever do anything like that again. I'll do better. Honest."

Snape returned the embrace and kissed Harry on the side of the head. "You really are more trouble than you're worth sometimes, you know that."

"Yes, sir, I'm a right pain in the arse."

An eyebrow arched precariously at Harry. "Watch your language, Mr. Potter, or you'll have a whole new understanding of that phrase."

Snape patted his thigh twice with a little more force than usual. "Go clean yourself up, then we'll get to work on a new schedule for you. You are going to be a very busy boy for the next few weeks. Let's hope that keeps you out of mischief."

Harry smiled as he pushed himself off of the couch. "You really did do a brilliant job with the potions. I know it didn't happen the way you'd planned it, but you fixed me. You're a genius."

"Ah, if only you'd had such faith in my abilities before you turned yourself into a pre-schooler."

Snape pulled out his wand and did a quick cleaning over his clothes to rid himself of the tears and snot Harry had left all over him. He got up from the couch and poured himself another cup of tea before settling back into his armchair, a great sense of relief washing over him. Perhaps, finally, their lives could start to get back on track. He dared not hope for it and jinx himself.

After lunch, right on time as expected, Master Barclay popped through the floo, looking more well-rested than he had in weeks.

Harry and Snape were waiting patiently for him in the parlor, tea and biscuits at the ready.

"Good afternoon, gentlemen. You are looking quite well, Harry. I must say, you've grown quite a bit since I saw you last." He flashed a smile at Harry, as he walked over and gave him a brief hug.

"Thank you so much, Master Barclay. I feel amazing. I can't believe you did it. You healed me!" Harry was beaming as he awkwardly waited for Master Barclay to settle down on the couch before he took his seat.

Snape poured the older man a cup of tea and set it on the table in front of him. He looked at Harry and cleared his throat.

"Oh yeah, and um, I made this for you. Just to say thanks." Harry passed Master Barclay a hand-made thank you card.

Snape had forced him to sit at the table that morning and write thank you notes to all of the people who had helped him while he was in hospital and injured. He hadn't finished, but Snape thought it would make an excellent evening activity for the next few days to remind him that his actions have far reaching effects on others. Plus, it was just good manners.

Master Barclay took the card in his hand and opened it, reading it silently before closing it and setting it down gently on his lap. "The card is lovely, Harry, thank you very much for your thoughtful words. I am very glad I was able to be here and help you recover. While I hope we don't find ourselves in such a situation again, I want you to know that I will always be here to help you and Professor Snape." He reached over and gave Harry a fatherly pat on the knee.

Harry blushed slightly. "Yes, sir. Thank you. I'm really lucky to have both of you. And I promise I've learned my lesson, I'll never take a potion like that again."

A small chuckle escaped from Master Barclay's lips as he sipped his tea. "I'm glad to hear that. Although, on the plus side I think we've had quite a breakthrough with the potions we've created. Unwillingly or not, Harry, we have made some important potions discoveries these past few weeks, which is why I'm here to talk with you."

Snape joined in. "It's important that you pay close attention now, Harry. We are going to be discussing our future Potions research. As you will be my Apprentice, this has specific relevance to you."

"Yes, sir," Harry said, trying to project seriousness even though he was so excited he could hardly sit still.

Master Barclay continued. "We're going to write up several papers, Harry. Both on the de-aging and re-aging and time-space properties of the bioluminescence ingredients. We have used both firefly proteins and a bioluminescent plankton protein. In addition to writing a case study about your nerve regeneration, you will play a critical role in our further research."

"I promise, I will help in any way I can." Harry looked at Snape. "But I don't know much about what you put in those potions."

"And yet, that didn't seem to stop you from swigging it down like a cold glass of morning pumpkin juice a few weeks ago." Snape had to control himself before he rolled his eyes.

Harry turned pink at the reminder.

"Harry, we will formalize your apprenticeship whenever you're ready. I don't want to rush you, but the sooner we can do it, the safer I think we'll all feel. However, we will go ahead and start preparing manuscripts and collecting data. Professor Snape and I will help you familiarize yourself with the ingredients and the properties of each of them. This will be very important work, and I hope what you end up focusing on this for the remainder of your apprenticeship. Bioluminescent proteins are incredibly exciting and promising as a potion ingredient."

Snape continued. "Master Barclay will come by 2-3 days a week, and on those days we will all three work together. Some of the work may be tedious for you in the beginning, since you will be preparing the background research and citations, but it will also be most helpful to you as you build a foundation moving forward."

"I understand," said Harry, thrilled that he was going to be a part of real potions work. Cutting edge, never been done before potions work.

"Now, then. Before you forget too much, we need to try and document as much as possible about what you felt when you took the potion, what you remember from your time de-aged, and how you felt waking up this morning after being re-aged. In addition, Master Barclay will put you through a battery of medical tests and diagnostic spells to check the healing in your hands and feet."

"Yes, sir."

"If you need a break, let us know, but otherwise we will work quickly but thoroughly until we get everything. Are you ready to begin?" Snape looked at Harry, hoping he wasn't pushing him too much.

"I'm ready."

"Very well, Master Barclay, I'll let you lead the assessment while I make notes."

Over the next several hours, Snape and Barclay put Harry through a battery of physical and psychological assessments. They ran spells, had him do agility exercises, strength exercises, and tested his hand-eye coordination. They would wait to test his wand work until the apprenticeship had been finalized, not wanting to jeopardize anyone tracing his magic before they could secure everything.

By dinner time, Harry was completely worn out, but both Potions Masters were thrilled with the data they'd collected. Not only did Harry appear to be back in full-health, but Snape had a suspicion that he had actually gained some abilities after his nerve regeneration.

It was subtle, and until he could test his magic, Snape couldn't be sure, but it seemed as though his reflexes were a bit quicker, his coordination more precise, and his strength well above what they expected for a boy whose muscles had been atrophying for several weeks.

Barclay stayed for dinner, after which he and Snape retired to the parlor for a nightcap while they discussed their research.

"You need to write thank you cards, Harry. You can do so at the kitchen table or in your room, whichever you prefer. But do not rush them." Snape paused and pointed his finger at him while he gave him a look.

"If your writing looks sloppy or there are any spelling errors, I will make you do them again. These people put a lot of time and energy into cooking us food, the least you can do is spend a few minutes to say thank you."

Harry looked disappointed but did not argue. "OK. But can't I sit in the parlor with you and Master Barclay to do it? I'll be quiet, I swear."

"No, you'll get distracted. Finish five cards—properly and with nice handwriting—and then you can join us for a few minutes. But don't forget, your reflection time will start at 8:00." He looked down at Harry with a stern face to make sure he extinguished any thoughts the boy had of arguing with him.

Harry's face flushed. He desperately wanted to protest but he had only narrowly escaped a harsh punishment from Snape today and he didn't want to push it. "Yes, sir. But, can I stand in the corner in my own room. Please? It's so embarrassing, I don't want to do it in front of Master Barclay."

Snape scoffed slightly. "The same Master Barclay who had to stay up brewing potions all night for you after you de-aged yourself? Who didn't get hardly three hours of sleep for 10 days straight? Are we talking about that Master Barclay?"

"Yes, sir." Harry hated when Snape made him feel so ridiculous.

"Well, seeing as your actions had a direct effect on him, I would think he might deserve to be a witness to your punishment. And it might humble you to reflect on your behavior while he is in the room, a nice reminder that what you do has an impact on others."

Snape was quite satisfied with his little speech. He wasn't planning to humiliate Harry, but he wanted to get it into the boy's thick skull that he does not exist in a vacuum, there are other people who care for him and who are directly affected by his poor decisions.

"Please, sir. Please?" Harry begged. "It's so embarrassing, please don't make me."

"Finish your letters, I'll think about it." Snape said, refusing to commit. He knew he would send Harry to his room, but he figured he'd let him squirm for a little while.

When Harry had finished the letters, he brought them into the parlor for Snape's approval.

Snape read through them and gave a nod. "You may sit with us for a few minutes."

Harry looked up at the clock, he only had fifteen minutes before he had to start his "reflection time," but he still happily settled into the couch to listen to Master Barclay and Snape discuss plankton.

At 8:00 on the dot, Snape looked up at Harry and gave him a small flick of his head before turning his attention to Master Barclay. "If you'll excuse us, Master Barclay, it's been a long day for Harry so I'm just going to get him settled in his room."

Harry felt a wave of relief that Snape had spared him the embarrassment of standing in the corner in the parlor. He stood up and walked to Master Barclay. "Thank you again for everything you've done to help me. Goodnight, Master Barclay."

Master Barclay stood up and put a hand on the boy's shoulder. "Goodnight, Harry. I'm so glad you're feeling better. Get some rest and I will see you in a few days."

Snape put his hand on Harry's back as he guided him to his room.

"Thank you," Harry said quietly after Snape had shut the door.

"Choose your corner. Obviously I'm trusting you to have the self-discipline to remain in place even after I leave. I hope I don't need to resort to making threats for you to do the right thing."

"No, sir. I'll stay, I promise."

Ah, emotional blackmail. Snape's other specialty. He tended to prefer elaborate threats, but sometimes a bit of well-placed emotional manipulation could also work wonders.

Harry walked to the far corner, well away from the door. He absolutely hated the corner, but he still felt like he'd gotten away lightly so he wasn't going to complain.

"You will stand there for thirty minutes. I want you to spend this time reflecting on ways you are going to prevent yourself from acting so impulsively in future. I want you to reflect on how lucky you were, but how easily things could have gone badly."

Snape walked over and put a hand on Harry's shoulder and gave it a small squeeze. "I also want you to reflect on how loved you are by so many people, and how painful it would be for them if anything happened to you."

A few tears slid down Harry's face as Snape left the room.

Thirty minutes later, which felt like three hours to Harry, Snape came into the room to release him. He sat on the end of the bed and called Harry over to him. "Come here, Harry."

"Get ready for bed. You may read quietly or write in your journal, lights out at 9:00."

Harry surprised Snape by sitting on his lap and giving him a hug. "I'm sorry. I should have trusted you. I know you love me and I don't ever want you to suffer because of me." He buried his face into Snape's shoulder.

Snape rubbed his back for a few moments and enjoyed the cuddle. He still wasn't sure how much affection he should show the boy now that he was 12 again. He didn't want to smother him. But the hug felt nice and he returned it without hesitation.

"You're not alone in the world anymore, Harry. I love you, Master Barclay loves you, your friends love you, Professors Dumbledore and McGonagall love you. Every single one of us would be devastated if anything happened to you. I can promise you, I don't have it in me to survive another tragedy of that magnitude, so don't you ever, ever do something that reckless again."

Harry nodded.

"Now, up you get. Brush your teeth, put on your pajamas and get ready for bed. I'll come back and say goodnight when it's time for lights out."

"Will you read to me? Just for a bit? I know I'm not little anymore, but I like it when you read to me."

Snape felt his heart flutter. He didn't want to baby Harry, he was sure the boy had had enough of that between being injured and being five, but he had grown to enjoy spending time at night reading to him and giving him a cuddle.

"Of course, Harry. You’re never too old to be read to. Would you like to wear your regular pajamas, or shall I transfigure you a footed sleeper for old time's sake?"

Harry smirked. "Oh, are we making fun of each other's pajamas? Because now that I know you go to bed dressed like a Victorian house-elf in an oversized dishrag, I could keep the jokes going all night."

Snape just stared him down with an evil look on his face. "Careful, Mr. Potter. I'd hate for a terrible accident to befall your pajama drawer, lest you be forced to sleep in one of my old nightshirts for the rest of the month."

“You wouldn’t!” Harry exclaimed, his mouth open. Snape just raised an eyebrow and tilted his head slightly. “You would?”

“Feel free to test me, I personally enjoy seeing you suffer.”

Chapter Text

Over the next week, Harry put his nose to the grindstone. Every day he woke up without complaint and completed his few hours of studies in the morning and then spent all afternoon organizing all of the ingredients he had agreed to put together as part of Snape’s “reparations.” 

Snape had given him a list of over 200 ingredients he was to harvest, prepare and bottle, making enough to leave a set for Master Llewelyn as a thanks for using his cottage, along with a set each for Master Barclay, Snape and himself. 

Even though it was a massive and tedious task, Harry approached it with determination and focus; this was his chance to show Snape he had learned his lesson and was willing to do whatever it took to prove himself as a future apprentice. And he hated to admit it, but he was learning a lot in the process. Snape had almost done him a favor. 

Snape was shocked by the maturity of this new Harry, he was almost like an entirely different boy. Yes, he was still cheeky and enjoyed a bit of banter, but overall Harry showed a side of himself Snape had rarely seen: diligent, hard-working, and resilient. 

“The pickled murtlap is fermenting under the sink,” Harry said, gesturing with a nod of his head toward the cabinet to his left. “I made a few extra bottles for your stores. I figured you might need them with all of the cauldron explosions the first years put you through.”

“You’d be surprised— the 5th years and the NEWT students are some of my worst— at that point they get cocky or they are otherwise becoming predisposed with their fellow classmates, I see far more explosions with them.”

“Really?” Harry exclaimed, mild surprise in his voice. 

“Indeed.”

They continued to work side-by-side in silence until they broke for tea in the late afternoon, at which point they would usually spend half-an-hour in the parlor discussing their research or just reading. 

Setting down the tea service, Snape turned to Harry. “Patrick will be here tomorrow working outside. If you do not wish to see him, you should plan to stay in the lab. I’m having him help me put in a water feature for the garden.”

A surge of anxiety moved through Harry’s body and he felt his muscles tighten. Snape had managed to keep Patrick away after his deaging “mishap” by claiming he was sick with an extremely contagious flu and pneumonia, but he still had over 20 hours of work to do for Snape, and Snape was going to make sure he followed through.

“It's fine. I may have some ingredients I need to harvest in the garden, but I’ll manage.” 

Harry tried to act cool, but the truth was he still wasn’t over it. The whole event had been so traumatizing that it was too much to process, so he just tried to bundle it up and pack it away. He and Snape hadn’t talked about what happened in the caves since before he was de-aged. They’d both been pre-occupied working feverishly to prepare the ingredients and work on the research papers. Snape never brought it up, and Harry didn’t want to dwell on it, so he tried not to think about it. But he did, of course he did. 

Snape stirred his tea and looked at Harry, he could see the muscles in his jaw tighten and he was clearly deep in his head. “I haven’t asked you recently how you are feeling about it all. Do you want to talk about it?”

Grabbing another biscuit, Harry answered with a scoff. “No, no I’m fine. There’s not much to talk about.” He shrugged his shoulders and shoved the Jammie Dodger in his mouth, hoping that would be the end of the conversation. But Snape was no dummy, he could clearly see just how not fine he was. 

Guilt ripped through the older wizard, he had definitely dropped the ball with this one. He’d been so caught up in the whole de-aging episode and healing Harry’s physical ailments that he hadn’t thought about his mental health. Not enough. Barclay had given him the name of the mind healer weeks ago, but he had shoved it away, unable to bring himself to make an appointment. He regretted not bringing this discussion up sooner. How could he be so careless? He silently cursed himself and then took a deep breath before he spoke.

“Regardless, I think it would be prudent to speak to someone...professional.” 

Harry finished swallowing while he let the words sink in. Subconsciously, he balled his fists at his side, crumpling his forehead as he narrowed his eyes at Snape angrily. “I’m not a nutter, I don’t need to speak to a bloody ‘professional.’ Believe me, I’ve been through worse things and managed just fine.”

Snape leaned forward and hardened his voice. “Take a breath and calm yourself, Mr. Potter, and mind how you speak to me.” He kept his voice even but there was no mistaking his displeasure. He stared the boy down for a moment before he continued. 

“I never said you were a ‘nutter’- but you’ve been through a trauma. If you ruptured your appendix, we would take you to a healer without a second thought. We should do the same with emotional injuries.”

Harry rolled his eyes. “I said I was fine. And I am.” 

“If that’s the case, then I’m sure the mind healer will agree. But as a guardian I would be negligent if I didn’t have you evaluated.”

Harry crossed his arms in front of him like a petulant child. “I’m not going.”

Snape set down his cup loudly and took another deep breath. His first instinct was to make threats, but he was trying to do better. “I understand your reluctance, and your frustration. However, let me remind you that in this household, I make the decisions. And you will go…and I will go with you.”

“Fine, you can make me go, but you can’t make me talk,” Harry spat. He knew he was pushing it by talking to Snape like that, but he secretly wondered how long he’d let him go before he demanded an end to his rude behavior. 

In a low and controlled voice, Snape replied. “You are right. But if you don’t talk, how will she know if you’re as fine as you say you are? We will continue to go to these appointments until she clears you. You know how much I loathe having my time wasted, but if I need to drag you twice a week so you can sit in silence with a mind-healer while we wait out your childish stubbornness, I will. You should know by now that it is fruitless to engage in a battle of wills with me, however, I am more than willing to indulge you until you learn this lesson once again.” 

Snape was beginning to lose his patience, but he was doing everything possible to stay calm. He blamed himself for letting things get to this point, he should have addressed this weeks ago. 

“You’re the one who’s mental, maybe you should try seeing a mind-healer.” Harry was in a full tantrum now. “Stupid prat,” he mumbled under his breath, but still within full hearing. He was angry and wanted desperately to get a rise out of Snape, but it wasn’t working and that made him even angrier. He kicked the table, and the tea cups rattled with the vibration. 

“You’re right, maybe I should,” Snape replied flatly, choosing to ignore Harry’s little outburst. 

“UGGHHH!” Harry groaned loudly. “I hate you. I don’t care what you say, I am NOT going and you can’t make me. You’re not my dad, you’re not even my teacher any more, so you don’t get to tell me what to do!”

And with that, Harry got up from the couch and stormed toward his bedroom, intent on breaking something and screaming into his pillow. 

Snape jumped up quickly and grabbed Harry’s upper arm as he flew by. “No you don’t.”

“Get off me!! Leave me alone!” Harry screamed, wrenching his arm violently. 

But Snape didn’t let go, he held him in a vice-like grip that was no match for the 12 year-old. He hardened his voice, “I absolutely will not. I know this is difficult, but we will manage. Together. Now that’s enough.” He forced the boy into an embrace. 

Harry was still fuming, his heart racing, his adrenaline pumping, but Snape just held him in a bear hug. He attempted to scream and punch and kick, but Snape was infinitely stronger and he weathered the pre-teen’s assault stoically while he held him, tightly, for several long minutes. As the seconds ticked by, Harry’s anger started to dissipate and the fight drained out of him. Slowly his body started to relax, and as the knots in his body unwound, he felt an enormous tidal wave of emotion rise up and overwhelm him. 

Snape didn’t move or say a word, but as soon as Harry’s body began going limp, he felt it. A small vibration at first and then deep, deep wracking sobs. Harry began to cry in a way he had never done before. He wailed with grief into Snape’s body, and it sounded like it was coming from the depths of his soul. It unnerved the man, but he remained resolute and he never let go, never loosened his grip. He pulled the boy in a little closer and spoke softly into his ear. “Shhhh shhhh, Harry, everything is going to be alright.”

For the next few minutes they stood there, Harry sobbing into Snape and Snape just shushing him gently and whispering calming words while he rocked the boy slowly and held him close.

“I’m sorry,” Harry wailed, the first coherent words he’d said in over ten minutes. “I’m sorry.” 

“You have nothing to be sorry for, Harry. Let it out. You’re safe. I’m here. I’m really proud of you.”

Those words triggered a new wave of deep sobs and tears. Harry pressed his face deep into Snape’s chest. He could feel and hear his strong heartbeat, and he could smell his earthy, spicy scent. The smell triggered a flashback to the day he first smelled it, when he was rummaging through the man’s wardrobe looking for his cloak. He breathed it in again and it calmed him, because now the smell reminded him that he was safe, wanted, loved, looked after. 

Snape continued. “Sometimes the hardest thing to do is to face things head on. But you won’t do that alone, I promise. We both have a lot of healing to do, and we will do it together. Asking for help doesn’t make you weak, it makes you stronger. And I will be right there with you.”

Harry nodded and for the first time, he lifted his head up, embarrassed that he’d left copious tears and trails of mucous all over Snape’s shirt. The air outside of his Snape cocoon felt cool on his face and he took a deep, shuddering breath of the fresh air. 

“I don’t want to.” His voice came out like a small child as tears continued down his face. 

With a calming hand on the boy’s head, Snape adjusted him so he could see his face and look in his eyes. “I know you don’t, but you’re going to do it anyway. And that is why I am proud of you.”

Harry returned the hug, this time wrapping his arms around Snape. He stayed that way until he’d calmed down enough to separate himself. He wiped his nose on the back of his arm and then ran his fingers through his sweaty hair in a tragic attempt to put himself back to rights. He took one look at Snape and a smile creeped onto his face. 

“You look like a mess, you know,” Harry pointed down at the man’s wrinkled, tear-stained, and snot-covered shirt in mock disgust, putting on his best “professor” voice and reprising a speech he’d been given a few times. “Disgraceful. You really ought to take care of that. I won’t have my mentor walking around looking like disheveled transient. It reflects poorly on me as an apprentice.”

Snape pulled out his wand and silently spelled himself clean while raising a disapproving eyebrow. “Very cheeky, Mr. Potter. Clearly someone is feeling better.” 

The boy smiled and then sniffed deeply. “Yeah, I‘m alright now.”

“Good. Why don’t you wash your face and then maybe take a rest, its been a long day and you’ve been working hard all week.”

In reality, that whole scene had been extremely jarring for Snape and he needed a moment, alone, to compose himself. He also knew that kind of emotional release could leave a person feeling like a rag doll and sooner or later, Harry would want to pass out.

“I’m fine now, really.” Harry replied. 

“It wasn’t a suggestion. Go on.” Snape took him by the shoulders, turned him around and gave him an encouraging pat on the back in the direction of the washroom. “Maybe a nice warm bath would relax you.”

When the bathroom door clicked close, Snape sat down and took a deep breath. He closed his eyes, leaned back and reached up to massage his forehead. He knew if he was going to help Harry through this, he was going to have to face a lot of his own demons and past traumas, and he wasn’t honestly sure if he was ready to do that. But he knew he didn’t have a choice, he was responsible for someone else now and he took his commitment seriously. He’d ring Dr. Roderick in the morning. 

The next day, Harry awoke feeling lighter than he had in ages, it was like a giant anvil had been lifted off of his chest. Snape had sent him to bed early the previous night with a calming draught (and a bedtime story) and he’d slept a solid twelve hours. He jumped out of bed and stretched, bounding happily into the parlor to inquire about breakfast. 

“Good morning!” Harry said excitedly, before plopping onto the couch. 

“Good morning. Well rested, I see.” By contrast, Snape had barely slept at all, worrying about everything and beating himself up for not taking better care of Harry’s mental health. He had been deeply affected by Harry’s breakdown yesterday and had reached out early this morning to set up an appointment with Dr. Roderick, the mind healer. 

“Yeah, I feel brilliant. Starving though.”

Snape nodded and got up from his chair, arranging his papers carefully on the side table before bringing his empty mug into the kitchen. “Come along then, we’ll make some breakfast.”

They ate a leisurely breakfast of eggs, porridge, and fresh fruit and then Harry got to work on his assignments. He was getting better at working independently, which freed time up for Snape to write up his new research papers. 

But Snape was struggling to stay focused this morning. He wished that Master Barclay was there, but alas he’d agreed to let the older wizard enjoy a short holiday after the weeks of late nights brewing Harry’s recovery potion. Snape couldn’t quite remember where he said he was going, he just knew he’d set off on some posh holiday at Lake Como or the Riviera with his two daughters and grandchildren. Snape would have to make do on his own for another few days.

After lunch, they returned to the lab where Harry continued to work on amassing and bottling his ingredients. Although it was technically Harry’s project, Snape would occasionally step in to help, otherwise he was sure they’d never get it done in time. Snape’s goal was to finish up by mid-July so that hopefully he and Harry could spend a few weeks in retreat before returning to Hogwarts to prepare for the new term. They also still had to plan for his Apprenticeship Bond, which they would do as soon as Barclay got back. There was a lot on Snape’s shoulders. 

“What time will Patrick be here?”

Snape looked up from his lab notebook and glanced at his watch. “3:30. You still have some time if you want to harvest anything from the garden before he arrives.”

“I want to talk to him.”

Laying down his quill, Snape closed his lab notebook and turned to face Harry. “I don’t think that’s a very good idea. It is probably best if you just avoid any confrontation for the time being.”

Harry looked at him with resolute eyes. “No, I’ve thought about it a lot. I just want to talk. I think it will help me.”

Snape exhaled and dragged a stool closer to Harry and sat down so he was at eye-level. “I told you I would support you in whatever way you wanted to handle things with him, but you might want to wait until you’ve done some more healing.” And by healing I mean therapy. Therapy! You should probably have run this by a therapist first, but your useless guardian didn’t set it up for you yet.

Harry shook his head. “I just have a few things I want to say and that’s it.”

“And if he doesn’t respond the way you hope he will. Are you prepared for that?” Snape asked, concern evident in his voice. 

“It doesn’t matter, these are things I need to say. For me.”

With a slow exhale, Snape replied. “Very well. Would you like me to be there with you?” 

“No, I want to talk to him on my own.”

Snape nodded. “I will set him up outside to work and then you can go out and speak to him whenever you’re ready.”

“Thanks,” Harry said and turned around to focus on the five vials he was preparing on his bench. 

Snape sat there for several moments unsure of what to say or do. He fiddled with a nearby potion stirrer while he contemplated the situation carefully. “Do you want to rehearse what you plan to say or run anything by me?”

Harry shook his head and continued labeling the vial he was working on. “Nope, I’m good.”

“Do I need to be concerned about fists flying or anyone bleeding?” Snape tapped the wooden stirrer nervously against the side of his leg. Harry wasn’t generally a violent type, but he’d seen him lose his temper and get into scuffles at school before. His emotions were high, anything was possible. 

With a shrug, Harry replied without looking up, “Don’t think so, but who knows with Patrick. Never a bad idea to have a blood replenishing potion on hand.”

“Harry…” Snape’s voice dropped low. “Stop what you’re doing right now and look at me.”

“What?” Harry snapped, irritation in his voice, “I’m trying to work, I said it will be fine.”

Exasperated, Snape stood up and plucked the bottle and quill out of Harry’s hand and placed them on the workbench. He grasped his chin in his right hand and stared him in the face. “I would feel better if you would share with me what you’re planning to say so I can make sure I’m not making a mistake by allowing you to be alone with him.”

Harry jerked his face away, “And I would feel better if you stopped hovering over me so I could get some work done.”

Without a moment of hesitation, Snape snapped his left wrist and the potions stirrer he was holding smacked Harry smartly on his right sit spot with incredible precision. “Mind your cheek.”

“Oww!” Harry’s hand flew to rub his bum. He turned slightly to scowl at Snape and stare him dead in the eyes, defiance raging through him. 

“Now that I have your attention, would you care to reconsider your answer?” Snape felt quite pleased with that little redirection. If he was honest he’d let a lot of Harry’s attitude slide lately, and the boy was becoming all too comfortable with rude answers and talking back. He knew he needed to reign it in but he was struggling to be firm with him. 

“Not particularly,” Harry mumbled, somehow undeterred by the first smack as he reached for his quill once more. 

With another flick of his wrist, the potions stirrer smacked Harry again, harder, in exactly the same spot, Snape hoping that might get through to him. 

“OW!! OK OK, I’m sorry….” Harry jumped up and rubbed vigorously where he’d been smacked before, finally deciding to turn toward Snape so his bum was out of further reach. “That really hurts you know.”

Good to know, Snape thought, filing that away. “You would do well to fix your face and mind your tone. I know this is a difficult topic for you to talk about, but I will not tolerate any more of your insolence or backchat. If you’ve forgotten how to behave appropriately, perhaps a trip over my knee will further assist you in remembering your manners. Do you understand or do you require further clarification?” He tapped the stirrer ominously against his own leg. 

“Yes, sir, I understand. No sir, I don’t need any more clarification.” Suitably chastised, Harry’s ears and face burned red at the rebuke. It had been a while since Snape had smacked and scolded him like that, and he immediately felt like a little kid again. “Sorry.”

Snape nodded and set the stirrer on the bench, taking a seat back on his stool. “Now then, let’s try again. Without the cheek.” 

Harry paused for a moment, gave his bum another rub before returning his attention to Snape. “What I want to tell Patrick…well, it’s kind of embarrassing and dumb, OK. I don’t really want to talk about it, so can you just trust me? Please? I promise I won’t start a fight or anything.”

“I trust you, Harry. I just want to help. And I want to make sure you don’t find yourself in a situation that is even more complicated and painful for you to deal with. Why don’t we pause here and take some tea upstairs.”

Harry nodded and the two of them headed up the stairs to the parlor.

At 3:30pm on the dot, Patrick rang the bell. Snape met him at the doorway and walked him to the back garden where he’d set up a bunch of garden tools. “Your task for today is to dig a hole. A large hole, in the back garden, where I intend to put in a pond and a water feature. As you can see, I have outlined it already, your job is just to dig.”

“Yes, sir.” It was the first time Patrick had seen Snape since their little “chat” a few weeks ago, and his ego was still clearly wounded. He could barely make eye contact and was being extremely compliant.

Snape was pleased that the boy seemed primed to work without any fuss, so he nodded his head and walked toward the back door. Once inside, he settled on the couch in the parlor where Harry was waiting anxiously. 

They sat in silence for several minutes and sipped tea, Harry hunched over, his legs jiggling frantically while he fidgeted with his hands.

“You don’t need to do this, you know. If today’s not the day, that’s perfectly acceptable.”  Snape put a reassuring hand on Harry’s leg, attempting to calm the nervous movement. 

“No, I need to do this.  I’m ready.” And with that he stood up, smoothed his hands down his trousers, shook out his hands, and exhaled audibly.

“Take another deep breath,” Snape instructed. “In through your nose, out through your mouth.”

Harry stood still for several minutes, breathing and trying to gather his courage before he finally walked toward the back garden. He opened the door and closed his eyes, bathing in a small ray of sunshine that covered his face. 

When he opened his eyes again, he could tell Patrick was looking at him, but he continued to dig, not wanting to give Snape any reason to lecture or scold him. 

With slow, deliberate steps, Harry approached the blond boy, who by now was covered in sweat and dirt and in a ditch a few inches beneath him. 

“Hi.”

Patrick looked up, wiped his face with the bottom of his shirt. “Hi Harry. I don’t know if I’m supposed to talk to you. Your dad wants me to finish this part of the dig before I leave today.” He swirled his hand around a shallow area of the future pond. 

“It's OK, he knows I’m out here talking to you.” Harry fidgeted slightly, but he was gaining confidence by the minute. Patrick seemed different, more subdued somehow. He didn’t seem at all like the cocky rugby lad he’d known before. Was that Snape’s work? 

“Oh.” Patrick put down the shovel and sat on the edge of the ditch. “Wanna sit? I need a little rest, the ground is harder than it looks.”

Harry shook his head. “Nah, that’s OK. Don’t want to get my clothes dirty, my dad might have a fit,” he smiled, hoping to break the ice. 

“Haha, yeah. I get it, I wouldn’t want to make him mad, either…learned that lesson the hard way…a few times.” Patrick’s face turned pink just remembering how he cried and screamed like a toddler the last time he’d seen the man. He was mortified at the memory.

Harry had no idea Snape had spanked the boy, if there was one thing about Snape, he was extremely discreet. Except in the rare circumstance where he purposely wanted to make an example of someone (and in general this was older students who had abused their authority or put others in harm’s way), he almost always punished in private. Despite prodding, he never ever discussed student’s punishments with anyone— not the Headmaster, not other teachers, and certainly not other students. He felt strongly about maintaining that confidentiality, it was part of his code. 

“Believe me, you don’t know the half of it. You’re lucky you’re just doing chores. I mean, not lucky, but you know what I mean. I wish that was all he could do to me,” Harry joked. 

“He whacked me, you know. Like, walloped me good ‘n proper. Not cuz of what I did to you, but for some other stuff. But still. It was awful. And he made me stand in the corner for ages and write lines. Your dad is no joke, mate.”

Yep, that sounds like Snape. But the look on Harry’s face began to morph into one of pure shock. It took a moment to register, but had he heard the boy correctly? Snape spanked Patrick and didn’t tell me? That sneaky git!! He would have been angry about it, but he was too pleased imagining the bratty blond finally getting his comeuppance. His mouth was hanging open in disbelief and he had to catch himself before he smiled too overtly.

“You’re lying.” Harry didn’t know what else to say. “No way.”

“No, mate, it’s true. But don’t tell anyone else, it's embarrassing. Getting smacked on the bum like a little kid. I only told you cuz I thought maybe it would make you feel better. I’m really sorry about everything that happened. And not just cuz I’ve been punished, either, I still feel really really bad.”

Harry kicked at a rock, fidgeting slightly, having difficulty looking Patrick in the face. “I know. I could tell that day you came to the house…that’s actually what I wanted to talk to you about. That day I told you I forgave you, I really only said it cuz you were so upset. And I didn’t want you to keep hating yourself. I did it so you would feel better.”

Patrick nodded his head and sniffed, trying not to let tears fall. “Yeah, I figured you didn’t mean it. It’s OK, I get it.”

“What you did really hurt me. Not just because I almost died, but because I felt really betrayed. I thought you were my friend. And I don’t have a lot of friends right now.”

“Yeah, mate, I know,” Patrick wiped away a few tears with the back of his hand. “I think about it all the time, and I don’t understand what made me do that. I was angry about a lot of things, and I took it out on you. I regret it every day. I don’t know what’s wrong with me but I’m really sorry. I know I don’t deserve to be forgiven. I wouldn’t forgive me either.”

Harry walked down and sat next to him on the edge of the ditch.

“Mate, don’t! Your clothes! I don’t want you to get into trouble cuz of me!”

Laughing and brushing the dirt of his hands, Harry turned to the boy, “Nah, he won’t really be that mad. After all I’ve been through I’ve got him in the palm of my hand, he’s a total softie now when it comes to me, he lets me get away with anything.” He gave the boy a small wink.  Liar. You better hope Snape never hears you say that, you just got smacked with a potion stirrer a few hours ago. 

Harry swung his legs back and forth and stared into the dirt hole. “No, but that’s the thing. I didn’t really mean it then, but I mean it now. I forgive you. For real.”

Patrick didn’t know what to say, he bent his head down and let a few more silent tears fall, sniffling and trying not to rub dirt all over his face. “I really am sorry.”

“I’ve done dumb things and put people at risk before too. I mean, not on purpose, and not to be mean, but I’ve made mistakes and done things without thinking. A lot actually. I almost got my best friend killed last year trying to do something I shouldn’t have done. I just want you to know I really do forgive you. You don’t have to beat yourself up anymore. Just maybe, be a little nicer to your friends. And your mum.”

“Yeah, I know.” Patrick blushed a little with shame but then put his dirty hand out in a gesture of friendship before he realized just how filthy it was. “Sorry… maybe we can just do an elbow bump?”

Harry gave him an elbow bump before turning back around to look at him in the face. “Did he really smack you?”

Patrick laughed, “With my old table tennis bat. Couldn’t sit for days.” It was a definite exaggeration, but in all honesty Patrick did wallow for an entire week, complaining he couldn’t sit or get out of bed because of the pain. Despite Snape’s advice, his mum felt bad and coddled him a bit, but at least he’d stayed out of trouble since then. Mostly. 

Harry couldn’t help it, he chuckled a bit and shook his head in disbelief. “I’m sorry, I just still can’t believe it.”

“Sod off, it wasn’t very funny at the time.” Patrick gave Harry a playful push. 

“I thought you were a tough rugby player, don’t you get hurt all the time? It can’t have been that bad.”

Patrick stared him down dramatically. “You have no idea mate, it was brutal.”

Harry knew Snape well enough to know that he would never go overboard, especially with someone else’s kid, but he let Patrick tell his sob story. “Well, I’m glad you survived.”

An awkward silence passed between them with that phrase. They both fidgeted for a minute before Patrick finally spoke up.

“How are you, by the way? Your dad said your nerve damage is better, are you OK now? Like, back to normal and stuff?”

A lump formed in Harry’s throat, his smile fading quickly. He started to hear his heartbeat in his ears, and his palms started sweating. He swallowed hard and tried to act normal. “Yeah, yeah, I’m fine now. All better, my dad took me to all kinds of doctors and physical therapists and stuff and they were finally able to heal me.”

“That’s cool, I’m glad you’re OK.”

“Yeah…anyway, I’m sure I’ll see you around. I need to go finish some school work.” Harry ended the conversation abruptly because he could feel the bile rising inside of his throat, he needed to get out of there, fast. His heart was racing, his hands were shaking, and he felt like he was going to puke.

Patrick was starting to reply when Harry pushed himself up suddenly and started walking with singular purpose toward the kitchen door, but within a few steps his vision began to darken and he felt like he couldn’t breathe. For a moment he thought he was going to pass out so he kneeled down on the grass, not quite making it to the door. “DAD!”

He put his head down for a moment before he took every ounce of energy he had and yelled out again, clutching at his throat, straining to breathe. “Dad!!”

The kitchen door flung open and Snape saw Harry, curled up in a ball on the grass, gasping for air. “Harry? HARRY! Harry, what’s wrong!”

Snape bent down on the ground and lifted his head, while Harry clutched at his thighs, “I can’t breathe, I can’t breathe! Help me!”

Chapter Text

“Harry. HARRY!” Snape bent down at his knees and pulled the boy’s head up, looking him in the eyes, terrified that something serious was going on. His mind flashed back to Harry, unconscious, cold and pale on a gurney, a breathing tube jutting out of his mouth while a machine helped him breathe. Had he suffered from a heart issue related to his hypothermia? Was it some kind of delayed brain damage? A stroke? His mind swirled with a million horrific possibilities. 

Patrick came running up as soon as he saw Harry collapse, frantic with worry, sweaty and covered in dirt. He knelt behind Harry and put a hand on his shoulder, shaking him slightly “Harry, mate!”

“What have you done, you foolish boy?” Snape spat at the 11 year-old, his face contorted in rage. 

“Nothing, I swear! We were just talking and everything was fine. I haven’t done anything!” The boy reached down and tried to shake him again “Harry, mate, are you OK?”

Snape scowled at the blond boy before scooping Harry into his arms and bringing him into the house so fast it appeared as if he was floating. When he got him to the parlor, he sat on the sofa, adjusting Harry so that his head laid on his lap. “Harry, can you speak? What’s wrong?” He had one hand behind his head and the other on his cheek, cradling his face gently. 

Tears streamed from Harry’s frantic face as he looked into the older wizard’s eyes, “I can’t breathe, I can’t breathe…I feel like I’m dying! Help me, help me please,” he pleaded, still clawing frantically at his neck, red lines running from his jaw to his collarbone as his nails dragged across the delicate skin of his throat.

Snape desperately wanted to pull out his wand and run a magical diagnostic, but Patrick had followed them into the house and was now hovering at the end of the sofa. He turned to scowl at the boy. “I don’t know what you’ve done, but get out of here. NOW! Go home this instant, do you understand me?”

He lifted a finger and pointed to the door. “Go, now! I mean it!!!”

With a nod of his head, Patrick managed to eke out “Yes, sir. But I promise I didn’t do anything, we were laughing and everything, I don’t know what happened.” Tears filled his bright blue eyes as he stood, pale, staring at Harry confused and afraid. 

A few more seconds passed as Snape tended to Harry, running his hands across his face, wiping his tears. When he looked up and saw Patrick still hadn’t moved, he shouted out again “Are you deaf, boy? I said leave!” his hand snapping and then pointing to the door as his eyes flashed with rage.

Patrick didn’t need to be told again, he bolted for the back door, closing it carefully behind him, crying as he picked up his bike and cycled home. 

As soon as he saw the back door close, Snape pulled out his wand and ran a diagnostic. Harry was shaking and trembling, and although he kept saying he couldn’t breathe, Snape was reassured by the fact that he had enough air to speak—people who truly couldn’t breathe, generally couldn’t continue to talk with such ease. 

He cradled Harry in his lap and held him, “Take deep breaths, Harry, I promise you will be alright, I won’t let anything happen to you. Trust me. I’m here.”

Harry just cried, “I’m going to die, I’m going to die…”

“I promise you’re not going to die, everything is going to be alright,” Snape whispered, as he ran a soothing hand down Harry’s back. “Let’s take some deep breaths together…are you ready? In through the nose, out through the mouth…in through the nose, out through the mouth…good boy.”

They sat like that for several minutes, Snape continuing to encourage him. “I want you to focus on the feeling of my hand on your back. You’re safe, you’re in the cottage, I’m here with you. Keep taking slow, deep breaths.”

And eventually, Harry’s breathing slowed, his heart stopped racing, and the dizzy, nauseous feelings began to go away. He was exhausted, collapsed into a heap there in Snape’s lap, wrung out and depleted. 

Snape continued to stroke his back and take slow deep breaths with him until he felt the boy’s body relax and his breathing slow. He put two fingers on Harry’s neck to check his pulse, and although his skin felt cool and clammy, his heart rate had slowed considerably. 

“Am I OK?” Harry finally asked. “What’s wrong with me? Do you think it was the potions? I shouldn’t have taken that potion without asking, I’m going to die now, aren’t I? It did something to me, I just know it!! Why did I take that stupid potion?!?!” 

A fresh batch of tears came and Harry started to work himself up again. 

“You’re right, you shouldn’t have taken that potion without asking, but I can assure you that’s not what is going on.” 

Snape adjusted Harry in his lap so he could look at his face,. “Harry, listen to me, nothing is wrong with you, but I need you to listen to my voice and continue to take deep breaths. You’re having a panic attack, do you know what that is?”

Harry shook his head. “I feel like I’m dying, I couldn’t breathe, I swear to you— I started to pass out and everything! Something is wrong, something is really really wrong with me!”

“Shhh, shhhhh, shhhhhhhhh,” Snape soothed,” Just breathe, relax, Shhhhhhhhhhhhh, shhhhhhh, shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhm, everything is OK.”

Another few minutes passed before Snape spoke again.  “A panic attack can feel like you’re dying, but I promise you Harry, it will pass, and there’s nothing wrong with you. It can happen after a trauma, and it is exactly why we’re going to see a mind healer. It can be quite terrifying, but there are many things we can do to help it.”

Harry’s whole body was still trembling and his teeth started to chatter. “I’m not cold but I’m shaking.”

“I see. Why don’t I give you a calming draught and see if that helps. And lets wrap you in a blanket anyway.” He conjured a fluffy blanket and wrapped it around Harry’s body, swaddling him in a cozy fabric.

Snape slowly started to lay Harry down, so he could get up to fetch his potions. 

“Don’t leave me!” Harry exclaimed, feeling vulnerable and scared. “Please, please, stay with me.” The boy reached out and grabbed onto Snape’s sleeve, staring at him with frantic eyes. 

Snape didn’t generally make it a practice of summoning his potions- he had learned from experience that calling even a small vial of potion from another room was asking for it to slam into something along the way, or spill, or otherwise become agitated, but given the state Harry was in, he figured it was worth an exception. As someone who had suffered from anxiety on occasion himself, he always had some calming potions close by. Flicking his wand, he summoned a vial from his room wordlessly, hoping he could guide it with his wand hand and have it arrive in one piece. 

A small vial of blue potion came sailing in from his room and he lifted his free hand to catch it. It was one of his own brews, so he knew it worked well. He just hoped it wouldn’t be too strong for Harry. Snape had been taking it for years, and would freely admit he’d become tolerant to the standard brews one would find in the shops. 

Uncorking the vial, he handed it to Harry. “Don’t drink all of it, just a small sip if you can manage.”

Harry sat up slightly and put the cool glass to his lips, tilting it until a third of the bottle had poured into his mouth. It didn’t taste horrible, actually. A little like mint, a little floral, a smattering of something bitter. 

“Good boy,” Snape said, as he took the vial, recorked it, and put it on the table. “You should start to feel better soon.”

And he did. Within a few seconds, Harry could feel his entire body relax and his mind quiet. “Wow, that’s brilliant, I feel so much better now.” He laid his head back down on Snape’s lap, bringing the blanket over his shoulders and curling into it. 

“We need to be careful though, potions like these can be very addicting— both physically and psychologically.  They work extremely well, but this is exactly why we need to get you to a mind healer, Harry. What you’ve experienced is a normal reaction to trauma, but left untreated, these panic attacks can continue to plague you, and I don’t want you to have to go through this over and over again.”

Harry felt like he was floating now, but for the first time in ages, he felt relaxed and calm. Snape was still caressing his head as he laid in his lap, a blanket over his body, and a warm feeling inside that reminded him that he was safe and calm.  He closed his eyes and allowed himself to drift. “But the potion fixed everything, I’m all better now.”

“The potion is a very effective way of dealing with acute panic, but it is not a long term solution.” Snape wanted Harry to know he couldn’t depend on the potion alone, they needed to get to the root of it. 

“But I don’t understand, we were just talking and it happened, for no reason, I wasn’t even upset or anything,” Harry said, looking up at Snape. 

“These things can come on without warning. I’m sure seeing and talking to Patrick triggered something subconsciously for you, it’s very normal.” Snape spoke from experience- both his own and being a house master for all those years.  A human being could only bury away their trauma for so long before it reared its ugly head in one way or another. If he had a galleon for every time he was summoned to deal with a Slytherin having a panic attack or a nightmare, he would have retired long ago. 

Snape suddenly thought back to Patrick, and was hit with a pang of regret for shouting at the poor boy. Although he wasn’t nearly as forgiving as Harry, he’d come to terms with Patrick over the last few weeks. He’d probably never fully forgive him, but he’d come to a place of understanding that he was just an angry little boy with little discipline and guidance who made a very very bad decision. And after working with him (and dealing with him, personally, so to speak), he felt like he was on his way to rehabilitation. He knew he was going to have to address it with the boy sooner or later but he wouldn’t think of that anymore now. 

“I told Patrick I forgave him,” Harry said, looking up at dark eyes staring down at him.

Snape raised an incredulous eyebrow. “I thought you’d done that already.”

“Yeah, but this time I really meant it. I wanted him to know that I was really forgiving him, not just saying it because I felt like I had to.”

“How generous of you. You’re a better man than me, Mr. Potter. What made you decide to do that?”

Harry pushed himself up from Snape’s lap, “I started thinking about all the dumb things I’ve done. I know you’re always getting on me about being reckless and careless and I guess I could see how it looks that way now. I felt really bad about how I dragged Ron and Hermione with me to get the Stone- they could have easily been hurt and that would have been on me. Or even how I dragged Ron with me to go after that troll. Even though it wasn’t on purpose, I can’t imagine how awful I would have felt if something happened to them. I figured Patrick wasn’t thinking either. It was mean, but I don’t think he realized how dangerous it really was at the time. Kinda like me and the potion.” A blush creeped up his face just thinking about it. 

Snape was flabbergasted. “That’s an incredibly mature perspective, Harry. I’m proud of you. I’m also glad that you’re learning to recognize how your impulsive actions can be dangerous, not only to yourself, but to others, especially those who care about you.”

“Yeah, I had a lot of time in the corner this week to think about it,” Harry said, not entirely amused. 

“I’m glad it was fruitful.” Snape congratulated himself on a punishment well done. He was actually impressed that Harry was getting the message so clearly, he just hoped it would translate into him actually acting with more self-control. But at least acknowledgement of the problem was the first step. He was legitimately impressed with the 12 year-old. Something about the boy who’d come back to him was…different, more mature somehow.

“Oh, and I learned something else very interesting,” Harry smirked. 

“Go on,” Snape drawled, his interest suitably piqued although he was loathe to admit it.

“Patrick told me you ‘walloped him good and proper’ and he couldn’t sit down for a whole week.” Harry couldn’t help but to grin enormously at this. 

Snape’s eyes nearly rolled back in his head. “Absolute tosh. I barely touched him. Couldn’t sit down for a week? If only.”

Harry was really smiling now. “I can’t believe you didn’t tell me! That’s brilliant. I bet he screamed and cried and flailed around, did he? Tell me everything!”

With a glare that could freeze over hell, Snape stared right into Harry’s eyes. “Absolutely not, it is none of your business, and unless you’d like me to detail your punishments to him, I have no intention of doing so for you. I can just assure you that, despite my instincts to the contrary, I did not beat him within an inch of his life. I was incredibly restrained.”

Harry’s face fell and he retreated slightly, “Fine, but I’m still glad you did it.” Despite his best efforts, the smile creeped back. “Honestly, the way I am imagining it is pretty hilarious, so maybe its better I get to keep that image. Patrick finally getting what he deserved…brilliant.”

At that moment, Snape couldn’t help himself, he too allowed a small smirk to cross his lips. “It was long overdue, and I assure you I didn’t punish him any more harshly than he deserved, but I do believe he was adequately chastised.”  He took a moment to compose himself again. “Now that’s enough. As you know, after a punishment, the slate is clear and one turns a page. Let’s afford Patrick that same consideration. I hope you didn’t gloat in front of him.”

`

“I didn’t!” Harry said, “I promise. I was just surprised is all. And he seemed a lot nicer today…like, not as mean or cocky as he usually is. Maybe it worked.”

“One can only hope so.”

The next few days passed without incident, although Snape kept a vile of calming draft on his person at all times, just in case. They finally had an appointment with Dr. Roderick for the following week, so Snape just prayed there wouldn’t be any other major attacks before they could get there. 

Harry was making incredible progress with his potions ingredients, and Snape was pretty sure that they would have everything they needed by the end of June. The only thing they really needed to move forward with was the Apprenticeship Ceremony. 

“Master Barclay is returning tomorrow,” Snape said, looking over at Harry who was reading on the couch, enjoying his evening tea. “I think we should talk about what happens next.”

“What do you mean?” Harry asked, a bit of chocolate from his biscuit lingering in the corner of his mouth. 

“Your Apprenticeship bond. I don’t want to rush you, but I think we should consider moving forward with it as soon as you’re ready.”

Harry put down his book and looked at Snape. “It’s not going to change anything, is it?”

“No, we’ve discussed this before. As far as I’m concerned, there will be no difference except we will be better protected. Once the bond is complete, I will be legally and magically bound to protect you, and we will be able to resume some normalcy in our lives again.”

“Like, we can go back to Hogwarts?” Harry had mixed feelings about it. He was desperate to see his friends and go back to Hogwarts, but he also wasn’t sure he was ready to leave the safe and predictable life in the cottage. 

“Amongst other things. You could see your friends, I could travel freely, be seen in public. We can continue to stay in the cottage until we finish what we’re working on, but I want to have plenty of time to prepare for next term, both with regard to my classes and my work with you.”

Harry hated to admit it, but he was kind of jealous thinking about returning to Hogwarts and knowing that he would no longer be the man’s sole attention. He would have to share him with all of the other students. 

“It doesn’t really matter, I guess. Whenever you want to do it,” Harry replied flatly. 

“Except it does matter very much to me. I don’t want you feeling rushed into it.”

“I mean, there’s no choice, really. It’s not like I’m not going to go through with it, and what? End up in some orphanage or with some random foster family. Let’s just do it, as soon as Master Barclay’s back.”

“I’ll think about it. I thought maybe you might want to process some of it with Dr. Roderick first.”

Snape got up and sat next to Harry on the couch. “This is an important moment in your life—in both of our lives—and I would like it to mean something to you, and for you to be in a place where you feel like this is what you want, not just what you have to do.”

Harry looked up, “But it is what I want. I guess I just don’t know what to expect.”

“Well talk about it more when Master Barclay is here. He will probably take a day or two at home to settle in after his holiday, but he will come and visit soon. He can explain what goes on in more detail. And then you can decide if you just want to go through the ceremony, or if you’d like to do any kind of celebration.”

“Like a party?” Harry said, his eyes lighting up. “Can I invite my friends? Like, my real friends? Or just like, celebrating with a bunch of old Potions Masters.”

“I’ll have you know that many of those old Potions Masters are quite a good time when it comes to parties. The APM conferences are known for their riotous events, for reasons I’m sure you can imagine.”

Harry chuckled. “No, but like, can I invite Ron and Hermione?”

Snape thought about this for a moment. “It depends. I’ll discuss it with Master Barclay. Until the bond is completed, we still have to be very careful. If anyone finds out where are you or knows you’re with me before it all goes through, we could risk the Ministry coming in and trying to get custody of you.”

“Ron and Hermione won’t tell anyone! They’re amazing at secrets, I promise!”

“While I’m sure that’s true, it isn’t worth gambling your safety. But I’ll speak with Master Barclay, and Professor Dumbledore, and we’ll see if we can come up with something.”

“Thank you.”

Snape nodded before giving him a pat on the thigh. “It’s getting late, time to get ready for bed.”

“Will you come in and read to me?”

“Brush your teeth and change into your pajamas, I’ll be there in 15 minutes.”

Three days later, Harry and Snape were sitting at the breakfast table when the floo whooshed, followed by a short cough. 

Snape stood, his wand at the ready. 

“Ah, Severus, did I interrupt your breakfast?”

Putting away his wand, Snape gestured to the table. “Not at all, I wasn’t expecting you until this afternoon. Would you care for a cup of tea or something to eat?”

Barclay waved his hand, “I apologize, I was feeling restless, I should have messaged ahead. I just felt like there was so much to do.” He stepped into the kitchen, still dusting the ash off of his normally pristine robes. “Harry, so wonderful to see you! You’re looking well, how are you doing?”

Harry stood at the table to greet the man properly, “Very well, thank you Master Barclay. I hope you enjoyed your holiday.”

“It was glorious! But there’s much work to do! Severus, would you mind pouring me a cup of tea?”

The three sat at the table finishing breakfast and drinking tea, while Master Barclay regaled them with stories of his grandchildren and their holiday to the Riviera. 

“But enough about me, I wanted to start planning for the ceremony. Severus, have you had to talk with Harry about the Apprenticeship Bonding?”

“We’ve discussed it, yes, but perhaps you could give Harry more insight into what goes on during the ceremony.” Snape replied, glancing over at Harry and hoping this wouldn’t overwhelm him. 

“Yes of course, should we move this discussion to the parlor?”

“Yes of course.” Snape stood and collected the plates, setting them in the sink to deal with later. 

Once they were all settled on the couch, Master Barclay spoke again. “Harry, this is a very ancient ritual, and one that carries with it quite a bit of formality. Because it involves your magic…and ultimately your consent…it is important that you are in a position where you feel ready to accept the bond. It can be done without that, of course, and as you know, it is something that has been in abused in the past, but your energy, your desire to enter into this apprenticeship seals the magic that goes into it. When it is done under the right circumstances, it allows for a shared magical bond between you and your mentor. Both of your magic will benefit from a shared magic, increasing your individual power. “

Snape nodded his head. “It is ancient magic, Harry. And this is why I insist you are in your best frame of mind to enter into it. While the bond can be performed at any time, the power of the bond and the shared magic is an additional benefit to the wizards or witches that enter into it.”

Harry’s mind was blown. “You mean, My magic will get stronger?”

“In a sense, yes. Imagine your magic is in a shared bond with another person’s magic, like the shared electrons in a chemical bond, you both get to have access to some of the other’s magic. The stronger the bond, the more powerful the magic you share,” Master Barclay explained. “However, just like in a chemical bond, it is possible that one person can hold onto more of the magic. Which is why it is so important that both parties enter into it with an equal desire to contribute. Intention matters.”

“Wicked,” Harry said.

“It is not dissimilar to an unbreakable vow, except there is no threat of death if the bond is broken, however, any abuse or misuse of the bond will result in a weakening of each person’s magic. It is very important that both parties enter into this with an expectation of goodwill,” Master Barclay said, adding, “But I have no doubt that is the case here.”

Snape looked at Harry, directly in the eyes. “This is very powerful magic, Harry. Which is part of the reason why securing the votes from the APM was so difficult. This could affect both of us, for the rest of our lives. It is not to be entered into lightly.”

Harry looked up at Snape. “What if I make your magic weaker. What if I affect you badly and you’re never the same again.”

Snape paused for a minute to choose his words carefully. “I have no fears of becoming weaker. I do not believe in any way that entering into this bond with you will be anything but beneficial to both of us. However, even if I knew I would lose most, or even all of my magic, I would do it in an instant if it meant keeping you safe. Do you understand, Harry, that you are worth every last drop of my magic? There is no consequence on my part that would result in me changing my mind. It is up to you.”

Harry was floored. He knew Snape cared for him, but hearing him say he would risk every drop of his magic to keep him safe was almost too much for him to handle. “I think I’m ready…”

The room was silent before Master Barclay spoke up. “I think you are too, Harry. I want you to know that I have supported Severus from the beginning because I know him to be a noble, honest, and loyal wizard. I would have never fought for this, except I was certain it was the best thing, for both of you. I want you to know that when I bond you, I will be submitting my own magic as well, as a seal on the bond, and I do so freely believing that this is in the best interest of both parties. You will have me, always, as a person you can both come to.”

“Can I have chocolate cake at my party?” Harry said, livening the mood. 

Snape raised an eyebrow. “This is a serious discussion, Harry.”

“I am being serious!!!”

Master Barclay chuckled. “I know just the bakery, Harry. I will be glad to get you a chocolate cake.”

“I also really want Ron and Hermione to be there,” Harry said, looking at Snape. “If they can. It would make me feel good to have their support.”

“I’ll see what I can do,” Snape said, nodding. 

“Now then, there’s lots to plan!” Barclay clapped his hands together with glee. “I will reach out to the board and find a date. In the meantime, we have a lot of work to do.”